ã€ŠA Munchkin Barbarian&#x27;s Saga [Isekai Progression Fantasy]ã€‹


 Chapter 1: When I Woke Up, I Was Fighting a Bear

    I am a 29-year-old man.

    The company I worked for went bankrupt.

    Right before the bankruptcy, the boss gathered all the money he could and fled overseas, leaving all the employees unemployed.

    Naturally, that included me.

    I tried my best to find a new job, but perhaps because the economy was in a slump, it wasn¡¯t going well.

    But even if the company went bankrupt and I lost my job, the world moved on as if nothing had happened, and rent day always came around.

    Left with no other choice, I searched for jobs during the day and worked at a convenience store at night.

    With a reduced income, I moved from a small studio to a tiny studio room, and my meals consisted of expired food discarded by the convenience store.

    Today, I once again attended a futile job interview, trudging my way afterward to the convenience store.

    Seeing the interviewer¡¯s face and attitude gave me a sliver of hope, but the last few companies I had visited also seemed promising.

    They spoke favorably, as if I¡¯d start the next day, but no call ever came.

    It''s been over a year now that I''ve been job hunting.

    The dark night sky seemed to weigh heavily upon me.

    I wasn''t carrying anything, yet my back felt heavy, and my shoulders drooped of their own accord.

    Sigh, why is my life so pathetic and devoid of success?

    All I wish for is to meet someone, fall in love, buy a small house, have kids, and live a modest and happy life. Was that really such a difficult wish to fulfill?

    It seemed like a pretty ordinary and humble dream.

    But at this rate, such a life would never come to me.

    I let out another long sigh.

    Damn life.

    Damn boss.

    Damn this world.

    ¡­And damn that boss a hundred more times.

    As I thought that, I noticed a crowd gathered in front of the convenience store.

    Beyond the crowd, I could hear the voice of the store owner.

    ¡°Where do you think you''re going, trying to steal something?!¡±

    ¡°Did you see me steal? Did you see it, huh?!¡±

    ¡°You kept putting things in and taking them out of your pocket! This isn''t the first time, is it? You¡¯ve done it several times before! I''ve seen it all!¡±

    ¡°I always put them back, didn¡¯t I? I never stole anything. I never even left the store with any of it. What stealing? Come on, everyone! You all saw this, right? This convenience store is accusing innocent people of theft. You saw me just now, didn''t you? Getting chased out without having stolen anything¡­ you saw it, right?¡±

    The argument between the two was loud.

    ¡®That guy must be¡­.¡¯

    From his voice and what he was saying, I realized he was someone I¡¯d seen a few times.

    ¡®Probably that guy who always smelled a bit of alcohol.¡¯

    He wasn¡¯t stealing anything. He¡¯d come in, fiddle with stuff for an hour or two, putting things in his pocket and taking them out again, then leave empty-handed.

    Occasionally, he¡¯d buy a bottle of soju, but even then, he¡¯d still act weird.

    I wondered if he had some sort of mental issue, so I avoided talking to him.

    I didn¡¯t want to build any bad blood and have something weird happen.

    Maybe the store owner thought the same way because, though he swore about the guy to me, he never actually confronted him in person.

    Until now.

    Maybe today was the limit.Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more.

    ¡®Still¡­ why does this have to happen right at my shift change? Would have been better if it were during the day.¡¯

    With a small sigh, I pushed my way through the crowd to the front.

    Sure enough, it was the same guy standing in front of the store owner.

    Unlike the furious store owner, whose face was flushed, the guy was grinning provocatively, clearly trying to aggravate him further.

    The guy whispered something under his breath, too low for others to hear, and the owner¡¯s face turned from red to nearly black with rage.

    Ah, no. This is getting dangerous.

    Just as I was about to intervene to hold the store owner back, he grabbed the guy by the collar, yelling.

    ¡°Shut up! You broke bum who can¡¯t even afford a bite to eat, buying nothing but a single bottle of soju!¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    The man''s eyes narrowed as the owner grabbed him by the collar.

    The smirk he¡¯d had until a moment ago instantly vanished.

    ¡°!¡±

    Not good.

    The moment I instinctively realized that, I saw the guy pull his hand out of his pocket.

    I didn¡¯t even see what he was holding.

    I wasn¡¯t really trying to save the owner either.

    I just moved before my brain could think anything through.

    I wedged myself between them and shoved the store owner away as hard as I could.

    At the same time, I twisted my body to grab the guy¡¯s wrist.

    My eyes met his.

    I could see his rage shift from the owner to me in an instant.

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    A chilling sensation shot through my brain, and without thinking, I pushed the guy away.

    But despite his appearance, the guy was surprisingly strong.

    Fueled by anger, his entire body felt solid.

    He grabbed me with one arm, while shoving his other hand deep into my abdomen.

    I couldn''t shake him off.

    ¡®Ah¡­.¡¯

    It wasn¡¯t a hand. It was a knife.

    The burning sensation raced from my skin to deep within me, my whole abdomen felt like it was on fire.

    My legs gave way as strength drained from my waist.

    Screams echoed from all directions, and the owner was shouting something.

    The owner struggled to pull the guy off, someone else seemed to be helping him.

    Faintly, I saw the shadows of several people.

    But the crazy guy didn¡¯t let go of me as I collapsed.

    He held me tightly, twisting the knife deeper.

    It hurts.

    It hurts so much.

    With that thought, I fell to the ground, eventually collapsing flat on my back.

    Ahhh, Fuck Life¡­.

    ***

    Above me, the dark sky was littered with faint stars staring down at me.

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    That''s what I saw.

    But why am I seeing a bear now?

    A huge bear, with enormous trees towering behind it.

    ¡°What is this?!¡±

    I couldn''t help but shout.

    There wasn¡¯t just one tree.

    Countless enormous trees stretched upwards into the sky.

    They were massive and thick.

    Easily several times my size.

    I had never seen such trees before.

    At the very least, they weren''t the type used as street trees in the city.

    High above, beyond the towering trees, I could see a bright blue sky.

    And against that backdrop, a bear¡¯s thick claws came slashing towards me.

    Whoosh!

    The heavy sound of air being sliced rang in my ears.

    Ah¡­.

    This time, I really might die without understanding what¡¯s going on.

    No scream came out.

    But just before the massive bear paw struck me, my body moved instinctively.

    Twisting aside, I rolled to the ground just as the bear struck where I had been, leaving a deep impression on the earth.

    What incredible strength.

    The solid ground crumpled like tofu.

    The bear, having missed me, angrily pounded the ground again and rose up with a growl.

    In the meantime, I found myself effortlessly leaping up like a grasshopper.

    This whole situation was strange.

    Not just the forest without a single building in sight, or the giant bear¡ªbut I myself was strange.

    The ground seemed closer.

    Not just because the surrounding trees and the bear were tall, but it felt like my own height had lowered slightly.

    More importantly, my body moved with an agility that was incomprehensible.

    I moved too easily.

    Almost as if I¡¯d always done this.

    Out of curiosity, I looked at my own hands.

    ¡®Yeah¡­ this isn¡¯t me.¡¯

    My hands used to be slender and long for a man.

    I was often told they looked like a woman''s.

    But now, they were thick, rough, and somewhat stubby.

    They looked like a child¡¯s hands.

    It seemed I had somehow ended up in someone else''s body.

    And that body seemed to belong to some large kid living in the forest.

    The bear charged towards me again.

    My body moved before I could think.

    I jumped down like a frog, grabbing an axe nearby.

    The axe looked nothing like a modern one.

    It was a big chunk of steel with just the end sharpened, and a thick wooden handle attached.

    It was massive and heavy.

    It seemed like my new body was quite large for a kid, but even then, the axe was oversized.

    But I held it as if I¡¯d always wielded it.

    It felt natural.

    The bear roared and lunged towards me, and I jumped without hesitation.

    I swung the axe with my whole body.

    The blade lodged precisely between the bear¡¯s eyes and nose.

    The bear howled in pain, its paws flailing.

    It wasn¡¯t clear if it was trying to grab me or pull the axe out.

    I kicked off the bear¡¯s chest, using the rebound to pull the axe free.

    And then, once more, I struck the bear¡¯s head.

    Crunch.

    The impact reverberated through my hands as the axe hit the bear¡¯s skull.

    Ah, I broke it.

    The sensation in my hands spread through my entire body as a thrill.

    It wasn¡¯t my own feeling.

    Clearly, it was the emotion of this body¡¯s original owner.

    The bear paused for a moment, shuddered, and then collapsed.

    With a heavy thud, the bear fell over completely.

    The axe was still embedded in its head.

    I stepped onto the bear¡¯s body and pulled the axe free.

    Raising both arms high, I let out a loud roar like Tarzan.

    ¡°Waaahhhhhhhhh!¡±

    It seemed like a cry of victory.

    Even though I was the one doing it, I didn''t know why I was doing this.

    All I knew was that I felt proud.

    If a kid killed a bear with just an axe, that was something to be proud of.

    Although, that being said¡­

    ¡°!¡±

    My victory shout, which had shaken the entire forest, suddenly ceased.

    Between the trees, a bear three times bigger than the one I had just killed appeared.

    The size difference was too much for it to be male or female. Could it be its mother?

    The bear I had just killed seemed fully grown, but it must have been a cub.

    It had been much larger than me.

    But this new bear was far bigger.

    I''m no expert on bears, but I could tell enough to know that there was no way I could beat this one.

    I had to run.

    But soon enough, I realized I couldn¡¯t.

    The mother bear moved as fast as a car, and although I¡¯d only just noticed it, it was already almost upon me.

    No escape.

    ¡®This time, I really am going to die.¡¯

    Being stabbed to death wasn¡¯t enough; I was now about to be mauled to death by a bear for a second time.

 Chapter 2: The Magic of the Wind

    My heart was filled with despair, but it seemed that the owner of this body had not yet given up.

    I tightened my grip on the axe and loosened my stance.

    I pushed my hips out, bent my knees slightly, and stood firmly with my feet rooted to the ground.

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    As the mother bear approached, my heart grew heavy with fear, desperate to run.

    No exaggeration¡ªthis bear running on all fours must have been at least two, no, three meters tall.

    That was its height on all fours, not standing.

    At this point, it was no longer a bear but a monster.

    In an instant, the mother bear charged up to me and raised its colossal body.

    Even on all fours, it was enormous, but now, standing upright, it towered at least four, maybe even five meters.

    The bear roared at me, standing on its hind legs.

    ¡°Guaaahhh!¡±

    The immense roar shook the air, spreading in every direction and leaving my ears ringing.

    If I were a dog, I¡¯d have run off with my tail between my legs.

    But I¡ªor rather, this body¡ªseemed to have no fear at all.

    Facing the bear head-on, it shouted a strange cry, something like "Kraah!" before leaping forward, thrusting the axe upward.

    It seemed to aim for the bear¡¯s jaw.

    But, of course, it was futile.

    Though my body was big and solid, it was still just a child.

    The mother bear was too large even if I were an adult.

    Before I could reach even its chest, the bear countered.

    It easily swatted the axe aside with its massive paw, then swiped its sharp claws across my body.

    Like a leaf blown by the wind, my body was tossed into the air and crashed to the ground.

    Blood poured from my mouth in a rush.

    A chilling pain spread through me.

    I must have broken some bones.

    But I refused to give up.

    I pressed my hand against the ground to try to stand.

    No, please, just give up and die already.

    I didn¡¯t want to fight this terrifying bear anymore.

    I didn¡¯t want any more pain.

    I just wanted to pass out now, to die without knowing anything beyond this moment.

    But this body ignored my will and writhed as it struggled to stand again.

    It was as if there was an unbreakable wall between my consciousness and that of this boy who owned the body, making it impossible for us to communicate.

    All I could do was watch his actions like a spectator.

    I forced my shaky legs to stand, and as I did, the bear approached and hooked its paw beneath my armpit.

    It yanked me upward.

    The bear''s claws dug into my flesh.

    It hurt.

    At this rate, either my bones would snap, or my arm would be torn off¡ªone or the other.

    But it showed no mercy, lifting me higher into the air.

    Dangling helplessly, I swung my legs, refusing to give up.

    It seemed I was trying to kick the bear somehow, trying to hurt it.

    Even though it was my own body, I couldn¡¯t understand myself.

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    A bear like this could easily kill me with a single claw swipe, but it didn¡¯t.

    It must be keeping me alive on purpose.

    ¡®Because I killed its cub.¡¯

    It would probably tear me apart limb by limb, chew me up, and give me every form of pain before finally ending it.

    Every part of my body ached from the broken bones, the pain indescribable.

    And now, the mother bear¡¯s paw tightened its grip on me.

    Was it going to crush me?

    Or bite me?

    Or maybe tear me limb from limb?

    I could almost see the pain ahead of me, so vividly that I couldn''t help but shiver.

    But I was wrong in my prediction.

    Instead, the mother bear began to shake me like a toy.If you come across this story on Amazon, it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.

    I was tossed back and forth like a leaf in the wind.

    My head, arms, and legs moved in all directions.

    The pain overwhelmed me, and my mind started to fade.

    I gritted my teeth and endured it for a while, but soon the pain became unbearable.

    I let out a scream, an inarticulate, half-baked howl that echoed through the leaves.

    Then, as if in response to my cry, I heard a roar from somewhere in the forest.

    ¡°Graaaahhhh!¡±

    Oh no, is that the father bear now?

    Please, spare me. Just end this already.

    I thought I was already dead. I couldn''t bear any more of this.

    At that moment, the mother bear pulled me in closer, hugging me with one paw.

    And using its whole body, it let out a roar towards the sound.

    ¡°Guooaaaahhhh!¡±

    It was like it was claiming its prey, not wanting to let go.

    Maybe it wasn''t the father bear, but a rival vying for food.

    Crushed between the bear¡¯s thick paw and body, I struggled to breathe.

    It was suffocating.

    Between the bear''s claws, I glimpsed something moving through the forest.

    Not as large as the mother bear, but still big and muscular... a human?

    Running straight through the forest, it was a person dressed in attire like something out of a Viking movie.

    Thick muscles bulged from neck to shoulders, showing even beneath their clothing.

    The weapon they carried shone, even in the dark, a beautiful gleaming tool.

    As they drew closer, I mumbled in shock.

    ¡°¡­Mom¡­?¡±

    It wasn¡¯t a man.

    That person was...

    It was a face I had never seen before, but I knew who it was.

    That person was undoubtedly my mother.

    I didn¡¯t know why I was so sure.

    But I was.

    It was my mother.

    With eyes bloodshot with fury, she ran forward and swung a massive weapon.

    It looked like a combination of a spear and an axe, cutting through the air towards the bear¡¯s arm.

    Slice.

    The bear¡¯s arm dropped, and I fell to the ground along with it.

    Hearing the bear¡¯s howl of pain, I instinctively closed my eyes.

    But the impact I expected never came.

    When I opened my eyes, I was in my mother¡¯s arms.

    She held me close, her feet pushing off the ground as she soared towards the bear.

    She clashed with the bear several times.

    But it was clear¡ªshe was overwhelmingly stronger.

    The mother bear howled in frustration and began to flee.

    Though it was twice my mother¡¯s size, it knew it couldn¡¯t win.

    It seemed that my mother could have killed it in just one or two more blows.

    But instead of chasing it, she put me down and began examining me.

    She touched every bone in my body, checking the depth of my wounds.

    She pulled something powdered from her waist and sprinkled it on the injuries.

    It might have been some sort of disinfectant.

    As the powder touched the wounds, an intense pain surged through me.

    Along with the pain, memories flashed in my mind like lightning.

    Ah¡­ Yes, I was this woman¡¯s son.

    I was born in the forest with no memory of my previous life. I was given the name Rafa, and I lived as the son of Helga and my father, Ogen.

    Nine years old this year.

    A few days ago, I had received permission to go into the forest alone for the first time.

    There was a boundary I was never supposed to cross, but I believed I was strong and wandered beyond the area my mother had set.

    And that¡¯s how I ended up like this.

    Mom, I¡¯m sorry.

    But¡­

    In my fading consciousness, I moved my lips.

    ¡°¡­ Mom¡­.¡±

    ¡°Rafa, don¡¯t speak. You need to save your strength.¡±

    I heard my mother¡¯s voice from afar.

    But I had to say this one thing.

    I moved my lips again.

    ¡°¡­ I killed it. The giant bear¡­ that one¡¯s mine¡­.¡±

    The bear¡¯s teeth are the mark of a warrior.

    Only those who have killed a bear themselves can make a necklace from its teeth and be recognized as a warrior.

    That¡¯s what my mother had told me when I was a child.

    Only those who killed a bear alone could claim the title of warrior.

    My mother had earned that title at the age of twelve and left home to wander.

    It led her to meet my father and build a home here.

    My mother looked into my face, meeting my gaze.

    ¡°Yes, that bear is yours, Rafa. My brave son. You are a fine warrior.¡±

    My mother¡¯s eyes glistened with tears.

    Perhaps I was dying.

    But I¡ªno, Rafa¡ªwas content.

    Born a warrior, and dying a warrior.

    That was what my mother had taught me.

    It was the life that Rafa had always dreamed of.

    My consciousness faded, dropping into darkness like falling into a deep hole.

    I had no idea how long I was in that place.

    Every single finger and toe felt heavy.

    It was as if I was buried in damp, invisible mud from head to toe.

    Suddenly, I felt myself being lifted slightly.

    Someone was holding my limp body.

    ¡°¡­Rafa¡­ open your mouth¡­ just a little more¡­ that¡¯s it¡­ good¡­.¡±

    A soft voice spoke.

    It was clearly a man''s voice, yet gentle and soothing.

    I recognized it.

    That voice.

    ¡°¡­ F¡­ father¡­.¡±

    I mumbled, trying to lift my immobile eyelids.

    Father.

    Is he crying?

    It sounded like it.

    Unlike my mother, my father was weak.

    He couldn¡¯t catch a rabbit, let alone a bear.

    But my father knew a lot.

    He knew about the lands and cultures beyond the forest, the languages¡ªhe knew so much.

    And he was incredibly beautiful.

    Even though I saw him every day, I would sometimes catch myself staring at him in a daze, captivated.

    It was my job, Rafa¡¯s job, to protect that father.

    Don¡¯t cry¡­ father¡­ I¡¯ll defeat anything scary or dangerous for you.

    I wanted to say that, but my lips wouldn''t move properly.

    I heard my father''s trembling voice near my ear.

    ¡°¡­ Yes. It''s father¡­ don''t open your eyes, Rafa. You¡¯ve just regained consciousness. It¡¯s still difficult. You were unconscious for ten days.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Your mother brought back a phoenix feather. Luckily, there was a phoenix living in this forest. If not for that, you wouldn¡¯t have survived.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    A sturdy wooden spoon touched my lips again.

    A thick, tasteless but sweet liquid flowed into my mouth.

    Maybe there was some of the precious honey mixed in.

    Honey was a rare treat in our mountain home.

    Even if I didn¡¯t want to, I had no choice but to swallow since it kept being fed to me.

    ¡°There¡­ you¡¯ve taken your medicine. Good. Now go back to sleep.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    And as if on cue, I fell into a deep sleep once more.

    And so it continued.

    Sometimes it was my father, sometimes my mother who fed me medicine.

    I still couldn¡¯t move, but I could tell that my body was slowly recovering.

    The hands that once felt glued in place began to twitch.

    While I lay in a daze, on the edge of life and death, my consciousness gradually merged with Rafa''s.

    Now, there was no need to differentiate between my consciousness and Rafa¡¯s.

    I felt like myself.

    One day, when the time I spent awake grew a bit longer, after feeding me my medicine, my father looked at me sternly.

    It seemed it was time for a scolding.

    ¡°Rafa, do you understand how dangerous what you did was?¡±

    ¡°¡­ I¡¯m sorry¡­ father¡­.¡±

    With my mother, I could speak roughly.

    But my father was strict about language and manners.

    He didn¡¯t raise his voice, but he looked at me quietly with his purple eyes.

    It made me sit up straight and fall silent without realizing it.

    I couldn''t defy my father.

    He was the weakest member of our family, but neither my mother nor I could go against him.

    At that moment, my father¡¯s eyes were colder and stricter than I had ever seen them.

    His purple eyes seemed to burn red with anger.

    His nearly white golden hair cascaded down, falling across my face.

    ¡°I was worried, Rafa. I thought I¡¯d lose you¡­ I was really worried.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    ¡°I know you admire your mother. Ever since you could toddle, you¡¯ve wanted to become a warrior. But you have to be alive to achieve that. A warrior is only a warrior if they¡¯re alive. If you die, you¡¯re nothing more than a decaying corpse.¡±

    ¡°Yes¡­ I¡¯m sorry, father.¡±

    My father looked at me for a moment.

    It seemed like he was gauging whether I was truly repentant.

    Then, he kissed my forehead lightly and whispered.

    ¡°Become strong, Rafa. Strong enough to surpass your mother, far stronger than your mother, who is called the greatest warrior. You can do it. You¡¯ve inherited the wind magic that I don¡¯t possess. Use it and become truly strong.¡±

    Wind magic.

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Since I was young, I had a power that my mother didn¡¯t have.

    A subtle breeze would rise from my fingertips, from some part of my skin.

    It was like a layer of wind clung to my skin.

    That was why I could swing an axe much larger and heavier than my body.

    The wind helped me.

    ¡®It¡¯s because of father.¡¯

    He never told me.

    So I hadn¡¯t known.

    I moved my still unresponsive fingers slightly.

    My father noticed and held my hand.

    I pressed my fingers lightly against his palm.

    A faint breeze touched my father¡¯s hand and scattered.

    ¡°Yes¡­ Father. I will become a strong warrior.¡±

    With the same purple eyes as my father''s, I smiled silently.

 Chapter 3: Leaving Home at 23

    The head and pelt of the young giant bear I had slain were mounted on the wall of our home.

    But it did not have its teeth.

    While I lay bedridden, my mother carefully extracted each tooth, cleaned them thoroughly, and made a necklace for me.

    The wounds I sustained from the mother bear were worse than I had imagined.

    Even when I had somewhat recovered, I was not allowed to leave the bed for quite some time.

    On the day I finally gained permission to get out of bed, my mother approached me with the necklace of bear teeth.

    That necklace was the proof of a warrior.

    Only a warrior had the right to wear it around their neck.

    My heart pounded with excitement.

    Finally¡­ finally, I too¡­

    As I stared at the necklace, almost entranced, my mother placed her hand on my head.

    "Rafa, this is proof that you killed a bear by yourself. Under normal circumstances, this would be the evidence that recognizes you as a warrior of Enorthos Autonomous Territory."

    My mother paused.

    Uh¡­ Something about this sounded off.

    I tore my eyes away from the necklace and looked up at her, seeing the serious expression on her face.

    "If I hadn¡¯t intervened, you would have died. Knowing that, I cannot fully recognize you as a warrior. A warrior is a title given only to those who have slain a bear and survived on their own strength."

    "Mom."

    Suddenly, tears welled up in my eyes.

    The adult part of me inside thought, well, I suppose that makes sense, but the child within me, Rafa, couldn¡¯t accept my mother''s words.

    It felt so unfair.

    If only the mother bear hadn¡¯t shown up, I was sure¡ª

    Noticing my expression, my mother spoke again.

    "A true warrior would have anticipated and handled such a situation. A cub always has its mother nearby. Just from that, it¡¯s clear that you are not yet ready to be recognized as a warrior."

    But that bear had looked fully grown.

    Even from the perspective of me, a former Earthling, and Rafa, who had grown up in the forest, that bear was a big one.

    "¡­Mom, but you told me I was a warrior¡­."

    I choked on my words, and my mother closed her mouth with a troubled look.

    Well, I understood without her having to say it.

    She must have thought I was going to die, so she said what I wanted to hear.

    My father, who had quietly been standing by, finally spoke.

    "Rafa, it doesn¡¯t mean we won¡¯t recognize you at all. You can tell from the fact that your mother made the necklace, can¡¯t you?"

    "¡­."

    I looked at my mother through my tears, and she hurried to speak as if flustered.

    "I can¡¯t fully recognize you as a warrior yet. It would be against my conscience. But you do have potential. So, for now, I¡¯ll give you this necklace. And when I truly believe you have become a warrior, then in my name, Helga, I will acknowledge you."

    "¡­ A warrior candidate?"

    My mother nodded at my words.

    "Yes. This situation isn¡¯t unheard of. There have been rare instances where young ones, lacking experience, were recognized as warriors later on, even after killing a bear."

    Seeing me wiping away my tears, my mother let out a sigh of relief and placed the necklace around my neck.

    Perhaps she had made it long and loose, expecting me to grow into adulthood.

    As soon as I wore it, the necklace dangled all the way down to my waist.

    "It¡¯s too big."

    My mother crouched down in front of me with a grin.

    "You¡¯re going to grow taller than me. If it weren¡¯t this long, you¡¯d end up having to wrap it around your wrist later, and you wouldn¡¯t like that, would you?"

    "¡­No."

    "Rafa, from today onward, I will turn you into a true warrior."

    My mother must have been deeply shocked by the fact that I had almost been killed by the bear.

    From that day on, I was subjected to far more rigorous training than before.

    So that I would never, ever be killed by a bear.

    My mother¡¯s combat training was unlike anything taught at a school or gym.

    It was a real, life-or-death battle.

    She came at me with axes and fists, ready to kill, and I took a beating severe enough to make dying to a bear seem preferable.

    This continued until I was twenty-three years old.This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work.

    "¡­."

    It seems my mother had been quite shaken by her son¡¯s near-death encounter with a bear.

    That¡¯s probably why she insisted on training me until I reached twenty-three.

    She wanted to make sure I would never, ever be killed by a bear.

    Lost in thought for a moment, I suddenly noticed an axe flying right toward my face, and I quickly moved back.

    With a whoosh, the axe passed just a hair¡¯s breadth from my head, narrowly missing me.

    "Rafa! Are you trying to get yourself killed by daydreaming during a fight?!"

    My mother¡¯s thunderous voice reverberated through the air.

    My ears rang.

    Instead of replying, I twisted my body and used the momentum to launch an attack at my mother.

    My iron axe clanged against hers.

    She parried my blow easily, moving forward.

    ¡®Got you.¡¯

    This was what I was waiting for.

    I grinned as I twisted the axe.

    The thick part of my axe struck her weapon instead of the blade.

    In that instant, I saw my chance, and I kicked like lightning.

    It connected!

    The impact forced my mother back several steps.

    ¡®Good, now to keep the momentum.¡¯

    Just as I raised my axe to attack again, my mother raised her hand to stop me.

    "!"

    I quickly twisted my axe away as it hovered in mid-air.

    The axe shifted direction just a fist¡¯s width away from my mother¡¯s head.

    I was shocked.

    I had almost killed my mother.

    My heart nearly stopped.

    "Mom! What are you doing?! That was dangerous."

    I blurted out without thinking.

    Normally, I would never speak to her like that.

    If I did, I¡¯d be on the receiving end of one of her punches.

    When I was a child, I didn¡¯t quite realize it, but my mother was someone who spoke more with her fists than with words.

    This was just my guess, but back when I was small, she probably held back for fear of killing me if she laid a hand on me.

    Even though I trained back then, I had no memory of her hitting me. That was probably why.

    Now?

    Heh.

    I knew all too well, through my body, how well her fists could "speak."

    My mother looked at me silently.

    "¡­."

    What was this?

    Something seemed off.

    "Uh¡­ Mom, did you get hurt earlier?"

    "No."

    "¡­."

    Then why?

    She looked at me with an expression that was a mix of happiness and sadness, something I couldn¡¯t quite grasp, and spoke.

    "This time¡­ I lost."

    "¡­."

    "Rafa, you won."

    "¡­."

    Did I just hear that correctly?

    During my many sparring sessions with my mother, there were times when I landed a hit.

    Such opportunities were rare, but there had been occasions when my attacks had connected, just like today.

    But she had never admitted defeat before.

    More often, what I thought was a successful attack turned out to be a trap she had set, and I would only realize it afterward.

    There were maybe one or two times in the past where I had truly struck her.

    But for her to now admit defeat?

    Could this be a trap?

    Or was this someone else who looked like my mother?

    I instinctively glanced around.

    Seeing my confusion, my mother laughed heartily and approached me.

    "Rafa, I doubt I would have been able to counter your next attack. You won."

    She hugged me tightly.

    The mother who once seemed like a towering mountain was now a head shorter than me.

    "There have been hints of this for years. I¡¯ve been using every trick in the book to keep up with you. But now, it¡¯s impossible. You¡¯ve become stronger than me, Rafa."

    After saying that, my mother¡¯s expression became solemn.

    "I, Helga, hereby acknowledge Rafa as a warrior of Enorthos Autonomous Territory. You, Rafa, a proud warrior of Enorthos, may the goddess of the earth be with you."

    "¡­."

    A short conversation, with just the two of us, without any audience.

    Nothing had really changed from before and after being recognized as a warrior.

    It was merely a sentence, meaningless to anyone else.

    But I had been waiting a long time for those words.

    I hadn¡¯t expected it would take fourteen years to be recognized as a warrior.

    "¡­."

    It was real.

    I never imagined I would have to defeat my mother to gain recognition.

    Mother, this isn¡¯t the usual way, is it? I¡¯ll hold that against you.

    But somehow, I could understand her feelings.

    She had worried about me.

    Once recognized as a warrior, I would leave home and seek my own path.

    She had feared that, and so she had used every trick she knew to keep delaying this day.

    Feeling tears threatening to spill, I turned my head slightly.

    It still took too long, Mom.

    "I¡¯m so proud of you, Rafa."

    With those words, my mother gave me a hard pat on the back.

    Tears glistened in her eyes as well.

    That evening, we roasted a boar that we had caught a few days ago, seasoning it with herbs from the mountain.

    "Eat well, Rafa. Your body is your most valuable asset as a warrior."

    My mother placed a thick slice of meat on my plate.

    My father watched her, his eyes narrowing.

    More than ten years had passed, but my father was still beautiful.

    "Rafa, do you remember all that I taught you?"

    Hearing my father¡¯s question, I straightened my posture.

    I believed my father was probably of noble birth.

    When I was young, he meticulously taught me how to sit, stand, use utensils, and even how to speak properly.

    None of it was necessary for life as a warrior, but he insisted on teaching me anyway.

    Just like my mother, my father was strict in his teachings.

    During those years, I had practiced the same action hundreds of times until it met his standards.

    "Yes, Father. It has become a part of me."

    "Good. Knowledge is power. But there are times when you must not reveal what you know."

    "Yes, Father."

    Having grown up observing both my father and mother, I could act like a nobleman, or appear as a wild warrior.

    In day-to-day life, I usually leaned toward my mother¡¯s mannerisms, though.

    Suddenly, my father extended a hand and gently touched my hair.

    While I hadn¡¯t inherited my father¡¯s beautiful looks¡ªunfortunately, I took after my mother¡ªI did inherit his eye and hair color.

    This seemed to please my father.

    He gently played with my platinum hair and smiled softly.

    "It feels like just yesterday you were a little child, but now you¡¯ve grown."

    I had grown up years ago.

    In this world, one was considered an adult at fifteen.

    I should have been recognized as a warrior and left this house long ago.

    "Rafa, when you go out into the world, think carefully about why I live here, in this forest. There is a reason why I raised you in this place."

    "¡­."

    Not understanding, I glanced at my mother.

    But her face was unreadable.

    My parents had never told me about their past.

    Whenever the topic came close, they both remained silent.

    I swallowed a chunk of the thick meat and nodded.

    "Yes, Father."

    But what could I come up with if I thought about it?

    I hardly knew anything about my mother or father, so I doubted I would come up with anything worthwhile.

    But I swallowed that thought along with the meat.

    It was best not to question or argue with my father¡¯s words.

    His words were like commands that my mother upheld absolutely.

    Whenever he said something, my mother would obey without question.

    Naturally, I followed suit.

    It was what I had seen growing up.

    It had been the unchanging law of our household since my earliest memories.

    At dawn the next day, I left home, carrying an axe and my belongings.

    In the large sack slung over my shoulder were dried meat, a flint set, a knife for butchering, a pot, oil, a blanket, and other essentials for traveling.

    The world around me was still dark, but in the distance, the black sky was beginning to lighten.

    The sun would soon rise.

    My mother and father accompanied me to a spot a little way from the house.

    "Please go back now. It¡¯s too dangerous for you to come out this far, Father."

    My father was the type who wouldn¡¯t notice a wolf creeping up on him from behind, let alone fight it.

    Of course, my mother would protect him, but the forest was filled with danger from all sides, and I worried.

    My father nodded.

    "You''re right. I don¡¯t want to cause your mother any trouble. I¡¯ll head back now¡­ Rafa, be careful. Trust no one. The more sincere someone seems, the more likely they are to lie with a smile."

    "Yes, Father."

    My mother said nothing.

    She just stood there, her lips pressed tightly together, staring at me.

    The torch my father held flickered in the wind, making her face look as if she were crying.

    "Please take care of yourselves, Father and Mother."

    With those words, I turned around.

    Although they had said they would go back, my parents remained there, watching my back.

    I could feel their gaze.

    I didn¡¯t turn around, for fear that tears might come.

    When I had walked far enough away, to the point that our house was nearly out of sight, I finally looked back.

    My parents appeared as tiny dots in the distance.

    They were still standing there, still watching their now-distant son who had become nothing more than a small speck on the horizon.

 Chapter 4: I Met a Small, Frail Bird

    The area up to a certain distance from the house was my mother''s and my domain, and having wandered there since birth, it was as familiar to me as our own front yard.

    I knew exactly which places were dangerous, which were safe, and even what kinds of animals lived in different areas.

    But beyond that territory, this forest was just as mysterious to me as it was to anyone else.

    Unlike my parents, who had come from the outside world, I was born and raised at the heart of this forest.

    I had only ever stayed close to our small home in the forest, like a yolk inside an egg, so I had no idea where the forest began or ended, or how far it stretched.

    Of course, before setting out, I had received some guidance. I knew at least which direction led to a city.

    But what my mother taught me was simple.

    As long as I didn¡¯t go east, I would eventually reach a city no matter which direction I went.

    It would just take a long time, because this forest was as large as a small country.

    To the east, there were mountain ranges.

    My mother had warned me countless times not to go that way because crossing the mountains was extremely difficult.

    If she spoke that strongly, it was probably as good as a death sentence to wander in that direction.

    "¡­."

    I looked around.

    It had been ten days since I left home.

    The landscape today looked the same as it had yesterday and the day before.

    Even now, it was the same.

    The trees and underbrush here were just like the ones I had seen before.

    Judging by the direction of the rising and setting sun, I was definitely heading west.

    But... was I really on the right path?

    If I kept going in this direction, would I really reach a city?

    "Sigh."

    I was losing confidence.

    I thought I knew the forest well, but that was only because I was near home, and my mother had shown me the way.

    Without her here, I was like someone blindly groping an elephant, trying to figure out if it was a tail or a leg.

    ¡®Well, I do have the map that Mother drew.¡¯

    I glanced at the piece of paper I had and let out a long sigh.

    A few circles¡ªthat was all there was on the map.

    The largest circle represented the forest.

    To the left of it was a circle labeled ¡°Capital,¡± and there was another circle beneath both the forest and the capital.

    When I first set out, I thought this map would at least help me orient myself, but after walking for a few days, I realized it was practically useless.

    If I didn¡¯t know where I was, what good was a map like this?

    I needed a GPS.

    The circle next to the forest was supposed to be the capital, but there were probably countless villages and small towns before I reached it.

    Mother had skipped over all that.

    "¡­."

    This map was honestly useless.

    How had my mother found her way into the depths of this forest to build a home and live here?

    Or maybe she hadn¡¯t known the way at all¡ªmaybe she¡¯d simply wandered in until she found a suitable spot to settle down.

    Knowing her, that seemed more likely.

    I looked up at the sky, sighed deeply about ten times, and then began gathering firewood.

    Night was coming soon, and with it, the beasts that roamed in search of prey.

    Without a campfire, I¡¯d have to stay alert all night, wary of those creatures.

    "¡­."

    It was a blessing that beasts were afraid of fire.

    I gathered enough wood to light a fire and skewered the bird I¡¯d caught earlier on a long stick, roasting it over the flames.

    Tonight¡¯s dinner was an entire roasted bird.

    The smell became savory as the bird cooked, and just as it was beginning to smell appetizing, I heard a desperate bird call from the distance.This novel''s true home is a different platform. Support the author by finding it there.

    Tweet¡ªtweet¡ªtweeet¡ªtweet.

    It sounded almost like a bird blowing a whistle.

    If I were at home, I would have ignored such a sound.

    But I was alone now.

    There was no one to talk to all day.

    Mumbling to myself as I walked had worked for a day or two, but after ten days, I was getting a bit lonely, in need of some kind of entertainment.

    I stood up and headed in the direction of the bird call.

    The sound was coming from a densely overgrown hillside.

    The grass and vines were so tall that the ground couldn¡¯t be seen.

    The vegetation stood taller than my own height, which was well over two meters.

    Anyone inexperienced might have thought it was solid ground, only to step in and tumble down.

    Hmm, with all these overgrown plants, there might be thorn bushes, and cutting through this would be a hassle.

    ¡®The roasted bird is almost ready anyway. Maybe I should just head back and eat.¡¯

    With that thought, I was about to turn around when I heard a low growl, followed by a frantic bird cry.

    Tweet-tweet-tweeet¡ªtweet-tweet¡ªtweet-tweet!

    It sounded like the bird was in a fight with a predator.

    It reminded me of myself, fighting that bear when I was younger, and I couldn¡¯t just ignore it.

    If David and Goliath were fighting, you¡¯d want to root for David, right?

    Alright, if I¡¯m going to do this, let¡¯s move quickly.

    I pulled the axe from my back and swung it at the brush.

    With a strong gust of wind, the thick grass parted as if sliced by a knife.

    After a couple of swings, I reached a point where thorn bushes had tangled with other plants.

    It was still hard to see clearly through the thick foliage, but the bird¡¯s cries were coming from that area.

    Even though I was strong, my skin wasn¡¯t made of steel.

    It would hurt if I got pricked by thorns.

    I cautiously inserted the axe into the thicket, trying not to let my body touch the bushes.

    Peering through the gap, I saw a hollow area close to the ground.

    Two weasels had cornered a small bird.

    The weasels didn¡¯t run even after seeing me.

    The dense foliage acted as a barrier between them and me.

    They must have weighed the risk versus the reward and figured they could get away if things turned against them.

    ¡°Hey!¡±

    My eyes widened.

    I expected the bird challenging the weasels to be small.

    The cry wasn¡¯t that of a large bird.

    After living in the forest for so long, you start to develop a sense for these things, though, of course, I could be wrong.

    In this case, I wasn¡¯t.

    The bird was indeed small.

    But I hadn¡¯t expected it to be this small.

    If it had the guts to challenge two weasels, I thought it would be at least the size of a pigeon.

    But the tiny bird chirping and bravely facing the weasels was no bigger than a newly hatched chick.

    It was about the size of my finger.

    Really tiny.

    The two weasels had the small bird cornered and were just about to kill it.

    ¡°You little devils!¡±

    I yelled and swung my axe horizontally.

    The thick branches tangled with thorns scattered to the ground in an instant.

    By the time I raised my axe again, the two weasels had already disappeared.

    With the weasels gone, the tiny bird let out a small, pitiful chirp as if trying to threaten me, then collapsed to the ground.

    When I reached out my hand, the little bird tried to peck at me with its small beak.

    But in the next moment, it seemed to lose strength, and its tiny head fell into my palm like a toy running out of batteries.

    It was still breathing, so it must have fainted.

    Returning to the campfire with the bird, I carefully examined it and, surprisingly, it didn¡¯t seem to have any injuries.

    Some feathers were missing, but that was all.

    And for some reason, parts of its feathers looked slightly singed.

    Its plumage was a bit dirty-looking, a grayish color.

    Touching the bird, I realized it was still young, as its feathers were soft and downy.

    ¡°How did a young chick like you get separated from your mother and end up wandering around here?¡±

    This forest was an impossible place for any young creature to survive.

    If it weren¡¯t for me, this tiny bird would have become someone else¡¯s meal, if not the weasels¡¯.

    Hmm, thinking about it, I should take care of it until I leave the forest.

    If I found a village later, I could leave it near there.

    It would certainly be safer than the forest.

    I gathered some leaves near the campfire and made a small nest for the bird.

    The little bird sank into the soft leaves.

    ¡®Cute.¡¯

    Something inside me felt soothed.

    Maybe this was why people kept pets.

    Chewing on my roasted bird, seasoned with a bit of the salt my mother had given me, I spoke to the unconscious chick.

    ¡°Hey little one, which way do you think we should go to reach the city?¡±

    "¡­."

    Naturally, there was no response from the fainted bird.

    ¡°I have a feeling I might be lost.¡±

    "¡­."

    ¡°Well, there¡¯s no fixed destination anyway, so wandering a bit is fine. But it¡¯s starting to feel like I might never make it out of this forest, and that¡¯s making me a bit uneasy.¡±

    "¡­."

    ¡°I was born here, grew up hopping around the forest like a monkey, but it was only near the house. In my past life, I was a city dweller. I had never even gone hiking before. Maybe that¡¯s why, but I¡¯m totally clueless without a GPS.¡±

    Trying to find my way just by watching the position of the sun was truly a hopeless endeavor.

    I let out a small sigh and carefully tied up the salt pouch.

    Salt was precious.

    In our forest home, it was harder to come by than meat.

    Mother had made sure we were well-stocked with salt when she first built our house, but it had been more than twenty years since she settled here.

    The supply was running low, and if I ever made enough money, I wanted to buy salt and bring it home.

    It would make for a great gift.

    ¡°But honestly, I¡¯m not even sure if I¡¯ll be able to find my way back home.¡±

    I was trying to remember the path and leave markings along the way, but would that really be enough to lead me back?

    Everything looked the same.

    A map seemed meaningless in a place like this, and I didn¡¯t feel confident at all.

    It seemed like I would be saying a permanent farewell to my parents.

    Simply because I couldn¡¯t find my way.

    Feeling utterly pathetic, I let out a long sigh, and at that moment, the little bird suddenly lifted its head.

    It woke up as abruptly as it had fainted.

    ¡°Tweet-tweet! Tweeet! Tweet-tweet-tweet!¡±

    Maybe it thought I was the enemy because it flapped its wings and stumbled out of the pile of leaves.

    It waddled hurriedly, or at least it tried, but it was terribly slow.

    ¡°You little rascal, if you keep that up, you¡¯ll get caught by a weasel again.¡±

    I gently caught the bird, careful not to hurt it, and placed it back in the leaves, but this determined little one, who had dared to challenge the weasels, refused to give up. It wobbled and waddled out again.

    After several rounds of this back and forth, I decided to give it a name.

    ¡°Even if we¡¯re only together for a short while, it¡¯s inconvenient not to have a name. I¡¯ll call you ¡®Rella.¡¯ From Cinderella, the one covered in ash.¡±

    It was because the bird¡¯s feathers were gray, and its waddling reminded me of someone who had fallen down a chimney.

    Hearing my words, the little bird chirped noisily at me as if understanding something.

    It flapped its wings, trying to threaten me, despite not even being able to fly.

    ¡°It¡¯s not a bad name. Cinderella ends up marrying a prince and living happily ever after. Maybe when you grow up, even your gray feathers will look a bit prettier.¡±

    I gently stroked the chick with my finger, and it started pecking at me in anger.

    Ah, this little thing, so cute.

    It was so small, even glaring at me looked adorable.

    ¡°For now, stay with me until we get out of the forest, Rella.¡±

    ¡°Tweet! Tweet-tweet-tweet-tweet!¡±

    Rella seemed happy¡ªno, let¡¯s be honest, she didn¡¯t look happy at all.

    She chirped at me furiously, as if she¡¯d come across her mortal enemy.

 Chapter 5: I Found a Cabin

    I fell asleep in front of the campfire after spending some time playing around with the little bird.

    Though I laid out a blanket to sleep on, it was still difficult to get a good night''s rest in the forest.

    It¡¯s like part of your senses remain awake even while you sleep.

    Sounds from the night, like distant howls of wolves, drifted by at times.

    Most of those animal noises became background lullabies, gently fading into my dreams.

    But if there was a hint of danger, my senses would sharpen, and I¡¯d wake up instantly.

    Living in the forest makes that kind of instinctive vigilance a habit.

    My mother was like that, and so am I.

    My father, not at all.

    "¡­."

    I carefully rested my hand on the handle of the axe I kept by my side.

    I could hear the tiny, soft breaths of the baby bird sleeping next to me¡ªpeep, peep.

    The crackling of the campfire echoed gently in the night air, while a faint set of footsteps crept closer from behind.

    If the night hadn¡¯t been so silent, I wouldn¡¯t have heard it at all.

    That¡¯s how quiet it was.

    Step by step, I heard the soft crunch of grass growing closer, pausing before advancing again.

    Once the sound reached within my arm''s reach, I whipped around like lightning, swinging my axe.

    Thwack!

    The axe struck the ground, and without even a sound, the creature¡¯s neck was severed.

    It was a weasel.

    It seemed like one of the weasels that had tried to prey on the little bird earlier.

    Right beside the dead weasel, there was another one.

    Springing to my feet, I flung the axe at the startled weasel as it tried to run.

    The second one was cut in half.

    I could have let it go, but my mother always taught me: kill any creature that attacks you.

    I wiped the blood off my axe and glanced back at the campfire. The baby bird was still asleep, softly peeping away¡ªpeep, peep.

    "Is that thing really a wild bird?"

    Was it just brave, or merely dull-witted?

    It was almost absurd.

    "Surely it¡¯s not newborn¡­ it¡¯s a wonder it¡¯s survived this long."

    Properly handled, weasel fur can make good pelts, but dealing with that in the middle of the night was too much of a hassle. It wasn¡¯t worth it.

    Instead, I buried the weasel carcasses and the blood under the dirt to keep other predators from catching their scent. Then, I lay back down in front of the campfire.

    ¡®But¡­ do weasels normally have this much persistence?¡¯

    Trying to catch a bird by sneaking into an area where a human was¡ªsomething about it felt off.

    The chick was too small; even if they caught it, it wouldn¡¯t make much of a meal for two of them.

    These thoughts lingered, but I let the campfire and the soft sounds of the baby bird lull me back to sleep.

    When I woke, the fire was almost out, and the air was chilly.

    It seemed like the baby bird had woken long before I did.

    It was in a spot a little way off, struggling against an insect.

    It looked somewhat like a grasshopper, but not quite the kind I was familiar with.

    It was significantly larger, and most notably, its mouth had jagged, saw-like edges.

    "¡­."

    Birds are supposed to eat insects, aren¡¯t they?

    Baby birds usually get fed by their parents, but they still eat bugs, right?

    Yet here was Rella, locked in a fierce struggle with a bug.

    And it wasn¡¯t just any struggle; the bird was on the verge of being eaten by the insect.

    ¡°Peep! Peep-peep! Peep!¡±

    Oh no, Rella had been bitten by the grasshopper-like creature.

    It shrieked in pain, flapping its wings desperately.

    It tried to escape, but the bug wouldn¡¯t let go.

    It clung to Rella¡¯s body with its legs, its saw-like jaws biting into the bird¡¯s neck.

    It looked like it might really end up getting eaten, so I flicked the insect away with my finger.

    Once the grasshopper flew off, Rella fearlessly pounced on it.

    Though the bug was already dead, Rella jumped on it, clutching it with its talons and pecking at it with its beak.

    ¡°Peep-peep-peep! Peep-peep!¡±

    It seemed like a victorious cry.

    I couldn¡¯t help but laugh.

    ¡°Hey, little one, I¡¯m the one who killed it, you know.¡±

    ¡°Peep! Peep-peep-peep!¡±This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it.

    Perhaps it thought I would take its prize away. It chirped at me in protest.

    ¡°I don¡¯t eat bugs. You go ahead and have as much as you want.¡±

    With that, I stretched out, feeling my muscles loosen.

    Rella started pecking at the grasshopper, while I tore into some jerky I had brought from home.

    It was the start of another lively day.

    Sigh, time to get lost in the forest again.

    "¡­."

    But what was I going to do with Rella?

    It wasn¡¯t practical to carry a bird in my palm the entire time.

    And making a box to carry it wasn¡¯t an option either.

    "Hmm."

    I thought for a moment and then tried placing Rella on my head.

    At first, it flailed, chirping in protest about falling, but eventually, it seemed to take a liking to the height.

    After a while, it settled there, though it swayed a bit.

    Occasionally, it chirped and pecked at me, which was a bit annoying, but overall, it seemed like it would work.

    With the bird perched on my head, I wandered through the forest, occasionally talking to it.

    All the while wondering if I¡¯d ever make it out.

    Four days later, it was nighttime.

    I had lit a campfire and sat quietly by it.

    Though I closed my eyes, I wasn¡¯t sleeping.

    I couldn¡¯t sleep.

    For the past few days, a wolf had been following me.

    I wasn¡¯t sure when it had started.

    At some point, I became aware of the wolf¡¯s eyes fixed on me.

    It didn¡¯t come too close, perhaps recognizing my strength.

    ¡®Is it an older one?¡¯

    It didn¡¯t seem to be a young wolf.

    It was too cunning for that.

    It maintained an elusive distance, just enough to be difficult to catch, all while trying to wear me down.

    ¡®What should I do?¡¯

    The forest is always a place that requires vigilance, but even so, I usually let my guard down just a bit.

    I wasn¡¯t on edge every single moment.

    But with something relentlessly following me, I couldn¡¯t afford to relax.

    I had to stay on high alert.

    If I let my guard down even a little, I¡¯d get caught.

    I was taut with tension, unable to rest.

    That old wolf must have known that from experience.

    "¡­."

    For the past few nights, Rella had gotten used to perching on my head, but tonight, I set her down by the campfire.

    After I realized that the wolf was following me, I hadn¡¯t lain down to sleep.

    I just sat there, eyes closed, ready to react at any moment.

    But as long as I stayed like that, the wolf didn¡¯t approach.

    I needed to show that I was letting my guard down.

    That night, I kept pretending to sleep until dawn, but the wolf never attacked.

    It just occasionally growled, letting me know it was there, watching from a distance.

    ¡®Cunning beast.¡¯

    The next day, I set off again without having gotten proper sleep.

    At times, exhaustion overtook me, and I closed my eyes, but I couldn¡¯t let myself sleep deeply.

    If I did, I would be eaten by the wolf for sure.

    I couldn¡¯t relax my nerves.

    Some might say that someone who could take down a bear with an axe shouldn¡¯t fear a mere wolf.

    But you have to remember that wolves in this forest aren¡¯t your average wolves.

    This is a place people call the Cursed Forest, and ordinary animals don¡¯t live here.

    The wolves, bears, even the grasshoppers are at least twice their usual size.

    I hadn¡¯t seen them myself, but creatures like the Phoenix and the Basilisk supposedly lived here, so nothing was ordinary.

    "¡­."

    Of course, there was also the tiny bird sitting on my head, too small even to catch bugs properly.

    That evening, I once again pretended to sleep in front of the campfire, but the wolf still didn¡¯t come close.

    But late the following night, when I was so tired that I really did doze off for a moment, the wolf made its move.

    The wolf must have thought that my strength had finally given out.

    Well, that¡¯s good.

    I sprang up, throwing my axe.

    The wind rose from my fingertips, enveloping the axe and propelling it forward.

    The wolf reacted immediately, but I was faster.

    I had waited for this chance for days, and I put more force into it than usual.

    The wolf took the axe square in its torso and died on the spot.

    I felt lighter.

    My body was weary from not having rested properly for days, but my heart felt elated.

    Because of that, even after killing the wolf, I couldn¡¯t fall back to sleep.

    Just before dawn, with the sky pitch dark and the stars invisible, I looked up and murmured to myself.

    ¡°But still¡­ something doesn¡¯t add up. Why did the wolf target me so persistently?¡±

    There were plenty of easier prey for it.

    There was no reason for it to spend days without eating, just to chase after me.

    ¡°Peep! Peep-peep!¡±

    Rella started chirping noisily as soon as my hand, which had been feeding her, stopped moving.

    After I had cut off a piece of wolf meat and fed it to her, she kept demanding more.

    She opened her little yellow beak, her mouth as big as her face, chirping insistently.

    I had thought baby birds would eat worms or insects, but Rella seemed to prefer meat.

    I tore off another tiny piece and handed it to her.

    ¡°Peep! Peep-peep-peep-peep!¡±

    She accepted it eagerly.

    If I wasn¡¯t careful, she might try to eat my fingers too.

    ¡°Eat lots and grow big and strong enough to protect yourself.¡±

    ¡°Peep!¡±

    I doubted she understood, but she chirped every time I spoke, as if she were replying.

    It felt like we were having a conversation.

    ¡°It¡¯s nice not to feel so lonely with you here.¡±

    I spoke while offering her another piece of meat. Rella snapped at it, almost biting my finger in the process.

    When the sun rose, I set off again.

    Later that afternoon, I encountered a stream for the first time since my journey began.

    I refilled my water supply and took the opportunity to wash my face and hair.

    I soaked a cloth and roughly wiped down my body as well.

    Sitting on a sun-drenched rock, I let myself dry off, but the exhaustion of the past few days came crashing down all at once.

    My eyelids grew heavy, and as I blinked back into focus, my head kept lolling forward.

    After several rounds of nodding off and jerking awake, I eventually drifted into a deep sleep.

    I woke with a start to Rella¡¯s loud chirping.

    ¡°Peep-peep-peep! Peep-peep-peep!¡±

    How could I describe that feeling in that moment?

    It was like plunging into ice-cold water.

    More than just a chill¡ªit was a numbing sensation that shot down my spine.

    Without a moment to think, I grabbed the axe between my legs and swung it high.

    A dull impact reverberated through the handle.

    Then I heard a deafening roar of pain.

    Standing behind me was a massive bear.

    Its right arm was missing.

    ¡®Ah, it¡¯s you.¡¯

    It was the mother bear¡ªthe one that had almost killed me.

    Perhaps even while I was at home, maybe from the moment I left, or during my entire journey, this creature had been trailing me just beyond my awareness.

    Unable to forget the loss of its cub, it had followed me to take my life.

    My axe had buried itself deep into its side, creating a gaping wound.

    Blood was gushing out of the torn flesh.

    It must have been painful, yet it seemed unfazed.

    The mother bear reared up on its hind legs, leaning forward as if to crush me under its massive weight.

    Its enormous shadow fell over me, darkening my field of vision.

    "I understand that you can¡¯t forget the loss of your cub. But¡­"

    I murmured, swinging the axe upward like a batter.

    The axe struck the bear¡¯s chin and continued upward, splitting its jaw in two.

    Its face tore apart on either side.

    ¡°I also hold a grudge against you. Because of you, it took me fourteen years to be recognized as a warrior.¡±

    Not to mention, its claws had left a long scar on my shoulder.

    The Phoenix Feather that my mother had retrieved had healed my wounds and brought me back from death, but it hadn¡¯t erased the scars.

    I already looked rough enough, with my muscular build inherited from my mother, but now I was covered in scars, making me look even more intimidating.

    My grudge was as deep as the bear¡¯s.

    I kicked the bear in the stomach, channeling fourteen years of resentment into the blow.

    The mother bear staggered backward, its gaping mouth opening and closing uselessly as it collapsed.

    Its huge body flailed on the ground, paws clawing at the air, as if trying to get up.

    Despite half its face being torn apart, it refused to die¡ªthis bear truly was a monster.

    I stepped on its chest and swung my axe down at its neck.

    The headless body clawed at the air, seemingly searching for me, before finally falling limp.

    ¡°Peep-peep!¡±

    Rella waddled over, pecking at the mother bear¡¯s massive paw.

    She repeated the action over and over.

    ¡®What on earth is it doing?¡¯

    I crouched down and watched for a moment before muttering.

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me¡­ do you think you killed this bear?¡±

    ¡°Peep-peep-peep! Peep-peep!¡±

    With an air of triumph, she flapped her tiny wings, continuing to peck at the bear¡¯s paw.

    It sure seemed like she thought so.

    ¡°True, you did warn me and saved my life, but you didn¡¯t kill this bear. That was me.¡±

    Even though I said it, it didn¡¯t get through to Rella.

    After pecking at the bear¡¯s paw a few more times, she managed to climb onto the bear¡¯s massive body, only to start pecking it again.

    Apparently, she thought the bear was her prize.

    What a cheeky little thing.

    But is it normal for a bird to believe it¡¯s hunted a bear and celebrate like this?

    It seemed that this little chick had not received the proper education from its parents.

    Nine days later, I came across a cabin that looked like it was inhabited.

    ¡®Finally!¡¯

    It seemed like I had at last made it out of the forest.

    Even if I hadn¡¯t, it was alright.

    At the very least, I¡¯d be able to find out if I was heading in the right direction toward the city.

    I hurried my steps toward the distant cabin.

 Chapter 6: I Met My Mothers Enemy

    As I walked between the tall trees standing like ghosts, the crunch of fallen leaves echoed beneath my feet. The cabin was hidden in a small clearing among the dense woods.

    From afar, it looked picturesque¡ªlike something out of a storybook. But as I approached, it became clear how small and shabby it really was.

    The logs that formed the walls had gaps everywhere, the roof was a haphazard arrangement of branches, and the door didn''t even close properly, being nailed to the doorframe to hold it in place.

    If it rained, the water would probably leak straight in.

    The door wasn¡¯t just closed¡ªit was secured from the outside, which made it clear that nobody was home.

    I called out loudly to the surroundings.

    ¡°Is anyone there? Hello? Is anyone home?¡±

    I shouted several times, but no one responded.

    Peeking through the crack of the door, I saw that it was clearly lived in¡ªsomeone had left their belongings and signs of their daily life scattered inside.

    Whoever lived here wasn¡¯t just out visiting neighbors in the woods. They were likely off checking traps or hunting.

    I decided to sit a little ways away from the cabin and wait for the owner to return.

    ¡®Sigh, I feel strangely nervous.¡¯

    Ever since I was born into this world, I¡¯d only ever been with my parents.

    This was my first time meeting someone outside my family.

    Suddenly, I began to worry whether we¡¯d even be able to communicate.

    My father was from this country, the Kingdom of Arenon, but my mother was from a place called Enorthos, a large autonomous region.

    Enorthos was a country beyond the eastern mountain range, inhabited by numerous tribes often labeled as barbarians or savage warriors.

    Since my parents were from different countries, their native languages also differed.

    There was a common language on this continent that allowed people to communicate, but my mother had a noticeably different accent from my father, even though they spoke the same shared tongue.

    And the common language was something one had to learn deliberately.

    I heard that my mother had learned it to work as a mercenary.

    I wasn¡¯t sure who this cabin¡¯s owner might be, but if they were just an ordinary commoner, there was a chance they might not know the common language.

    ¡®What if we can¡¯t even understand each other?¡¯

    If the cabin owner was from this country, the language I learned from my father would work.

    ¡®But even that is doubtful.¡¯

    My father used a very refined way of speaking, probably due to his noble upbringing. The language of ordinary commoners may be different.

    If language didn¡¯t work, I might have to use gestures. It felt like I was venturing into the unknown, and that thought was both thrilling and nerve-wracking.

    To be honest, I hoped the cabin¡¯s owner might be a beautiful woman, but considering that this was my first encounter with someone other than my family, I didn¡¯t mind if it turned out to be a middle-aged man or even an old grandpa. I was genuinely excited.

    I waited for about two hours.

    Rella, the little bird on my head, chirped in hunger, pecking at me, and I was beginning to feel quite hungry myself.

    The cabin owner could have gone hunting far away. Sometimes, hunters followed prey for days, which meant they might not return for quite a while.

    Just as I was getting disappointed and thinking of finding something to eat, I heard the sound of twigs snapping in the forest.

    The owner was finally returning.

    I quickly got to my feet.

    I let my arms hang loose by my sides to show that I meant no harm.

    And I pulled the corners of my lips into a smile.

    I take after my mother, and my face can look somewhat intimidating. At the very least, I could use a smile to soften the severity.

    There''s an old saying that people can¡¯t spit at a smiling face.

    Trying to calm my pounding heart, I looked at the person emerging from the woods.

    He was carrying a large, gray rabbit in one hand.

    It was an elderly man, his hair completely white with age.

    The man¡¯s eyes widened at the sight of me, and the rabbit slipped from his hand, falling to the ground.

    <hr>

    Life is a Series of Hardships

    His life, especially, had been like that.

    Every time he thought he had something, it slipped right through his fingers.

    Although he was born the fifth son of a noble family, it was a poor barony.

    And as it turned out, his mother had had an illicit affair, and he was the result of that infidelity.

    When he was still just an infant¡ªtoo young to remember anything¡ªhe was expelled from the family alongside his mother.

    His mother¡¯s family wouldn¡¯t take them in either, and until he was ten years old, he lived like a stray among commoners.

    When he turned ten, he thought his life might finally be turning around.

    Someone from his biological father¡¯s family came to get him¡ªthe other two sons of the man his mother had been involved with had died, and they needed an heir.Did you know this text is from a different site? Read the official version to support the creator.

    However, they didn¡¯t take his mother along.

    His mother accepted some money and handed him over to a representative of his biological father.

    He became the son of his biological father and the father¡¯s wife.

    The following five years were hard.

    He might have returned to being a noble, but he was far from welcomed.

    His stepmother loathed him, and his father was indifferent.

    He spent his days being beaten by harsh tutors, studying, and wielding a sword.

    After five long years, he finally managed to acquire some of the manners of a noble.

    That was when he was suddenly given a fianc¨¦e.

    She was from a family of low rank, but she was extraordinarily beautiful.

    Though it wasn¡¯t a formal engagement, he was told that, barring any unusual events, they¡¯d be formally engaged within three years.

    His fianc¨¦e hated him, but he didn¡¯t mind.

    She was so beautiful that he felt he could endure cold treatment from his family if he could only have her.

    But before the engagement could be made official, she became the lover of the heir to the most powerful Duke¡¯s family in the country¡ªthe Valter family.

    The Duke¡¯s son, Klaus, was famous for his beauty.

    There was even a rumor that birds, seeing Klaus, forgot how to flap their wings and fell from the sky.

    He had seen Klaus from afar, and the rumor seemed credible. Klaus was beautiful enough that one might actually believe he wasn¡¯t human¡ªperhaps an angel or a demon walking the earth.

    Klaus¡¯s platinum hair and the violet eyes that were said to appear only in the Duke¡¯s family or the royal family made him look almost otherworldly.

    He could see why people might suspect that Klaus wasn¡¯t entirely human.

    With such beauty, such suspicions were natural.

    If Klaus hadn¡¯t been involved, he might have thought the Duke¡¯s family had been the ones to take his fianc¨¦e away.

    She was certainly beautiful enough.

    But Klaus was dozens of times more beautiful than she was.

    The fianc¨¦e¡¯s family probably laid a clever trap for Klaus to benefit from the association with the Duke¡¯s family.

    For nobles, the prosperity of their family came first.

    His heart felt like it was shattering from the betrayal, but he cried and let go of his love.

    A few years later, she secretly came to visit him.

    Apparently, Klaus wasn¡¯t interested in her at all.

    Klaus already had a mistress and dozens of lovers more beautiful than she was.

    She wept, telling him she was so lonely and sad that she wanted to die.

    He comforted her, and the next thing he knew, they were in bed together.

    She was the woman he had once loved.

    After the first encounter, it became easy to meet again and again, until she eventually became pregnant.

    He decided to throw away everything¡ªhis family, his reputation¡ªif only he could be with her and their child.

    He proposed they run away together, but she refused.

    Instead, she insisted that they could never meet again and that, even if they ran into each other by chance, he should pretend not to know her.

    It was only then that he realized.

    His hair was thin and pale yellow, almost white.

    She must have hoped the child would be born with hair resembling Klaus¡¯s platinum shade.

    That must have been why she had deliberately slept with him.

    The eye color didn¡¯t matter¡ªviolet eyes were rare, even within the Duke¡¯s family.

    In fact, aside from Duke Valther and Klaus, no one else in the family had violet eyes.

    Klaus had several siblings, but he was the only one with those distinctive eyes.

    Later, his former fianc¨¦e gave birth to a son.

    Whether the Duke¡¯s family had discovered their secret or it was simply a coincidence, his family collapsed overnight.

    Still, he had been ready to be content as long as the woman he loved and his child were doing well.

    He had no real ties to his family anyway.

    But one day, she, too, was gone.

    ¡®Helga¡­.¡¯

    The rabbit he had been holding slipped from his hand, dropping to the ground.

    He drew the sword hanging from his waist.

    Ever since he¡¯d heard that Helga, the barbarian warrior, had entered the Cursed Forest, he¡¯d come here to follow her without even knowing where she was.

    He settled near the edge of the forest, carrying his sword with him every day, waiting for the chance to kill that damned warrior.

    He hadn¡¯t let go of that sword even in his sleep.

    Even in his dreams, he always carried the blade.

    And now, the face of Helga¡ªthe face he had never forgotten¡ªwas right before him.

    He gripped his sword with both hands and charged.

    ¡°Helgaaaaaaaa!¡±

    It was all because that damned barbarian Helga had fallen for Klaus.

    To have Klaus for herself, Helga had slaughtered the Duke¡¯s guards, mistresses, and lovers, and then kidnapped him.

    His love had died that day.

    ¡°Die, Helga!¡±

    He had kept his wretched life going for this moment.

    Even when his hair turned completely white in just a few days, and he aged almost overnight from despair, he had lived on, driven by a single obsession¡ªto kill that woman.

    Life had been a living hell, yet he refused to die, dragging himself through each day, striving toward this one goal.

    He swung his sword with all his strength.

    <hr>

    At first, I thought he was a madman or senile.

    If someone suddenly rushed at you with a sword, wouldn¡¯t you think the same?

    Since my death in my previous life had been in a somewhat similar situation, I froze for a moment.

    Damn it, I was startled.

    But the moment he shouted ¡°Helga,¡± my mother¡¯s name, as he charged, I realized.

    This man was my mother¡¯s enemy.

    I didn¡¯t know what had happened between them, but it seemed he was living here in the forest, waiting for a chance to kill her.

    I pulled the axe from my back.

    My mother always said:

    If someone attacks you, kill them.

    Leave no one alive.

    If you show weakness even once, every enemy who had been lurking will pounce.

    I always thought that was just a combat mindset.

    But perhaps my mother wasn¡¯t speaking metaphorically.

    If you have enemies and grudges as vast as the world, the moment you¡¯re seen as weak, they¡¯ll come at you relentlessly.

    And then, no matter how strong you are, you¡¯ll eventually die.

    The old man¡¯s heavy sword whistled through the air, aiming for my shoulder.

    I leaned to avoid the blade, gripping my axe tightly.

    The sword instantly changed direction, coming back at me.

    The old man seemed to be someone who had learned how to wield a sword properly.

    There was no wasted movement.

    Rella, perched on my head, flapped her wings frantically and squawked.

    She dug her claws into my hair, clinging so hard it hurt.

    Keeping one hand over my head to secure Rella, I swung my axe upward.

    Boom!

    The axe met the descending sword, steel clashing against steel, the sound ringing out through the forest.

    ¡°Ugh!¡±

    The old man let out a muffled cry as his sword flew out of his hands and clattered to the ground.

    His wrist was probably shattered.

    He glared at me without even trying to retrieve the sword.

    ¡°Helgaaaaa!¡±

    He screamed her name, his voice dripping with hatred.

    I sliced the air with my axe, speaking calmly.

    ¡°Helga is my mother.¡±

    ¡°!¡±

    The old man¡¯s eyes widened, and almost simultaneously, my axe struck his neck.

    His head fell to the ground, and for a moment, I stared at it.

    Just moments ago, this head had moved, spoken, belonged to a living person. Yet now that it was severed from the body, it no longer felt human to me.

    It looked like a doll made of flour.

    It felt strangely unreal.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    This was the first time I had killed a person.

    I had expected to feel some shock, but surprisingly, I felt nothing at all.

    With a long sigh, I began searching the cabin for anything useful.

    From the perspective of my previous life, this would be considered looting, but it¡¯s not like the dead need their belongings.

    And it didn¡¯t seem like anyone else lived here.

    However, this man seemed even poorer than us.

    He had no dried meat stored, nor much firewood.

    The sword seemed decent enough, but my weapon was an axe, not a sword.

    It was useless to me.

    There was an extra pair of shoes, but they didn¡¯t fit me.

    That was a bit disappointing.

    Still, I found some flour and a few silver and copper coins.

    Perhaps he sold rabbit pelts or hunted animals to earn some money.

    That must mean there was a village nearby.

    ¡®Which means I really must be close to the forest¡¯s edge.¡¯

    After gathering the coins and flour, I left the cabin.

    It took a long walk, but by the time the sky had turned a deep red, I had arrived at an open field.

    The wide, clear space seemed perfect for camping.

    ¡°Peep-peep-peep-peep!¡±

    Rella flapped her wings noisily on my head.

    I wasn¡¯t sure if she liked the open field or if she was hungry.

    Rella was still a baby, always whining about being hungry, no matter the time.

    Maybe it was both.

    ¡°All right, just hold on a little longer.¡±

    I reassured Rella while preparing to light a fire, then paused, my hands freezing mid-action.

    ¡°Wait, could it be¡­?¡±

    Was it possible that the reason it took me fourteen years to be acknowledged as a warrior was not because I had nearly died to that mother bear?

    It may have had nothing to do with that.

    Could it be simply because my mother had too many enemies? And that she wanted to teach me as much as possible before I left home?

    The more I thought about it, the more it made sense.

    ¡°¡­Hah.¡±

    If that¡¯s the case, she should have just told me.

    Mother, I will truly hold a grudge for this.

 Chapter 7: Arrival at the Village

    After spending the night on the plains, morning came, and beside me lay the carcasses of a white fox, a large snake of some unknown species, and a bird that resembled an owl but was clearly not one.

    "Quite a haul today."

    These creatures were the ones that attacked me in the early dawn.

    Since I had left the deep parts of the forest, I no longer had to deal with massive beasts like giant wolves.

    Those creatures only lived deep inside the forest.

    Instead, I was dealing with daily attacks from smaller animals.

    Every morning, as if on a set schedule, they came at me.

    While this meant I wouldn¡¯t run out of food anytime soon, I now had too many pelts and an overabundance of supplies, which was starting to become a nuisance.

    "But still... this is strange."

    I frowned unconsciously.

    Before I met Rella, things like this never happened.

    Even when I¡¯d been living at home, going out hunting and camping, I''d never faced attacks night after night like this.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    There hadn¡¯t been any significant changes in my belongings since I left home.

    I hadn''t found anything particularly odd, no strange items or plants.

    The only difference, really, was that I now had that little creature with me.

    I turned my gaze to Rella.

    "Peep-peep-peep-peep! Peep-peep-peep!"

    Rella was proudly chirping atop one of the dead animals.

    Even if she hadn''t killed it, she always acted triumphant whenever I caught something.

    It must just be her nature.

    Somewhat silly, cheerful, and very shameless.

    When I kept staring at her, Rella opened her beak wide towards me, as if begging for food, letting out her usual noisy chirps.

    I placed a piece of dried meat into her open beak and murmured,

    ¡°Are you, by any chance, some kind of delicacy? Or do you emit a scent that''s irresistibly enticing?¡±

    "Peep? Peep?"

    After quickly swallowing the piece of meat, Rella tilted her head to the side.

    I brought my nose closer to her small body, sniffing a bit, but¡ªwell, maybe because I''m human¡ªI could only detect the usual bird smell.

    And, I must admit, her feathers were quite soft.

    ¡°Peep... Peep... Peep-peep! Peep-peep!¡±

    Rella opened her beak again, asking for more food. Her bright red throat inside the yellow beak looked quite endearing.

    I handed her another piece of jerky and mumbled,

    "Still, it''s strange. You''re such a small bird that, even if you were tasty, there¡¯s barely enough meat to be worthwhile."

    No matter how delicious she could be, she was still smaller than my finger. Hardly enough for even a nibble.

    Was there really any reason for predators to risk their lives for something so small?

    "Unless you''re some legendary bird that grants immortality when eaten, or heals all ailments like a phoenix, it doesn¡¯t make much sense."

    But her appearance was far from legendary.

    They say phoenixes are a fiery orange, yet Rella looked like she had just come out of a chimney¡ªher feathers were dirty, ashy gray. While she was certainly cute, there was nothing particularly impressive about her.

    I kept looking into Rella''s face, and suddenly noticed her eyes shining a brilliant golden hue.

    ¡°Huh? Your eye color is quite unusual.¡±

    I hadn''t noticed in the dark forest, but in the sunlight, her eyes glistened with a golden shine. It was as if her irises had been sprinkled with gold dust.

    "...Rella, could you really be something special?"

    ¡°Peep?¡±

    Rella tilted her head again, and I chuckled.

    Well, it doesn¡¯t really matter either way. Even if she was something extraordinary, it had nothing to do with me.

    To me, she was just a simple companion.

    On this long journey, she was the little bird that kept my loneliness at bay.

    I gave her another piece of jerky and smiled warmly.

    ¡°For now, stay with me. If the beasts are coming for you, you¡¯ll need to grow strong enough to protect yourself before we part ways.¡±

    This little bird will leave me someday and find her own flock.

    But it won''t be easy. The wild is unforgiving.

    "We''ll both have to do our best."

    Whether you''re small and weak, or I''m strong but look like some bandit chief.

    "Sigh..."

    It would¡¯ve been nice if I''d taken after my father.

    Sigh.

    I sighed again, deeply.

    Still, it''s fine.

    I was unlucky enough to inherit my mother''s stern, rough looks, but despite that, she still managed to find my father and start a family.Did you know this story is from Royal Road? Read the official version for free and support the author.

    Surely it would have been harder for her as a woman than it will be for me as a man.

    Yet she overcame that challenge.

    I don¡¯t know what it was about my mother that captured my father''s heart, but there must have been some charm I¡¯m unaware of.

    In any case, I¡¯m a man.

    If I work at it, surely I¡¯ll meet someone someday, too.

    "Keep your spirits up, Rella. You might be small and scrappy now, but one day you''ll find a wonderful mate."

    ¡°Peep-peep? Peep?¡±

    Naturally, Rella didn¡¯t understand what I was saying, only tilting her head in confusion.

    Well, that was for the future.

    For now, let¡¯s just experience this world to the fullest.

    I¡¯ve been reborn into another world¡ªmight as well enjoy it and do all the things I couldn¡¯t in my past life.

    I placed Rella on my head and resumed my journey.

    I thought I¡¯d reach the village soon, but by evening, I was still wandering between trees and fields.

    Tall trees still dotted the landscape in front of me.

    ¡°Looks like I¡¯ll have to walk at least another day.¡±

    I felt a bit disappointed but there wasn¡¯t much to be done.

    I searched for a suitable place and began gathering firewood.

    Using my flint, I managed to kindle a fire with some well-dried grass.

    Carefully blowing to nurture the fledgling flame, I looked out into the distance, and that¡¯s when I saw it¡ªsmoke rising into the sky.

    ¡°!¡±

    I jumped to my feet.

    Forget the fire, forget everything else.

    In a rush, I climbed a tree.

    Climbing as high as I could, I looked towards the rising smoke, and there it was¡ªa small village, just a tiny dot on the horizon.

    ¡°Found it.¡±

    A place where people lived.

    Finally!

    I gauged the direction and climbed back down the tree.

    The sun was still in the sky, but in a forest, night falls quickly.

    There might be light now, but within a few steps, it would turn pitch-black.

    If I didn¡¯t prepare properly, it could get dangerous.

    I found a thick branch, wrapped a long strip of cloth around the end, poured some oil, and lit it¡ªa simple torch.

    Holding the torch, I moved through the darkness, feeling the eyes of several creatures watching me from the shadows.

    In the dark, my senses sharpened.

    I couldn¡¯t help but worry about the possibility of some night bird coming after Rella perched on my head.

    But Rella, oblivious to my concerns, seemed thrilled.

    Maybe because it was her first time traveling at night.

    She chirped noisily, bouncing around in excitement.

    ¡°You noisy little thing, stay still.¡±

    I pressed her down lightly with a finger, and she let out an indignant series of chirps.

    I felt the gaze of the creatures following us, but nothing else happened.

    When I saw the village from the tree, it looked like I¡¯d get there quickly, but it took longer than I thought.

    Probably because it was dark.

    Even though I tend to walk quite fast, it still took me several hours.

    By the time I finally arrived, the dim sky had already turned a velvety deep blue.

    ¡°I finally made it.¡±

    I looked up at the tall fence before me.

    The village was enclosed by a sturdy wooden palisade.

    Probably because it was so close to the forest.

    They put a lot of effort into building it.

    But... now what?

    The gate was firmly shut.

    I looked around, hoping there might be a guard on duty, but there was no one in sight.

    ¡®After rushing all the way here, do I have to camp outside?¡¯

    My shoulders drooped.

    Of course. I should¡¯ve expected this.

    This wasn¡¯t modern Earth, and in a medieval-like era, there¡¯s no way they¡¯d leave the gates open at night.

    Wild animals alone would make that far too dangerous.

    I¡¯d been too excited about reaching my first village.

    The closed gate was just a fact to accept.

    Forcing my way in wasn¡¯t an option.

    Feeling disheartened, I started gathering firewood nearby.

    Even Rella seemed to understand the situation, pecking at my head with small chirps.

    At first, I thought she was comforting me, but then it felt more like she was calling me a fool. Or maybe she was just hungry and demanding food.

    I intended to settle by the fire and think things through, but sleep wouldn¡¯t come.

    It seemed I was quite excited.

    Well, that explained why I¡¯d rushed here in the first place, running through the night.

    As I was staring blankly at the fire, I heard footsteps from within the palisade.

    I jumped up as the large gate slowly opened.

    A head cautiously peeked out from the gap, glancing my way.

    Startled, the head disappeared, only to reappear moments later.

    The head belonged to a man who seemed well past middle age.

    ¡°Wh-Who are you?¡±

    The man asked, his voice trembling slightly.

    Perfect!

    I could understand him!

    The man''s speech had a slightly different intonation, but it was essentially the same language my father had taught me.

    I tried my best to appear non-threatening as I spoke.

    "I''m just a traveler. Would it be possible for me to stay here for the night?"

    ¡°¡­¡±

    The man looked nervous as he eyed me and my axe. His gaze then shifted to the area around the campfire, where the white fox pelt was lying.

    I had kept the pelt because it was white and beautiful, and had given it a rough cleaning.

    Next to it lay a snake, coiled and drying.

    It wasn''t fully dried yet, but when done right, snake meat was quite edible.

    Roasted, it tasted somewhat like dried fish, and I was rather fond of it.

    The man stared at the pelt and the snake meat before asking,

    "That fox fur¡­ are you planning to sell it anywhere?"

    ¡°If I find a buyer, yes.¡±

    ¡°Alright then, come in.¡±

    With that, the man opened the gate a little wider.

    I quickly put out the fire and packed my things.

    The man was holding a torch. Without it, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to see a thing.

    Following his lead, we walked deeper into the village until a house faintly emerged from the shadows.

    ¡°This here is the village''s communal house. You can stay in the barn for a night. Usually, there¡¯s a small fee for it, but if you¡¯re willing to sell that fox pelt to the village, you can sleep here for free.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t mind, but what price would I get for it?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    The man eyed me, then smiled awkwardly.

    ¡°I won''t cheat you. If you don¡¯t like the offer, you can pay a little for the barn or maybe chop some firewood for us.¡±

    It bothered me a bit that he wouldn¡¯t state a price, but he wasn¡¯t wrong.

    If I didn¡¯t like the deal, I could pay for the barn or chop wood as he suggested.

    The barn was almost attached to the main house.

    When he opened the door, a foul stench hit me.

    It smelled like animals and dung.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Is this the standard here?

    Our cabin in the woods was spacious and comfortable.

    Perhaps because of my father, my mother¡ªwell, I helped too¡ªkept it clean, so there was hardly any odor.

    We also had a shed for storing firewood, but I¡¯d never had to sleep in it, and it had never smelled this bad.

    This wasn¡¯t an exaggeration¡ªthe stench was almost overwhelming.

    ¡®Maybe I should just sleep outside.¡¯

    Seeing me hesitate, the man looked at me with a hint of embarrassment.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Telling him that his barn smelled so bad it made me want to throw up seemed a bit harsh.

    But perhaps he could read my expression, as he scratched his head and laughed.

    ¡°Well¡­ I don¡¯t think our village is that bad. Have you only stayed in nice places up until now?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll let you sleep here for free. Better than staying outside, right?¡±

    Though the man spoke like he was doing me a favor, honestly, sleeping outside sounded better.

    But old habits die hard. Even in this new world, I couldn¡¯t bring myself to say that out loud.

    ¡®It wouldn¡¯t be such a bad experience to stay in a barn from this world, just once.¡¯

    Once in a lifetime, I could endure it.

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    I smiled as I bowed my head.

    Apparently, my smile was frightening, as the man let out a soft gasp and smiled awkwardly.

    He lit an oil lamp hanging from one of the barn¡¯s pillars, reminded me to be sure to put it out before sleeping, and left.

    Just before stepping out, he glanced at my head.

    My height had probably hidden Rella from him, but she must have made him curious with all her chirping.

    ¡°It''s just a bird I¡¯m keeping.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    The man gave me a strange look, gazing from me to the top of my head.

    Well, keeping a bird on one''s head does sound a bit odd.

    Without a word, he gave one more glance at the axe strapped to my back before leaving.

    As soon as he left, Rella began chirping noisily again.

    She must have been hungry.

    I fed her a bit of jerky, then collapsed onto the pile of straw the man had pointed out as my bed.

    Before my body could touch the straw, Rella fluttered down onto it.

    She couldn¡¯t fly up, but she seemed perfectly capable of gliding down.

    Well, that made sense¡ªshe did have wings.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Lying there, the smell of the straw filled my nostrils.

    Just shifting my body slightly made the stench intensify.

    I wasn¡¯t kidding¡ªmy nose might actually rot from this.

    ¡®This is unbearable.¡¯

    Maybe it was better to just leave.

    As I was about to get up, I felt something strange and froze.

    I turned casually, pretending to resettle, and lay back down, but my senses were on high alert.

    Even ordinary people can tell when they¡¯re being watched.

    For someone like me, who had lived in the forest for so long, that instinct was sharper.

    I focused on the sensation, and I felt it¡ªsomeone was watching.

    It wasn¡¯t just one person.

    ¡®Are there holes in the barn wall?¡¯

    The oil lamp was right beside the straw pile.

    I got up casually, blew out the flame, and tossed my backpack onto the straw.

    The barn was now pitch black, and I couldn¡¯t even see my own nose.

    Whoever was watching wouldn¡¯t be able to tell if it was me or my luggage on the straw.

    After an hour or two, Rella must have fallen asleep, as she eventually quieted down.

    In the absolute silence, I could hear faint breathing blending into the air.

    After waiting a little longer, I heard the sound of something moving beyond the barn wall.

 Chapter 8: Mothers Lessons

    Mother always said:

    "The world is made of black, white, and gray."

    White is harmless. It doesn''t affect me. It''s irrelevant.

    Gray is uncertain¡ªcould be an enemy or not. Leave it alone. Gray eventually turns into black or white, and when that happens, make your decision then.

    Black, however, is an enemy.

    "Those who approach you with the intent to kill, they are black. You must eliminate black. Maybe, someday, it could turn into gray or even white, but if, at this very moment, black stands before you, show no mercy. Strike it down."

    This was the law of a warrior, something Mother repeated to me ever since I was a child.

    Before I remembered my past life, I thought this philosophy was incredibly noble.

    After recalling my previous life on Earth, the words didn¡¯t seem as admirable, but I still believed that it was a necessary guide for surviving in this world¡ªa brutal world where Earth''s sensibilities had no place.

    This was how things worked here¡ªa savage age where Earth''s norms simply didn¡¯t apply.

    But, deep inside, I held a kernel of doubt.

    Living in a place like the Demon Forest was strange, even for this world. Perhaps, I thought, my parents had a mindset slightly different from the ordinary folk of this land. I couldn¡¯t just accept all of Mother''s words without some caution.

    I thought it wise not to take every word my mother said as absolute truth.

    But it seems I was wrong.

    This world truly was exactly as Mother had described.

    Survival of the fittest, the law of the jungle.

    Deception and theft, killing without remorse.

    Strength ruled, just like a lawless jungle.

    Even in a village as ordinary-looking as this one, travelers were targeted and killed for their belongings. Ha, I was wrong to doubt my mother.

    I could hear the men whispering in the dark.

    "Do you think he''s asleep now?"

    "Yeah."

    "Let''s get started."

    "Shouldn¡¯t we wait a bit longer? We didn''t give him the stew."

    "That¡¯s your fault."

    "Well, what could I do? Trying to offer stew at that hour would have looked suspicious¡ªeven to a savage."

    The men bickered in hushed voices.

    I knew from the earlier whispers that they intended to kill me, but really? They wanted to drug me first to make sure I''d be asleep when they did it.

    ''I nearly ended up dying again without even knowing why.''

    These men were black.

    Pitch black.

    I tightened my grip on my axe.

    The smooth, familiar touch of the wooden handle calmed me, stilling my rage into a tranquil lake.

    "Don¡¯t be angry."

    Mother had always said this too.

    "The world beyond our home is just colors, nothing more."

    Until now, I hadn¡¯t fully understood her words.

    But now, in this moment, I did.

    Mother meant to say this:

    People who aren¡¯t my family, who aren''t precious to me¡ªthey are simply colors. Black, gray, or white, nothing more.

    No one gets angry at a color.

    There¡¯s no need for anger.

    All I needed to do was distinguish if something was black, and that¡¯s all there was to it.

    ¡®Hoo¡­¡¯

    I drew a small breath.

    Amidst the sounds coming from beyond the barn wall, I could hear the unmistakable clinks of metal weapons.

    The rattle of chains, the sound of metal scraping against the ground.

    They were preparing.

    Someone, feeling confident that I had fallen asleep, lit a fire.

    Now, the holes in the barn wall¡ªholes I hadn¡¯t noticed earlier¡ªbecame visible.

    Judging by the dimness, it wasn¡¯t a torch, but a small oil lamp.

    The light moved quietly across the wall, heading for the entrance.

    ¡®No need to wait for them to come in quietly.¡¯

    I swung my axe in the direction of the light.

    Crash.

    The axe split the fragile wooden wall of the barn and broke through.

    "Gah!"

    The man holding the lamp took a blow to the head.

    Compared to a beast, he seemed far more fragile, but the human skull was tougher than I expected.If you encounter this narrative on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    The sensation of the axe cutting through the hard bone reverberated through the handle.

    A moment of silence passed.

    As I pulled my axe free, blood spattered through the broken gap in the wall.

    The wall still blocked my line of sight.

    I pulled back my axe and swung it again.

    With a loud crack, the wooden wall collapsed, and time, which had seemed to stop, began to move once more.

    A man standing right behind the now-dead one trembled violently and screamed.

    ¡°Ahhhhh!¡±

    Fear is contagious.

    His scream sparked others.

    ¡°Arrggghhh!¡±

    ¡°Monster! He¡¯s a monster!¡±

    Monster? What nonsense.

    Then, someone shouted.

    ¡°You idiots! There are five of us! Don¡¯t be scared!¡±

    The one rallying the others was the middle-aged man who had let me into the village.

    ¡°You¡­ you filthy savage!¡±

    My gaze turned towards him.

    He pointed his chipped sword at me, shouting again.

    ¡°All of you, attack! Kill him!¡±

    Despite his brave words, his sword shook as if it were dancing.

    He was terrified.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Come to think of it, this man was the biggest culprit here.

    I didn¡¯t know whether this village had always been a den of thieves, but it was this man who first showed greed over my fox fur.

    If it weren¡¯t for him, I might have quietly spent a night here, leaving with a pleasant memory.

    According to Mother''s philosophy, this man was pitch black. Pure black.

    I swung my arm wide toward the man.

    The blade of the axe sliced through the air, heading straight for the top of his head.

    There was a momentary resistance as it connected, but it was over in an instant.

    The man''s head split cleanly in two, and he collapsed to the ground.

    The others nearby could no longer even scream.

    They simply gasped, making strange noises, before suddenly snapping awake and fleeing in all directions like startled frogs.

    Four backs vanished into the darkness.

    The faint light from the fallen lamp cast flickering shadows of their retreating forms.

    I chased after the nearest one.

    With a slicing sound, his head flew off, rolling to a stop at another man''s feet.

    The fleeing man stumbled over it, losing his footing.

    I swung my axe, cleaving his torso in half, before chasing down the next target.

    ¡°P-please! Spare me! Spare me!¡±

    The third man cried out desperately as he ran.

    If you¡¯re going to beg for your life, shouldn¡¯t you at least look back?

    Begging while showing your back¡ªthat¡¯s not very polite.

    At any rate, in this world, anyone who tries to kill you gets their due.

    That was Mother¡¯s law.

    After slicing through the back of the man''s neck, I looked for the last one.

    He was sprinting into the darkness.

    Under the moonlight, I could faintly see his dark figure.

    You think you can get away?

    I started running after him.

    The commotion had woken the villagers, and torches began to light up here and there, people stepping out of their homes.

    Thanks to that, I could see the fleeing man more clearly.

    ¡°Help! Someone, help me!¡±

    He ran towards the villagers.

    Some of the village men had weapons, but none stepped forward.

    Maybe this whole village wasn''t a den of thieves. Or perhaps, seeing me, they decided it was best to abandon their fellow villager.

    The villagers stared at me and the fleeing man with frozen expressions.

    ¡®They¡¯re gray.¡¯

    I murmured internally, and then brought the axe down on the back of the man running towards the torchlight.

    He fell forward, and I stepped on his body.

    ¡°P-please, spare me! I didn¡¯t do anything. I was just standing there! Please, have mercy.¡±

    ¡°What are you talking about? Your voice is unique¡ªI remember it.¡±

    There was no need to tell him this, but I figured it wasn¡¯t right for him to die thinking he was innocent.

    I lifted my axe high.

    ¡°You were the one who said, ¡®Let¡¯s get started,¡¯ weren¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°Huh! Th-that¡¯s¡ª¡±

    I pressed down on his back as he squirmed.

    ¡°Guh!¡±

    I could feel bones breaking beneath my foot.

    Though I had resolved to kill my enemies, inflicting prolonged suffering wasn¡¯t my style.

    I swung the axe down hard.

    His flailing arms went limp.

    I stood over the body, looking around.

    As my eyes met those of the villagers, a few gasped.

    ¡°These men tried to kill me and steal my belongings. Are you with them?¡±

    I asked, and a white-bearded old man staggered forward.

    ¡°N-no, sir. These men were indeed from our village, but we had nothing to do with what they did.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    When I remained silent, the old man, looking pale as if he might collapse, shook his head vigorously.

    ¡°Please, believe me, warrior. We have nothing to do with them. It was just those men acting alone. I swear it.¡±

    They could be lying, or they could be telling the truth.

    According to Mother¡¯s theory, they were gray.

    Leave them alone unless they try to kill me.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Hmm. Mother''s theory of colors really is remarkable.

    If I follow it, I can make decisions in any situation without hesitation.

    No need to think deeply or deliberate.

    If they try to kill me, kill them. If not, leave them alone.

    Simple.

    No room for doubts to creep in.

    Alright, let¡¯s stick to that.

    As I pondered Mother''s color theory for a moment, the old man exchanged glances with a few others and then bowed to me.

    ¡°W-warrior, it may not be much, but as an apology for the terrible behavior you¡¯ve endured, may we offer you some food and drink¡ª¡±

    ¡°No, that''s alright.¡±

    I shook my head before he could finish.

    They had tried to put something in my food earlier to put me to sleep before killing me, so there was no way I¡¯d accept anything they offered.

    If I fall asleep, I wouldn''t even be able to tell if someone was black or gray.

    After a moment of thought, I spoke again.

    ¡°If you feel sorry, buy my belongings at a good price.¡±

    I led the old man and a few of the others to the barn.

    When I showed them the fox fur, the old man hesitated, stealing glances at my face.

    ¡°U-um¡­ warrior¡­ That fox fur¡­ it¡¯s from the Demon Forest, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    When I answered, the old man fell to his knees.

    ¡°Warrior¡­ Forgive us. Such an expensive item¡ªour village can''t afford it. The most we could offer is a couple of silver coins¡­¡±

    He glanced at my expression before bowing again, tears welling up.

    ¡°¡­At most¡­ maybe two gold coins¡­ but please, forgive us. I know our men were at fault, but we truly cannot afford such a valuable thing. Please, two gold coins is all we can offer. And you can keep the fur, of course. Please¡­ I beg you¡­ We have nothing more.¡±

    ¡°Warrior, please forgive us. If we give you two gold coins, we¡¯ll starve. We won''t make it through the coming winter. We¡¯d have to sell our wives and children. Please¡­ have mercy.¡±

    The other men began to kneel and beg too.

    So the fox fur was really that valuable.

    That must be why the men I killed had wanted it.

    But since they couldn¡¯t afford it, they chose to take it by force.

    Maybe they initially considered trading a couple of silver coins for it, thinking I looked naive¡ªjust some savage.

    But later, they probably decided even silver coins were too much.

    Who knows what would happen if I found out I¡¯d been swindled and came back seeking revenge.

    They chose the safer route.

    Somewhere nearby, I could hear the cry of a child.

    Perhaps an early-rising child had seen the bodies.

    There was also the faint sound of a woman sobbing.

    ¡°¡­Haa.¡±

    I had no intention of seeking revenge on this village.

    Nor was I trying to extort money.

    I hadn¡¯t even planned to sell the fox fur here. I just wanted to know its approximate value so I wouldn¡¯t get swindled elsewhere.

    But it seemed the villagers assumed I was trying to exploit the situation to take their money.

    I sighed again and waved my hand dismissively.

    ¡°Forget it. I¡¯m not selling the fox fur. Get up.¡±

    With the mood dampened, my speech lost its harsh edge and returned to normal.

    The old man whispered frantically to a young man standing far away.

    ¡°Bring the money, quickly! Before the warrior changes his mind!¡±

    I sighed once more, shaking my head at the young man.

    ¡°I don¡¯t need the gold either.¡±

    ¡°¡­Warrior¡­¡±

    The old man looked up at me as if trying to gauge my sincerity.

    ¡°Peep-peep-peep!¡±

    Rella hopped towards me.

    I held out my hand, and she jumped onto it.

    Placing her gently on my head, I spoke to the old man in a softer voice.

    ¡°Just tell me which direction to take to reach the city. How far is it?¡±

    Mother''s law was to kill enemies who sought to harm you.

    Extortion wasn''t part of that.

    There were also rules about taking possession of enemies¡¯ belongings, but they didn¡¯t apply here.

    And above all, extortion just wasn''t my style.

    The old man, earnest in his desire to help, used a stick to draw a map on the ground, showing me which direction to take to reach the city and what route would pass through decent villages.

    The distant sky began to pale.

    It was still dark, but the sun would soon rise.

    As I was about to leave the village, the old man handed me a small bundle.

    It had been hastily prepared by one of the villagers.

    Inside were a few dried fish.

    ¡°It¡¯s not much, but please, take it for your journey. I¡¯m sorry we don¡¯t have anything better.¡±

    I accepted the fish.

    It wasn¡¯t much, so there was no reason to refuse. They looked a lot like herring, a fish I had often eaten on Earth, and I missed it.

    The old man bowed repeatedly.

    ¡°Thank you¡­ Thank you, warrior, for sparing us.¡±

    Leaving the endlessly bowing old man behind, I departed from the village.

 Chapter 9: The Son of Helga and Klaus Appears

    Max was born in the slums of the capital city.

    From a very young age¡ªso young he could barely remember¡ªhe had witnessed the worst of humanity. Cheating husbands and wives, daughters sneaking off to meet secret lovers, strangers hiding in the slums, the subtle changes in someone''s demeanor when they suddenly had enough for alcohol one day after having nothing to eat the day before, scenes of theft, even murder.

    It didn¡¯t take him long to learn that these sorts of secrets could be turned into money.

    He started by blackmailing the butcher¡¯s wife, who was having an affair with the man next door, and tracked down the runaway daughter of an old man who wanted to marry her off to a seventy-year-old for money.

    Such acts became his everyday life, and as he grew older, Max began to use the children of the slums to collect information from every dark corner of the backstreets.

    By the age of ten, he started selling that information to guilds.

    Max often thought that while there were many brilliant individuals in this world, when it came to selling information, he himself might be something close to a genius.

    Since then, Max had steadily expanded his information network, selling details on events happening not only in the capital but across the kingdom to guilds, nobles, and anyone willing to pay. Once enough time had passed and secrets were no longer as sensitive, he would resell the information to town criers, traveling poets, writers, or even to different, far-off regions.

    It didn¡¯t always have to be earth-shattering news. Noble marriages, illegitimate children, even stories about dogs fighting wolves¡ªanything that piqued curiosity could make money.

    And at twenty-three years old, he hit the jackpot.

    He was the first to discover that Helga the Barbarian had entered the Demon Forest.

    He sold that information to the ducal house, to the assassination guild, to Helga¡¯s enemies one by one, and to the publishers. Even now, people still sought him out for updates, and it always meant easy money.

    Everyone was fascinated by the fact that the Duke¡¯s heir had been kidnapped by a barbarian.

    What had happened to him? What was happening to him? Everyone wanted to know.

    Just selling guesses about what might have happened or confirming that there was still no news was enough to turn a profit.

    Even now, more than twenty years later, Helga and Klaus remained sources of constant revenue.

    ¡°If only there were some big development by now¡­¡± Max sighed. Even just finding a piece of their clothing would be enough. That alone would make the entire world buzz with excitement.

    But Helga had vanished without a trace since she entered the Demon Forest.

    He¡¯d thought she might come out after a few years, but who knows what she was doing in that terrible place. Maybe she just died there.

    Max sighed again. There was a good chance she was dead.

    The Duke''s household and many noble families had sent countless hunting parties, but searching the vast Demon Forest for two people was like looking for a needle in a haystack. More often than not, the hunting parties ended up being hunted themselves by the beasts of the forest, with less than half ever making it back alive.

    The Demon Forest was that dangerous.

    Helga might have been one of the strongest of all the barbarians, but even she could not endure forever. If she had died, then Klaus¡ªwho lacked any notable skills¡ªwould have certainly met the same fate.

    ¡°Ha¡­ There¡¯s such a huge bounty on Klaus¡­¡±

    There was, of course, a bounty on Helga too.

    But the bounty on Klaus, the heir of the Duke''s house, was something else entirely. The reward was astronomical. If someone could bring Klaus back to the Duke''s family alive¡ªor even provide a solid clue about his whereabouts¡ªthey could make a fortune. Enough to stop dealing in information and live in luxury for the rest of their lives.

    Max sighed deeply again and continued walking.

    There were several paths into the Demon Forest.

    Every year, he picked some of the most likely places Helga might come out of, wandering from one to the next.

    This year, he was skirting the road along the northern edge of the western side of the Demon Forest.

    Max sat on a boulder, pulling out a sheet of paper, and began to jot down information gathered from the village he had passed a few days earlier and the one he was heading towards.

    He couldn¡¯t justify spending money to wander these dangerous paths solely for the sake of Helga''s whereabouts. He had to gather worthwhile information along the way too.

    Tapping his chin thoughtfully with his finger, he muttered to himself.

    "Hmm... This could be interesting."

    A traveler who left one village had completely disappeared before reaching the next one. It was possible that someone in the second village was lying. Or maybe the traveler had met with bandits or been eaten by a wild animal. They could have gotten lost or just taken a different path.

    The truth didn¡¯t matter.

    No one wanted the perfect truth anyway.

    What people wanted was a compelling story¡ªsomething with just enough truth, sprinkled with the right amount of intrigue.

    Providing that was Max''s job.

    "The travelers were a young man and woman, right...? Hmm, let¡¯s say the man was killed, and the woman was hidden by someone in the village. The woman should be a tragic beauty, and the man, should he be portrayed as a handsome youth or a rugged type?"

    Max was making up the details at this point, but truthfully, it wasn¡¯t entirely a lie.

    In these remote regions, travelers¡ªpeople who could disappear without anyone noticing¡ªoften became easy targets for banditry. Sometimes ordinary villagers turned into thieves the moment the opportunity arose. Not all places were like that, but the more isolated the village, the more often it happened.

    And, in this case, if Max''s hunch was correct, that was likely what had happened.

    He meticulously noted down every detail about the travelers to make the story feel more real, and then stood up.Stolen content warning: this tale belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences elsewhere.

    "It¡¯s probably best to gather more information in the nearby town. Perhaps someone wealthy is searching for these travelers."

    Fortunately, there were people in the nearby city that Max could use as informants. If luck was on his side, someone might know the travelers, turning this into a decent opportunity. Even if not, he might still find something to lend more credibility to the story.

    Something about the travelers gave the impression they were running from something. It made Max hopeful this could lead to something big.

    "If only Helga would just show up, I wouldn''t need to bother with any of this," he sighed as he hurried along the path.

    By the time Max reached the next village, the sun was almost set.

    He looked up at the high wooden walls.

    It had been a long time since he last visited, and it seemed not much had changed.

    The village still had impressive outer walls¡ªwalls that far surpassed the condition of the buildings inside.

    Thinking back to his first time in this village brought a smile to his lips.

    He had nearly been killed then.

    This village was exactly the kind of place that could transform into a bandit¡¯s den depending on the circumstances.

    The main gate was slightly ajar.

    He stepped through and began walking deeper into the village.

    "... Something¡¯s not right."

    He had reached a point where he could see the houses, but there were no people in sight.

    Even in small villages like this, people usually noticed strangers right away.

    Something was off.

    A sense of unease filled him, and he placed his hand on the hilt of the dagger at his side.

    He walked past several houses, moving deeper into the village, until he finally spotted a group of people in the distance.

    They were wearing clothes not usually worn in a village like this.

    Some of them wore hats.

    ¡°A funeral?¡±

    In a village like this, clothing like that was usually worn only for weddings or funerals.

    And from the somber expressions, it was unlikely to be a wedding.

    Now that he thought about it, he remembered a gate on the opposite side of the village that led to the communal graveyard.

    The village chief recognized Max and raised his hand.

    Max quickly approached, and the village chief¡ªwho looked older than he remembered¡ªspoke first.

    "It''s been a while."

    "Hello, Chief. I see there was a funeral."

    ¡°... Ah, yes.¡±

    Sensing something in the chief''s tone, Max glanced around at the villagers.

    Several women were shaking with sobs.

    ''But they don¡¯t seem to be direct family.''

    It seemed more than one person had died.

    Max''s mind whirled, thoughts coming as fast as lightning.

    Ah, this is something big.

    His instincts told him so.

    Swallowing, Max brought back the images he had seen as he entered the village.

    The barn on the outskirts had been damaged. And on the ground¡­ what looked like bloodstains.

    ¡®It wasn¡¯t the lord¡¯s men or bandits. If it were, the village wouldn¡¯t be standing as it is.¡¯

    Max wetted his lips and spoke.

    "What happened here?"

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°You know who I am. As I¡¯ve said before, I don¡¯t care what this village does. What I care about are unique events or tragic stories.¡±

    Max had never explicitly stated what he wanted, neither here nor elsewhere. If people knew what he sought, they might distort information or demand outrageous sums.

    ¡°Ah, come to think of it, I heard the lord around here is preparing to hunt down some bandits. Not just any bandits¡ªspecifically targeting those preying on travelers.¡±

    ¡°Is that true?¡±

    The village chief looked startled.

    Max smiled slyly, pulling out a few coins from his pocket.

    ¡°Well, what do you think? How about exchanging information and making a little profit on the side?¡±

    Coins might not be much in the city, but out here, they had a different value.

    There were many households where an entire year¡¯s income didn¡¯t exceed twenty silver coins. Even a traveler¡¯s few belongings could be worth risking everything for.

    Max smiled.

    ¡°I¡¯ll hear other sources from nearby villages as well, so don¡¯t bother lying to me.¡±

    ¡°Of course, of course. I remember well from before,¡± the chief said nervously, beginning to talk.

    ¡°You, too¡ªno tricks, now. Did you really hear that from the lord?¡±

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s true.¡±

    ¡°The savage came through. From the Demon Forest, hunting, it seems. Some fools saw what he had and decided to rob him without telling me first. They didn¡¯t know how dangerous barbarians are, and¡­ well¡­ now five of them are dead.¡±

    A barbarian...

    It could be Helga, or it might not.

    But even if it wasn¡¯t, this story could still make for a profitable tale.

    Max barely managed to suppress a smile, instead furrowing his brow.

    "Are you sure it was a barbarian? And from the Demon Forest, no less¡­ It''s rare for barbarians to hunt there, though it does happen occasionally."

    "It''s true. He had a white fox pelt. You''d never find that anywhere around here. I wouldn¡¯t mistake something like that. I¡¯ve lived around here long enough to recognize a beast from the Demon Forest, even if it''s just a tuft of fur from a distance."

    ¡°How could you tell he was a barbarian? Are you sure it wasn¡¯t just a misunderstanding?¡±

    The chief clicked his tongue, exasperated.

    ¡°You could tell just by looking at his build. The man was like four of me put together, and twice as tall. No way someone like that was from Arenon. No one looks like that.¡±

    ¡°He could¡¯ve been from another country. Give me more details.¡±

    Seeing Max¡¯s interest, the chief held out his hand, asking for more money.

    Max placed a coin in his palm, but he didn¡¯t move.

    Another coin, and another¡ªfive in total, and finally the chief began to speak again.

    Greedy old man.

    ¡°His hair was very unusual¡ªalmost white, but golden. It shimmered in the torchlight, very pretty.¡±

    So, not Helga, then.

    A bit disappointing.

    Helga''s hair had been a very pale brown, almost light enough to appear blond in sunlight.

    Seeing Max¡¯s disinterested expression, the chief hurried to add more.

    ¡°It was a very peculiar color. His face was rugged, but his hair was beautiful¡ªlike it was made of silver¡­ Ah, and his eyes were red.¡±

    What?

    The words escaped his mouth before he could think.

    Red eyes?

    "Are you sure? You didn¡¯t mistake it in the dark?"

    Max asked, and the chief nodded repeatedly.

    ¡°I¡¯m sure. It was dark, but I saw him by torchlight. It wasn¡¯t a normal color¡ªit was red. Quite the story, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°Tell me more.¡±

    Max gave the chief a few more coins, squeezing out every detail about the barbarian¡¯s appearance.

    The contours of his face, the thickness of his arms, his body circumference.

    Max made the chief recall everything he could.

    Once there was nothing more to say, the chief spoke again, anxiously.

    ¡°Now, tell me about the lord. What¡¯s this about bandit hunting?¡±

    ¡°Some years ago, a nobleman went missing around here. It¡¯s caused a stir. They need to find the culprit. And apparently, there¡¯s a suspicion that the person responsible might have ties to the lord. It could even be the lord himself. So, they¡¯re trying to pin it on some bandits to cover it up.¡±

    ¡°Then, it has nothing to do with us, right?¡±

    The chief¡¯s face twisted, realizing he had been tricked.

    Max shook his head solemnly.

    ¡°Not quite. If they don¡¯t find the right scapegoat, the lord might just create one. It would be easiest to label a village like this as a bandit den. It¡¯s not like places like this never engage in such activities.¡±

    ¡°What¡­ what did you say?¡±

    The chief''s face turned pale, and Max shrugged.

    ¡°Bribe the official. When a scapegoat is needed, the one to choose it will be the official who knows these parts well.¡±

    ¡°Alright, Max. Thanks for the advice.¡±

    The chief, still looking pale, turned and walked off to talk with the village men.

    Left alone, Max covered his mouth with his hand.

    His facial muscles were relaxing, and laughter was on the verge of spilling out.

    ¡®Platinum blonde hair and red eyes?¡¯

    There was no one in this world with red eyes.

    It must have been violet eyes that looked red under the right angle of torchlight.

    Among those who had seen members of the royal family or the Duke¡¯s household, there were a few who¡¯d described the eyes as red.

    A man with platinum blonde hair and violet eyes, who looked just like Helga.

    There was only one explanation.

    ¡®He¡¯s the son of Helga and Klaus.¡¯

    Max looked up at the sky, unable to contain his excitement.

    How much would the Duke pay for this information?

    What if he took it to the assassin¡¯s guild or those who held grudges against Helga?

    What about selling it to the news publishers?

    Good heavens.

    This wasn''t just a jackpot¡ªit was the ultimate jackpot.

    ¡°Kuhuhuhu¡­ ahahahaha.¡±

    A strange laugh escaped his mouth, echoing in the air.

    <hr>

    "Finally, a city."

    At last, I would get to see what a real human settlement was like.

    Seeing the distant castle walls, I mumbled to myself, feeling overwhelmed with emotion.

    Following the directions the old man had given me, I had passed through several villages.

    At first, every village filled me with excitement, and I would eagerly stay the night there. But eventually, I started camping outside even if I saw a village ahead.

    Why?

    Because every single time I stopped at a village, they would make me sleep in a barn.

    Some took a little money, others didn¡¯t, but each barn was filthy, covered in animal dung, and crawling with lice or fleas or some other vermin.

    Once, while lying on a pile of straw, a rat crawled out from underneath me.

    Sorry, but I was someone raised in a relatively proper home¡ªsure, I almost died a few times because of Mother, but the place was clean, at least.

    Before this journey, I never realized how clean and sanitary our home in the forest was. I could now give you a hundred examples of why that was true.

    With my memories of Earth intact, these barns were unbearable.

    Sleeping under the stars was preferable.

    "But surely the city will be different."

    Surely there would be a clean bed and good food.

    With hopeful anticipation, I began walking towards the city that appeared as a small dot in the distance.

 Chapter 10: Anger Directed at a Scoundrel

    "So, this is a medieval city¡­"

    Who would have thought I¡¯d see something like this in my life?

    Well, maybe not in life, but after death...

    Anyway.

    From a distance, the city walls had seemed quite imposing, but seeing them up close, their sheer magnitude and the powerful aura they exuded were overwhelming. It wasn¡¯t just a barrier; it was a fortress. The crude fences around the villages I had passed on my way here were nothing compared to this.

    To be honest, I had thought those village fences were rather impressive. Now, after seeing this, the village fences seemed like nothing more than children¡¯s playthings.

    I lifted my gaze high.

    Above the towering stone wall, I could see guards stationed at various points, their vigilant eyes scanning every direction.

    Even though this wasn¡¯t a border city, perhaps they were on the lookout for beasts or wary of roaming bandits. Or maybe discipline was particularly strict here. Whatever the reason, their tension was palpable.

    This city must be safe.

    "..."

    Or, at least, I hoped it was. But why did it feel like all those vigilant gazes were fixed directly on me?

    Every other guard seemed to be staring at me, and counting those who quickly averted their eyes, it felt like almost every soldier was watching.

    Maybe they''re wary because I''m a foreigner.

    Back in ancient Korea, foreigners were rare, and people would stare at them as if they were monsters. It must be the same here.

    Even in modern times, when I saw a Westerner at a convenience store, I remember feeling somewhat nervous. And that was just once.

    Yeah, they were definitely staring because I was foreign. Even in modern Earth, where flights could get you to another country in hours, foreigners were uncommon. Here, they must be even more so. Seeing someone of a different race might be a once-in-a-lifetime experience.

    Regardless, these walls were magnificent.

    As I muttered words of admiration, I moved towards the massive city gate. To enter, there seemed to be some kind of inspection, as people had formed a line before the gate.

    "Hmm... I have nothing on me."

    I wasn''t sure if they had anything like ID cards in this world, but I definitely didn¡¯t have one. Neither my mother nor my father had ever mentioned anything like that, so it probably wasn''t necessary. Then again, my parents hadn¡¯t warned me about entire villages turning into bandit dens either.

    It was possible they didn''t know, but it felt more like they knew and hadn¡¯t said anything. Maybe they considered it a minor detail.

    If bandits were a trivial concern to them, then surely a travel pass or the like wouldn''t be a big deal either.

    Feeling a bit uneasy, I watched the front of the line.

    A man, who looked like a merchant, was getting his belongings checked by the guards. When the inspection was done, he paid the gatekeeper a fee and entered through the gate.

    It seemed that, in this time period, as long as you paid a toll, you could enter the city without proof of identity.

    "Phew."

    I was relieved I had some money on me. Without it, what would I have done?

    Under the watchful eyes of the guards atop the wall, I took my place at the back of the line.

    There were not only people in line but also carts, wagons, and livestock. Of course, the road was littered with manure and other unidentifiable waste from the animals. But no one seemed to mind. There were even women with dresses long enough to drag along the ground, walking nonchalantly over the filth.

    "..."

    I wondered if this city was really as great as it seemed.

    Was it plagued by some kind of infectious disease?

    It made me uneasy. I briefly considered bypassing this city for another, but it felt like every place in this world would be more or less the same.

    "Sigh. I guess I have no choice."

    There¡¯s a saying, "When in Rome, do as the Romans do." Not that this is the kind of situation it was meant for.

    I let out a small sigh.

    The line moved forward a bit, so I shuffled ahead. A while later, it moved again.

    "..."

    At first, I thought people were entering through the gate, but when I looked more closely, I realized that wasn¡¯t it. The people ahead of me were just inching forward, trying to keep as much distance from me as possible.

    Are they afraid of me?

    My shoulders slumped slightly, and I overheard whispers from the people around me.

    "A barbarian."

    "Goodness... Haven¡¯t seen one in ages."

    "Did they come from the Demon Forest?"

    "Look at those arms."

    "Wow, they¡¯re massive."

    "Be careful. Handsome young men like you could easily get kidnapped. If even that noble was taken, you¡¯d be nothing."

    "But that person seems to be a man too, no?"

    "Hey, you never know until you strip them down. I heard Helga looked like a man at first too."

    The "barbarians" they were talking about were probably people from my mother¡¯s country, the Great Autonomous Territory of Enorthos. Given that they mentioned my mother''s name, it was clear enough.This book''s true home is on another platform. Check it out there for the real experience.

    There was some kind of kidnapping incident?

    A surge of anger started to boil inside me.

    Enorthos was a loose federation of tribes, not ruled by any singular monarch, as I¡¯d heard. Each tribe had its own name and laws, and they occasionally fought among themselves. But to outsiders, they were all simply Enorthos, and the people there thought of each other as fellow countrymen, as brothers and sisters¡ªeven if they went to war against each other.

    I grew up hearing my mother tell stories of their simplicity and the bravery of their warriors, and so I considered myself part of Enorthos and was proud of that heritage. I was half from Arenon, but my father rarely spoke of himself, and I knew little about this country.

    So I hardly felt any connection to it.

    Maybe that was why, when I heard people speaking ill of Enorthos, I felt such anger.

    One bad apple spoils the barrel. Because of some unknown person, the entirety of Enorthos seemed to be smeared with a bad reputation.

    We might be called barbarians, but we were simple and honorable warriors.

    It was infuriating.

    Anger at the unseen kidnapper bubbled up, and without realizing it, I clenched my fists.

    "Gasp!"

    "He heard us."

    "Quiet, now!"

    "You be quiet, he¡¯s looking over here."

    There were stifled cries around me, and suddenly everything fell silent. More people had joined the line behind me, but the space directly in front and behind me remained empty.

    What was this?

    Was I some kind of virus?

    I hadn¡¯t even done anything.

    All of this was because of that kidnapper in this country¡ªwhoever it was.

    Once again, anger began to swell inside me.

    Another round of small screams rose around me.

    Someone started muttering something that sounded like a prayer.

    "..."

    Did my mother experience this kind of treatment as well?

    Given that we had the same face, it was likely.

    Back in my past life, I was just an ordinary person, and even in this life, I had grown up as an ordinary son.

    This was the first time I was experiencing something like this.

    It made me feel a bit sad.

    It seemed that Rella, who had been quiet for some time, had woken up. Suddenly, she began chirping loudly, flapping her wings.

    I lifted my hand, curious, and she quickly perched on it.

    Meeting Rella''s gaze as she sat on my palm, she opened her beak wide, chirping incessantly.

    "Hungry already?"

    I had fed her just before we spotted the city, but now, just after waking up, she was hungry again?

    She sure ate a lot.

    Despite everything, I couldn¡¯t help but smile.

    With all the wary stares, I¡¯d been feeling a bit down, but Rella had lifted my spirits just a little.

    As I took out some jerky from the small pouch I carried for Rella, and fed her, the line continued to inch forward.

    How much does this little bird eat?

    Her belly was already full, but she kept opening her beak for more. I was worried she might burst at this rate. Just as I was about to take another piece, I noticed something at the gate.

    "¡­"

    Something was strange.

    It looked like the number of guards had increased. People had been talking about barbarian kidnappings earlier¡ªwas that why?

    Did they think I looked like one?

    "Sigh¡­ I really hope I won¡¯t get kicked out before I even make it inside, or worse, get into a fight."

    All of this because of one rotten apple.

    An innocent warrior from Enorthos was being treated like a criminal.

    Whoever that bastard is, I hope I find him. I¡¯ll break his legs.

    I hoped I was just being paranoid, but it seemed the additional guards really were here because of me.

    As the line moved again, and I got a bit closer to the gate, I saw someone approaching.

    The guards surrounded this newcomer, creating a commotion, and soon about a dozen of them started moving towards me.

    The person approaching appeared to be a woman, probably in her forties.

    The guards followed closely behind her, all holding their weapons tightly.

    Well, they were guards, so it was natural for them to carry weapons, but all of them had their weapons pointed at me.

    Sigh, this is really troublesome.

    The atmosphere felt tense¡ªit was still gray, but it could turn black any moment.

    But then I wondered something.

    Mother, are we really supposed to kill all the ¡°black¡± ones?

    If these guards tried to kill me and I fought back, wouldn''t that make me a fugitive?

    Mother always said to kill the ¡°black¡± ones, but she hadn¡¯t told me how to deal with official forces.

    Does Mother¡¯s color theory apply rigidly to those who maintain law and order too?

    Wow, that¡¯s a terrifying thought.

    Could it be that my mother was on some wanted list for killing every ¡°black¡± she¡¯d encountered?

    As I continued to watch, the guards approached me.

    Of course.

    I knew it, but still, I had hoped.

    The woman spoke, her face tense.

    ¡°Ah, hello. I am Jenny. Welcome. Your name is?¡±

    Her pronunciation was a bit off, but she was speaking in the language of Enorthos.

    Was she brought in as some kind of interpreter?

    At least I wasn¡¯t going to be kicked out immediately.

    Trying to look as harmless as possible, I gave her my best smile and spoke.

    ¡°Hello, Jenny. My name is Rafa. I am a warrior of Enorthos.¡±

    I spoke in the language of the Kingdom of Arenon, not Enorthos.

    Jenny¡¯s face brightened as she turned to the guards.

    ¡°It¡¯s alright! He¡¯s not Helga! He¡¯s Rafa!¡±

    Well, since I spoke in Arenon, the guards would¡¯ve understood anyway.

    ¡°You can rest easy. The people of Enorthos might lie about anything else, but they never lie about their names. They would rather say nothing at all than give a false name.¡±

    Oh, really?

    That was news to me.

    But Mother¡ªshe was famous, wasn¡¯t she?

    It wasn¡¯t just ordinary people; even this interpreter and the guards knew about her.

    But judging by the atmosphere, she wasn¡¯t famous for good reasons.

    Mother, just what kind of trouble did you cause in this country?

    Could it be that your color theory really doesn¡¯t apply here?

    A sense of unease crept over me.

    At that moment, I heard a shout from behind, towards the back of the line.

    ¡°Helgaaaaaaa!¡±

    Turning, I saw a man dressed like an adventurer straight out of a movie or comic, running straight towards me.

    He must have been waiting in line.

    But once he saw me, he seemed to lose all sense, charging forward.

    While running, he drew the sword on his back.

    Behind him, others who looked like his companions were chasing after him.

    ¡°No, stop it! Get back here!¡±

    ¡°Are you crazy?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re going after a barbarian? That¡¯s Helga we¡¯re talking about!¡±

    They seemed to be trying to stop him.

    Since the guards were around, I thought I¡¯d wait and see.

    It had just been clarified that I wasn¡¯t Helga, and surely the guards would restrain someone wielding a weapon like that.

    At least, that¡¯s what I thought, but the guards seemed only slightly flustered.

    ¡°Hey, what are you doing? Calm down!¡±

    One of the guards shouted, but nothing more was done.

    No one moved to stop the man brandishing a sword.

    The man approached me, his strides getting longer.

    "..."

    What now?

    If I waited any longer, I was sure I¡¯d die.

    I hesitated for a moment, but... sigh, I had no choice.

    I placed Rella, who was still perched on my palm, back on my head and reached for the axe on my back.

    Jenny shouted in a panic.

    ¡°P-Please wait!¡±

    Sorry, but I can¡¯t.

    Not if I want to live.

    I drew my axe, striding forward.

    Three or four steps, and I swung the axe hard.

    The man¡¯s sword flew out of his grip, and then his head followed soon after.

    Screams erupted all around me¡ªthose in line, front and back, screamed as if in a chorus, and in an instant, everyone around me had vanished.

    It seemed the line had completely disbanded.

    I turned my head towards the guards, and there were small gasps among them.

    ¡°It was self-defense. That man attacked first. If I hadn¡¯t defended myself, I¡¯d be dead now.¡±

    I tried to make it clear that I hadn¡¯t done anything wrong.

    The guards stood still, their faces pale, saying nothing.

    Jenny, her face equally pale, stepped forward.

    ¡°Mr. Rafa, I am Jenny from the Adventurers¡¯ Guild. At our guild, we provide various services to adventurers, including introducing them to local laws and customs.¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ll be registering with our guild, right?¡±

    ¡°Ah... Yes.¡±

    Of course, if you¡¯ll have me.

    I¡¯ve always wanted to do something like that¡ªafter all, I¡¯m in this kind of world now, and if there¡¯s an adventurer¡¯s guild, I¡¯d love to give it a shot.

    Jenny nodded, her face still stiff, and spoke again.

    ¡°Then, I¡¯ll consider you temporarily registered and give you your first piece of advice.¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    ¡°When conflicts arise, or if someone tries to kill you, always try to reason with them first. Talk before drawing your weapon.¡±

    "..."

    Even in situations like the one just now?

    It hadn¡¯t seemed like talking would do much good.

    Seeing the doubt on my face, Jenny spoke earnestly.

    ¡°Yes, even in situations like that. Mr. Rafa, you drew your axe without saying a word. You must not do that. This is not Enorthos.¡±

    I¡¯m not even from Enorthos, but...

    It was sound advice.

    At the very least, I should try to show that I made an effort to talk. People are watching, after all.

    I added a new line to Mother¡¯s color theory.

    Kill the black ones, but say something to them first.

    ¡°Understood. Thank you for the advice.¡±

    The ones who visibly sighed in relief were the guards.

    It seemed that self-defense was indeed acceptable in this world.

    Thank goodness.

 Chapter 11: Mother, What Did You Do?

    The severed head of the dead man was wrapped in cloth and placed alongside his body by his comrades. One of them, either particularly close to the deceased or harboring a deep grudge against my mother, seemed unable to control her rage. The woman, dressed like an adventurer, spewed curses at me, vowing to kill me.

    Despite the frantic attempts of her companions to restrain her, she wouldn''t stop.

    "I''ll kill you! I swear, Helga, I''ll kill you!"

    I¡¯m not Helga.

    But nobody seemed interested in correcting her. I had said I wasn''t Helga just a while ago, but none of the dead man''s comrades seemed to believe me. It looked like they were all convinced that I was her.

    Do I really look that much like my mother?

    Well, we do look similar.

    But I''m a full head taller than her, and my build is much broader.

    Plus, I''m twenty-three, and my mother is in her mid-forties. The age difference alone should make it obvious that I look much younger than she does.

    Could it be that I look old already?

    Feeling a little depressed at the thought, I let out a long sigh, which seemed to have been interpreted differently by the group. They cried out, their voices sounding almost like screams.

    "Stop it!"

    "It''s over already! He was the one who attacked first!"

    "Do you want all of us to die too? If you want to die, do it alone!"

    The woman, however, seemed completely deaf to her companions'' words, her hand moving to unsheathe her weapon.

    Seeing the situation growing worse, Jenny, the guild staff member, spoke to the guard.

    "I''d like to escort him to the guild. Can we go in first?"

    The eldest-looking guard nodded.

    "Yes... please do. If you don¡¯t, we might end up with two bodies here. Sigh..."

    I was the one who should be sighing.

    It wasn''t as if I wanted to kill anyone.

    Jenny glanced at the dead adventurer¡¯s comrades, then turned to me, speaking hurriedly.

    "There¡¯s an entry toll to get into the city¡ªtwelve lira, or one silver coin. Do you have money on you? If you don¡¯t, I can pay it for now."

    It seemed that the currency here was called "lira."

    I took out my coins.

    "Will this work?"

    "That''s not lira; it''s copper coins. Two coppers make up one lira. If you don¡¯t have enough..."

    "Oh, I wasn¡¯t familiar with the currency. I haven¡¯t had much need to use money since I arrived here."

    I took a silver coin from my pouch and handed it to the guard. I might have been confused about the lira, but a silver coin was unmistakable.

    The guard took the money with a tired expression and stepped aside.

    "Please, go right in."

    Despite me skipping the line, there were no complaints.

    As we passed through the city gates, I was struck by the sheer thickness of the wall. It felt like you could fit an entire house inside the walls. The sensation of walking through the entrance was akin to stepping into a cave.

    I suppose it makes sense.

    With guards patrolling up and down the walls, the structure would naturally need that kind of thickness.

    It reminded me of entering an old palace back on Earth. I hadn¡¯t gone to one since childhood, and my memory of it was vague at best. But still, the feeling was quite different between the fortress walls here and the ones I had seen in the East. While those structures were clearly products of human ingenuity, the walls here felt almost primordial, as if the rawness of nature itself had been piled up to create them.

    They were crude, but powerful.

    Past the gate, a series of tightly packed buildings lined the road. There was virtually no space between them¡ªeach structure seemed to cling desperately to the next, as if suffocating in the overcrowded city. The entire city felt like a tangled mass of buildings and narrow alleys.

    It was just like the medieval slums I had seen in movies.

    "Impressive," I muttered without realizing it. Jenny must have interpreted my comment as a compliment, as she looked a bit proud, her chin lifting slightly.

    "We may be a remote city, but we''re actually quite prosperous. We¡¯re the closest city to the Demon Forest, and there are a lot of valuable beasts around."

    "I see."

    When I smiled faintly, Jenny¡¯s pride seemed to grow, and she continued.

    "Our guild has one of the highest numbers of adventurers in the country. Because of that, many traders who want high-quality furs or rare goods come here."

    It seemed this was what one might call a trading city. With traders coming here often, there were plenty of escort jobs, and being close to the Demon Forest also meant more work related to the forest.This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it

    That was good news.

    I could stay here for a while and earn some money.

    The city wasn''t built on a flat plain but rather on a slight incline, so the roads twisted and curved.

    "The guild is near the central plaza. We¡¯ve still got quite a ways to go," Jenny explained.

    The city wasn¡¯t as big as Seoul or even Gyeonggi Province, but it was still spacious. There were also carriages and carts that people used for transportation.

    We chatted a bit as we walked, and suddenly we emerged into an open space.

    "This is the central plaza. There are several plazas in the city, but this is the largest and busiest," Jenny said, her voice nearly drowned out by the noise of the crowd.

    A large group had gathered in one area, cheering enthusiastically. In the middle of that crowd, there was a man and a woman.

    Thanks to my height, I could see what was going on, but a shorter person would have only seen the backs of others.

    The woman appeared to be dancing. Her flowing garments twirled, and her arms and legs occasionally rose dramatically into the air.

    It seemed like something straight out of Arabian Nights.

    "What¡¯s that?" I asked.

    "Oh, that¡¯s a bard. They''ve been performing here for a few days now."

    "..."

    Seeing my expression, Jenny smiled.

    "I watched briefly before. They¡¯re quite skilled. Would you like to watch?"

    "Would that be alright?"

    "Of course. Since you''re cooperative, things are going much smoother, and we have a bit of time."

    When she said I was cooperative, I understood she didn¡¯t just mean in terms of language. I didn¡¯t know what other Enorthos people were like, but from the stories of kidnappings and my mother¡¯s behavior, they seemed rather violent. Maybe she found me easygoing and obedient, and that made things easier.

    I thought it might be a bit difficult to push through the crowd, but when I stepped forward, the people parted before me like the sea.

    Sigh, it¡¯s complicated.

    Seeing me, the spectators went quiet, and even the dancer froze in place. The man playing the instrument, however, continued playing, the melody drifting through the air.

    The bard''s instrument resembled a guitar, but with softer curves. The sound was also similar to that of a guitar, but it seemed to carry a melancholic note.

    Eventually, the dancer snapped out of her trance, swaying her body once more.

    The bard, who had initially looked frightened upon seeing me, closed his eyes and began to sing in a gentle voice.

    "Ah... Ah... My beloved, my beloved, where have you gone... The beautiful Klaus sheds tears of sorrow, stepping over the blood of his wife and lover..."

    The song was sorrowful, matching perfectly with the instrument¡¯s melody. Perhaps because the bard put so much emotion into it, the song tugged at my heart.

    I placed my hand on my chest, where my heart thumped, slowly.

    The melody was hauntingly beautiful, the lyrics poignant.

    But... something about it was strange.

    Apparently, a barbarian named Helga had kidnapped a man named Klaus, the heir of a ducal family.

    And she had killed his escorts, his lovers... all of them.

    My father¡¯s name was Ogen, but this story had to be about my parents.

    "Oh, how tragic, how tragic, the gods weep, and red tears flow to form a river... Many brave men risked their lives to rescue him, but none returned... Oh, how tragic, how tragic, all fell under Helga''s axe, their blood flowing like a river, mixing with the tears of the gods..."

    As the bard sang, the dancer began walking around the audience with a small box. When she held it out to someone, they would either put a coin inside or look away awkwardly.

    I expected her to approach me as well, but she seemed to avoid me entirely, moving instead to other parts of the crowd.

    But that wasn''t important.

    What mattered was the content of the song I had just heard.

    I turned to Jenny, who had tears welling up in her eyes.

    "Um... That song... is it true? Or just a made-up tale?"

    Jenny looked startled as she glanced up at me.

    "Oh, right. You wouldn¡¯t know since this is your first time in this country, Mr. Rafa."

    She sighed softly.

    "There is some exaggeration and fabrication, but it''s largely true. It all happened over twenty years ago. The most powerful family in our country is the Duke of Valther, and Klaus, the man mentioned in the song, was their heir."

    Father, you were a part of an incredibly powerful family.

    But you never showed it at home.

    Or maybe you couldn''t.

    The dancer came back around, and Jenny took out a coin.

    The dancer cautiously glanced at me, hurriedly extended the box to collect the coin, and then quickly moved away.

    She must not have dared to ask me directly.

    Inspired by the bard¡¯s song, Rella began chirping from atop my head. Some people glanced up at her, but given my height, they probably couldn¡¯t see the bird.

    Jenny also seemed curious, casting glances at my head every so often, but she made no mention of Rella. Instead, she continued talking about the tragic incident involving the ducal family, her shoulders hunching.

    "The entire country was in an uproar after it happened. The Duke¡¯s family formed a hunting party, as did other noble families. But most of those hunting parties never returned. Many were lost wandering the Demon Forest or killed by beasts. But there were also stories that nearly half of the deaths were at Helga''s hands."

    The moment I heard that, I thought it was a lie.

    I had lived in that forest for as long as I could remember, and I had never seen a hunting party or even a human shadow.

    But... could it have been true?

    I searched through my childhood memories.

    Weren''t there times when we suddenly had strange clothing at home?

    I distinctly remembered Mother sewing those clothes into garments for Father, herself, and me.

    And what about that bread that appeared on our table one day¡ªsomething that couldn''t be found in the forest?

    Or that spice that suddenly showed up?

    Mother rarely left the house for long, but there were times when she didn¡¯t return for two or three days.

    Hadn''t she smelled strongly of blood during those times?

    I had thought it was animal blood, but was it really?

    Jenny shook her head and spoke again.

    "The Duke''s family still has a bounty out. So does the family of the woman Helga killed. It¡¯s more about preserving their family¡¯s honor than personal vendetta..."

    I didn¡¯t hear the rest of her words.

    This is dangerous.

    If it were discovered that I was Helga''s son, enemies would be everywhere.

    It wasn¡¯t as if I could just lie and say I wasn¡¯t related to her, not when I looked so much like her.

    What was I supposed to do now?

    "Mr. Rafa, are you alright?" Jenny asked, looking at me with concern.

    My face was probably either pale or flushed.

    "Y-Yes, I''m fine. My stomach just feels a bit uneasy."

    "Oh dear, did you eat something bad? That¡¯s unusual¡ªEnorthos people are known for their strong stomachs..." Jenny squinted, as if recalling a fond memory, then smiled a little wistfully.

    "Alright, let me show you to a lodging. Since it''s your first time here, I recommend the lodging affiliated with our guild. It¡¯s a bit cramped since you¡¯d be sharing a room, but it¡¯s cheap. Fortunately, it¡¯s not too crowded right now, so you should have plenty of space."

    Jenny began to walk with long strides.

    "Can you hold on a bit longer? We should probably head to the guild first and register you."

    "Yes, I can manage."

    I answered absently, following behind her.

    My mind was filled with questions directed at my mother.

    Mother, what were you thinking? Killing people, kidnapping¡ªit¡¯s just not right.

    But then, a strange thought struck me.

    The events may have happened, but was it truly the way they described?

    Even with exaggerations and lies, a pig cannot become an eagle.

    But was it really true?

    Had Father really been kidnapped, just as they said?

    From what I knew, my parents seemed like a normal couple.

    Mother clearly loved Father a lot¡ªthat much was obvious even to me¡ªbut other than that, they were just a typical husband and wife.

    Father never seemed like someone who had lost a beloved wife and mistress and was now living as a captive.

    If I had gone through something like that, I would never be able to smile like that.

    Father didn¡¯t smile often, but on those rare occasions when he genuinely did, he looked truly happy.

    "¡­"

    Something just didn''t add up.

    I need to ask them. Once I meet my parents again, I have to ask what really happened.

    Even if everyone else in the world believed a lie, I needed to know the truth.

    Suddenly, I remembered what Father had said before I left home.

    "Rafa, when you leave this forest, think carefully about why I chose to live here. There is a reason we raised you here."

    But Father, that is something you have to tell me.

    I can''t figure it out on my own.

 Chapter 12: The Grudge of Something Unmentionable

    The guild office was located in a visible spot right by the central plaza.

    Although it wasn''t ornate, the building was larger than the others. Next to it, there was an annex with a door twice the size of the guild''s main entrance. It could be a part of the same building, with separate entrances for different purposes. The structures were of different heights but appeared to be a single, cohesive building.

    "Come on in."

    Jenny led me inside, and instantly, all eyes turned toward me.

    I had grown used to it after enduring endless stares on the way here, so it didn¡¯t bother me too much anymore.

    At that moment, a man swaggered toward me, staring straight into my face from an uncomfortably close distance.

    He was shorter than me, but still quite burly. His head was completely shaven, and he had a large scar running across his face, making him look terrifying.

    Honestly, I was a little scared.

    It¡¯s much scarier when someone looms silently over you, rather than outright attacking with murderous intent. It was like being back on Earth, facing off against a mob boss or something.

    The man chewed on some kind of grass, then spat it onto the floor, along with a wad of saliva.

    What was that supposed to be? How disgusting. I''ll mentally dub you "Spitting Baldie" from now on.

    I didn''t dare say anything aloud but muttered internally while the man gave me a grin.

    "A newbie, huh? Just because you¡¯re big doesn''t mean you can fight. If that axe is just for show, I¡ª"

    "Stop it."

    Baldie was interrupted by Jenny.

    "You¡¯re going to cause a misunderstanding. I know everyone who comes here understands that you mean well, but a newcomer won¡¯t know that. They¡¯ll just think you¡¯re picking a fight. Any other time, I wouldn¡¯t bother stopping you, but..."

    Jenny shot me a glance, probably checking to see if I was about to pull out my axe.

    When she saw that I was standing calmly, she continued speaking.

    "This time, it¡¯s not a good idea. If the other person thinks you¡¯re challenging them, you might end up dead¡ªno hesitation, no reprieve."

    "... I-I''m not that weak, and it''s not like I meant any harm. I just thought he should go through an initiation like any newcomer...¡±

    "Haha, I understand."

    Jenny laughed, and the bald man''s face reddened.

    Maybe he was embarrassed.

    Perhaps Baldie had a thing for Jenny.

    She seemed older than him.

    So, maybe he wasn¡¯t a bad person after all.

    Just someone whose appearance led people to misunderstand him.

    Considering how people probably perceived me as well, I realized it wasn¡¯t right to judge someone based on their looks alone.

    I felt a twinge of guilt.

    Rella, though, didn¡¯t seem to agree. She perceived Baldie¡¯s actions as a threat. Suddenly, she flapped her wings and moved to the front of my hair, chirping loudly.

    It seemed like she wanted to fight.

    Even though she¡¯s weak.

    And for a wild animal, shouldn¡¯t she be better at reading people¡¯s intentions? Whether they genuinely wanted to fight or not?

    I couldn¡¯t help but laugh.

    The confusion and uncertainty I had felt because of my mother seemed to dissipate a little.

    Well, whoever decides to become an enemy, I¡¯ll deal with them.

    And if things don¡¯t work out, I can always return to the forest.

    The Demon Forest might be dangerous for others, but for me, it¡¯s home.

    There is no place as safe as that forest for me.

    That thought put my mind at ease.

    I gently petted the agitated Rella with my finger, calming her down.

    ¡°Hey... she¡¯s cute. Can I pet her?¡±

    I don¡¯t think so.

    Rella, still in combat mode, seemed angry at me for trying to calm her down. She started nibbling at my hair.

    Before I could answer, Jenny spoke up.

    ¡°We don¡¯t have time for that. We need to hurry up and get you registered, sort out a job, visit the lodging¡ªthere¡¯s a lot to do.¡±

    ¡°Looks like we¡¯re out of time,¡± I said with a smile, and Baldie¡¯s eyes widened.

    ¡°You can speak our language?¡±

    Of course I can.

    ¡°You speak our language so well¡­ impressive!¡±

    Oh, so that¡¯s what it was.

    Baldie seemed touched, patting my arm as if he were proud.

    ¡°You must¡¯ve worked hard. That¡¯s great. If you speak the language, you can find more work. Well done.¡±

    Contrary to his intimidating appearance, he seemed genuinely kind.

    He was so happy for me as if it were his own success.

    Does he treat every newcomer like this?This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it.

    With that kind of gentle heart, it seemed like he would have a tough time navigating the world with such a scary face.

    ¡°Mr. Rafa, come over here,¡± Jenny called from the reception desk.

    I walked over, enduring the stares of everyone in the guild.

    Unlike Baldie, the other gazes weren¡¯t as friendly.

    Most were curious, but many held an unpleasant edge.

    It was definitely contempt.

    I¡¯d never experienced it in my past life or this one, but I knew it when I saw it.

    It was the look people give to those they see as inferior.

    Are they looking at me like this because I¡¯m a barbarian?

    Suddenly, I thought of my mother¡¯s stoic face and sighed softly.

    She must¡¯ve endured these looks as well.

    A heaviness settled over me.

    I placed one hand on the reception desk and turned slightly.

    Sensing the tension radiating from me, the guild fell silent.

    I turned my gaze to each person staring at me, locking eyes one by one.

    Everyone who met my gaze quickly looked away.

    Those who had held contempt hidden under their expressions now wore carefully blank faces.

    They couldn¡¯t even meet my eyes.

    ¡°Cowards,¡± I said, loud enough for everyone in the guild to hear, but nobody responded or got angry.

    Baldie, who had been staring at me, burst into laughter.

    ¡°You¡¯re too nice! In times like this, you gotta start by smashing something!¡±

    What nonsense is that?

    What if I get fined and can''t pay for the damages?

    Starting life in society with a deficit makes everything harder. I know from experience.

    Suddenly, I felt a sharp gaze on me and turned to see Jenny staring up at me.

    I wondered if she was about to lecture me for picking a fight.

    Instead, she smiled brightly.

    ¡°Are you really from Enorthos? To talk before using your fists¡ªyou¡¯re truly amazing! You¡¯ll be able to find lots of work here.¡±

    "..."

    What exactly have other Enorthos people done here?

    I was genuinely curious.

    ¡°So, shall we register you now? I happen to have a few jobs in mind for you. Normally, these would go to intermediate adventurers, but we¡¯ve been short-staffed lately.¡±

    ¡°So, does that mean I start at an intermediate level?¡±

    Jenny, who had begun rummaging for registration forms, paused and looked at me, intrigued.

    ¡°You really¡­ don¡¯t seem like someone from Enorthos. Why would you think that?¡±

    ¡°Well, you just said you¡¯d recommend work meant for intermediate adventurers.¡±

    ¡°Enorthos people always start by asking about ranks. I¡¯ve never seen anyone from Enorthos react the way you do, Mr. Rafa. But then again, there aren¡¯t many from Enorthos who work with our guild.¡±

    "..."

    The more I spoke, the more it became evident that I knew nothing about Enorthos.

    It made me a bit anxious, afraid it might lead them to figure out I was Helga''s son.

    Even if it comes to light one day, I¡¯d rather keep it hidden for as long as possible.

    I glanced around, then lowered my voice.

    ¡°Um, about Helga... you mentioned her before. Has she worked here?¡±

    ¡°Helga?¡± Jenny lowered her voice as well.

    ¡°Luckily, no. She never worked here. She was active in the capital.¡±

    If that¡¯s the case, I guess I won¡¯t have to run into people who know her every step I take here.

    The adventurer I ran into outside the city must have had dealings with my mother back in the capital.

    Maybe that¡¯s why he left the capital and ended up here.

    ¡°But why is that lucky?¡± I asked.

    ¡°Nothing remains intact after Helga passes through. People, property¡­ It¡¯s just rumors, but it was like a typhoon. They say nothing was left behind¡ªjust a sea of blood.¡±

    "..."

    No, no, that¡¯s not true.

    If she were really like that, she wouldn¡¯t have been able to find any work.

    Perhaps the story had been exaggerated to the point of turning her into a monster after the incident involving my father.

    ¡°Oh, and Mr. Rafa, you won¡¯t start at an intermediate level. Your rank will be the standard E rank. We need time to assess you¡ªhow diligently you work, what kind of jobs suit you. Then, if you prove yourself, your rank will go up gradually.¡±

    ¡°I see.¡±

    ¡°If you work hard, you¡¯ll move up quickly, so don¡¯t be discouraged.¡±

    Jenny smiled politely and handed me a piece of paper.

    ¡°This is the registration form. Today, I¡¯ll fill it out for you while explaining things, but if you ever need assistance reading or writing...¡±

    Jenny trailed off, giving me a hopeful look.

    ¡°Um, do you happen to know how to read or write?¡±

    "... Yes."

    "!"

    Jenny''s eyes widened in surprise.

    ¡°Many people in our country can¡¯t even read¡­ Mr. Rafa, are you really from Enorthos?¡±

    See, I hesitated because I knew I¡¯d get a reaction like this.

    I was worried it might lead them to the story of my noble father.

    But lying about being illiterate would cause more trouble later, and there was no point in hiding something that would eventually come out¡ªespecially if I ran into one of my mother''s enemies.

    I had no choice.

    Jenny seemed to realize I wasn¡¯t going to elaborate and handed me a quill pen.

    The registration form wasn¡¯t complicated.

    It only asked for my name, the weapon I used, and my specialty.

    ¡°Oh, and there¡¯s a guild registration fee¡ªtwelve lira. The toll you paid to enter the city will cover it. Normally, you¡¯d have to pay the toll every time you enter, but after you register with the guild, you don¡¯t need to pay.¡±

    Since I hadn¡¯t officially registered earlier or paid the membership fee, I should technically be paying both. Jenny must have been flexible about it.

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    When I bowed slightly, Jenny¡¯s eyes widened again.

    She seemed surprised that I noticed her consideration.

    Suddenly, her gaze fell on the axe strapped to my back, and she squinted.

    ¡°People from Enorthos sure do love axes.¡±

    Do they?

    I only chose an axe because my mother used one. It was the weapon I trained with from the beginning.

    Now I was curious if other warriors used axes too.

    ¡°Have you met others who used an axe?¡±

    ¡°¡­ Yes. A long time ago.¡±

    It didn¡¯t seem like the kind of memory she wanted to revisit.

    I closed my mouth, and Jenny took a deep breath before beginning to explain more about the guild.

    The guild had six ranks, represented by letters from Earth¡¯s alphabet for some reason.

    The highest rank was S, followed by A, then B, C, D, and E.

    Everyone started at E rank.

    As Jenny spoke, the tense atmosphere in the guild gradually loosened.

    Apparently, people had realized that I wasn¡¯t a raging wild boar, and the expressions of the guild staff became more relaxed.

    Earlier, their faces had been pale, as if they were about to faint, but now they looked much more at ease.

    "Rather than trying to explain everything at once, let''s pick out a suitable job for Mr. Rafa first. Normally, the guild recommends easy tasks, like gathering herbs, to start with, but I don¡¯t think that suits you. This is what I recommend."

    Jenny placed several sheets in front of me.

    There were a few jobs involving escorting merchant caravans, one involving dealing with beasts that had attacked a village, and another with the grand title of hunting a magical beast.

    Jenny seemed particularly keen on the job involving the village beasts. She pushed that request closer to me.

    "This escort job is risky since it involves traveling through a dangerous forest, which makes it hard to find people willing to do it. That¡¯s why it¡¯s still available. There¡¯s some collaboration involved, which could be a bit of a concern, but it mainly involves work in the forest, so I thought it could suit you, Mr. Rafa. Still, it¡¯s probably better to take it on after gaining some experience. With that in mind, I think this job is a good fit."

    She pushed the beast extermination request towards me again.

    It seemed she was recommending it because it was a straightforward job involving brute strength.

    I didn¡¯t know enough about this world yet, so it seemed wise to follow her recommendation.

    ¡°I¡¯ll take this one,¡± I said, nodding, and Jenny¡¯s face brightened as she jotted something down on the request form.

    "Let''s get you to the lodging for today. We can discuss the job tomorrow. You¡¯ll need some preparation, and I assume you¡¯re unfamiliar with what''s required, so I¡¯ll help you with that."

    "... Why are you going out of your way for me? I doubt you treat everyone like this," I asked, and Jenny laughed softly.

    "I''m trying to avoid accidents. From experience, if left to their own devices, Enorthos people¡­ well, someone gets hurt or killed every time they take a step. But once they adjust, they¡¯re incredibly skilled and a huge asset to our guild. Having highly ranked adventurers is vital for a guild¡¯s survival."

    She added in a softer voice, ¡°I also have a personal fondness for people from Enorthos. Shall we head to the lodging now?¡±

    Jenny stood and made her way to the door.

    When we left the guild, the crowd that had gathered in the plaza had already dispersed.

    ¡°This way.¡±

    Jenny led me across the plaza, down a twisting alleyway.

    I followed her, but suddenly stopped in my tracks.

    I felt a gaze on me.

    Many people were glancing at me on the street, but this gaze was different from mere curiosity.

    It felt... intense, sticky.

    It made me uneasy.

    I scanned the crowd, trying to find the source, and spotted the bard standing at the entrance of the opposite alley.

    His head was lowered.

    The intense gaze was gone.

    Maybe it was his.

    I watched him for a while, but the bard never looked up again.

    Unable to determine the source of the gaze, I followed Jenny into the alley.

    I remained alert, ready to confirm it immediately if it returned, but the gaze never followed me again.

    <hr>

    That face, those eyes.

    There¡¯s no doubt about it.

    That¡¯s Helga¡¯s child.

    Muel bit his lip, muttering internally.

    "Helga, may your child pay the price for the grudge of my... dignity."

 Chapter 13: The Dancers in This World Are Strange

    After Helga''s son disappeared completely into the alley, Muel headed inside the guild.

    As was the case in most cities, the adventurers'' guild was especially noisy here. It was loud, filled with shouting and laughter.

    ¡°Did you see those eyes on him?¡±

    ¡°Man, I almost wet myself when he looked at me.¡±

    ¡°Did you hear he can read? I still use the reading service, you know.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I have to admit I''m a bit envious about that.¡±

    ¡°The nerve of that guy. Barbarian scum.¡±

    It seemed like everyone was talking about that barbarian.

    He can read? It must be him¡ªthe son of Helga and Klaus.

    In the Valterre Ducal family, there were people occasionally born with violet eyes. Ordinary people didn¡¯t know about it, and even most nobles didn¡¯t, but within the family, those eyes were considered very rare and precious.

    Perhaps it was because that color was also associated with royalty. Information about high nobility was often only shared among themselves, so Muel, just a mere minstrel, couldn''t know for sure.

    But one thing was certain¡ªthe violet eyes only appeared in the royal family and the Valther Ducal House.

    At least, that¡¯s what Muel had gathered from all the whispers and tales.

    Thinking back on the past, Muel felt rage boil within him again. He clenched his fists without realizing it.

    He wasn¡¯t always like this, drifting from town to town, singing on street corners. He used to be a poet, one who sang about love in the luxurious estates of nobles, mingling with beautiful ladies and those of high social standing.

    Muel relaxed his grip, slowly unclenching his fist, and tried to refocus on his surroundings.

    As he made his way to the reception desk, listening to others¡¯ conversations, a group of adventurers saw him and smirked.

    ¡°Oh, look, it¡¯s the minstrel.¡±

    ¡°Where¡¯s that lady with the great figure? You¡¯re here alone?¡±

    ¡°How much for her for the night?¡±

    ¡°Pfft, as if she¡¯d take you, even if you gave her gold coins! Clean yourself up first, man. How long has it been since you bathed?¡±

    It wasn¡¯t uncommon for women traveling from city to city to end up selling themselves, especially if they were part of a traveling troupe or minstrels. They often offered themselves to the local big shots rather than common folk. But to most ordinary people, they were just that¡ªwomen selling their bodies.

    Muel passed by them, putting on an awkward, troubled expression.

    One of the men, a bald guy with a scarred face, stared at Muel.

    Suppressing his flinch, Muel forced an awkward smile.

    The bald man, looking around at the other adventurers, suddenly shouted.

    ¡°Shut up, you filthy bastards! Your heads are full of crap, that¡¯s why you never make any money!¡±

    The bald man''s shout caused someone to grumble in protest, a strange moan escaping them.

    Muel worried the trouble might end up involving him, but none of the men seemed to argue back.

    ¡°If we can¡¯t have a little fun, what else are we supposed to do all day? It gets boring,¡± one of the adventurers muttered from the corner, prompting laughter all around.

    ¡°If you''re bored, stop making our city look bad and just take a request,¡± the bald man grumbled, frowning again. At that, the men returned to their previous small talk.

    Despite his appearance, the bald man seemed to have some respect among the guild.

    Muel gave a slight bow and hurried to the reception desk. He chose the most timid-looking clerk and approached her.

    ¡°Hello. Um, I¡¯ve just arrived here a few days ago... I¡¯m really sorry to trouble you, but I was hoping you might be able to help me find a place to stay.¡±

    Not every city offered this, but some guilds arranged accommodations for traveling minstrels at inns they contracted with. The inns were cheap, but that was usually because they were poorly maintained or located in out-of-the-way areas that didn¡¯t attract many guests.

    The guild didn¡¯t pay the inns directly; they simply arranged lodgings when there were empty rooms. Muel had stayed in such places many times before.

    ¡°Hmm... I¡¯m not sure,¡± the clerk said hesitantly.

    ¡°If it¡¯s just you, I could help, but... with a woman accompanying you, it might be a problem.¡±

    It seemed like she was worried that the woman might bring in clients at the inn.

    ¡°We''re married. There¡¯s no inappropriate behavior. We''ve been in this city for days now, and I assure you, there haven¡¯t been any rumors.¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    Still, she seemed to hesitate.

    Perhaps she was worried that having a woman around might catch the attention of that barbarian who had just left the guild.

    ¡°Please, I beg you. Business hasn¡¯t been good lately, and prices are just too high... We¡¯re struggling to make ends meet. We can¡¯t afford our current place, so tonight, we¡¯ll have to sleep on the streets.¡±

    When Muel began to plead, the bald man spoke up from where he stood a few steps away.

    ¡°The inn has plenty of space right now; just let him in.¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    The clerk sighed softly at the bald man¡¯s words.

    ¡°You¡¯re too soft-hearted, you know that? One of these days, it¡¯s going to get you into real trouble.¡±

    The clerk looked back at Muel with resignation.

    ¡°There is a vacant lodging, but there¡¯s a slight issue. An adventurer from Enorthos is staying there. So...¡±Stolen from Royal Road, this story should be reported if encountered on Amazon.

    ¡°That¡¯s fine! My wife and I have some experience dealing with Enorthos folk. Our work often involves traveling, so we¡¯re used to handling difficult situations. Please, I beg you.¡±

    Muel made his expression as pitiful as possible, using the face he had perfected while singing. The bald man cut in again.

    ¡°The weather¡¯s cold lately. They¡¯ll freeze to death if they get kicked out. And besides, that adventurer is heading out on a job tomorrow anyway. He might be gone while this guy is performing, so there¡¯s no issue, is there?¡±

    What? Is that true?

    Muel swallowed nervously.

    The clerk frowned, glaring at the bald man.

    ¡°Honestly! How can you share someone else¡¯s business so freely like that?¡±

    ¡°Well, it''s not exactly a secret...¡±

    ¡°Even so, it¡¯s not something you should be blabbing everywhere.¡±

    ¡°Alright, alright. I¡¯ll be careful.¡±

    ¡°Please do.¡±

    The clerk gave the bald man a short scolding, then turned back to Muel.

    ¡°How long do you intend to stay in this city? If an adventurer comes back, we might need the space, so an extended stay won¡¯t work.¡±

    ¡°Just a few days.¡±

    ¡°Very well, then.¡±

    After explaining the inn¡¯s location, she added one last warning.

    ¡°If you do anything strange while staying there, you¡¯ll be kicked out immediately.¡±

    ¡°Of course. Thank you so much. Really, thank you.¡±

    The clerk looked slightly embarrassed by Muel¡¯s overflowing gratitude.

    Not many people seemed to be this thankful.

    Muel usually ended his thanks with a simple word or two.

    ¡°Was it really so dire? I¡¯m glad I could help, then.¡±

    Muel hurried out of the guild, leaving the smiling clerk behind.

    As he headed to the alleyway where they had arranged to meet, he found the dancer waiting.

    He had lied when he said they were married. He had never even held her hand.

    Not that he ever could¡ªshe was a witch.

    She wasn''t famous enough that her name was recognized everywhere, but she still called herself that.

    A witch¡ªsomeone who defies the laws of this world. Someone everyone avoids and shuns. Even blood relatives, once they find out, would never accept a witch.

    No one called themselves a witch unless they truly were one.

    Had it not been for his burning desire for revenge, Muel would never have travelled with a witch.

    ¡°What¡¯s up with your pale face?¡± she mocked, looking amused.

    ¡°Did you see a witch or something?¡±

    Ignoring her taunt, Muel checked the alley to make sure it was empty.

    No one was around.

    When he looked directly into her face, the witch¡¯s eyes widened.

    They had been travelling together for ten years, yet this was one of the rare times Muel met her eyes directly. She seemed genuinely surprised.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±

    ¡°Witch, it¡¯s time to fulfill our deal.¡±

    Muel spoke in a strained voice, his expression rigid.

    ¡°Did you find the one you¡¯ve been searching for?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Strictly speaking, it wasn¡¯t the one he wanted, but it might be even better this way. Killing Klaus''s son would be a worse punishment for Helga than Muel dying himself.

    With Helga''s face fresh in his mind, Muel clenched his teeth.

    That thick mass of muscle, her face¡ªit all rushed back to him vividly, dragging him back into that day.

    The day when he lost a part of his body, when the entire world turned dark and hopeless. That memory came to him as if it had just happened yesterday.

    ¡°Urgh...¡±

    A phantom pain surged between his legs, an excruciating feeling that made him want to vomit.

    ¡°Ugh...¡±

    He doubled over, gagging, as the witch reached out to place her hand on his back.

    ¡°Don''t touch me!¡±

    Her hand froze in the air before she slowly withdrew it.

    ¡°...¡±

    It had been a day like any other.

    Under a luxurious chandelier, noblewomen, all dressed in beautiful gowns, had gathered around Muel.

    He sang songs of love, while the men cast jealous glares at him. That day¡¯s song was about the secret love between a musician and a noble lady.

    As the song reached its climax, the atmosphere among the women changed.

    It was because Klaus, of the Valther family, had entered.

    Many of the women surrounding Muel flocked to Klaus, forming a circle around him.

    I felt jealous.

    That was all there was to it.

    In noble gatherings, jesters and minstrels could mock and jest freely without fear of reprisal.

    Seeing the barbarian among Klaus¡¯s entourage, Muel had sung a biting remark.

    A man wrapped in a woman¡¯s skin.

    Yes, he¡¯d admit it. He went a little further, too.

    He had sung that the barbarian¡¯s chest was pure muscle. That it was flatter than any man¡¯s chest.

    Perhaps he had sung a bit more after that, but his memory of it was hazy.

    The laughter of the crowd echoed through the hall, and he heard a woman¡¯s voice, louder than the others.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that embarrassing, to act like that in front of Lord Klaus?¡±

    Everyone laughed.

    Both men and women.

    It was at that moment¡ª

    A huge axe flew through the air, landing right in front of him.

    For a moment, Muel thought he had been decapitated.

    But his head, his limbs¡ªthey were all intact.

    He let out a sigh of relief, only to feel something hot trickling down between his legs.

    As people screamed and women fainted left and right, Helga spoke quietly.

    ¡°I was told not to kill, so I cut off something else.¡±

    It was only later that he realized she had been speaking to Klaus.

    And that something else meant his manhood.

    After that day, Muel had become nothing but a laughingstock. He was entirely cast out from noble society.

    No one invited him to their gatherings.

    If he was occasionally called upon, it was only so people could make a joke of what had happened to him.

    The ladies who used to crowd around him, even fighting amongst themselves for his attention, vanished.

    Everyone who made eye contact with him laughed.

    He should¡¯ve died then. It would¡¯ve been better.

    Helga...!

    He had tried to end his life many times, but he kept on living for one reason¡ªto get his revenge.

    Muel straightened up after retching for some time.

    The witch asked him,

    ¡°So... what is it you want me to do? Do you want me to kill him?¡±

    ¡°Just keep him still for a while. Make him sleep or cloud his mind, whatever it takes. Just until I get to kill him.¡±

    ¡°...Alright. This will settle my debt to you completely.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Who would want to travel with a witch willingly?

    Muel had once saved her life, unaware that she was a witch. Ever since then, she had stuck by him to repay that debt.

    Had he not known about her powers, he wouldn¡¯t have taken her along. But her powers were real.

    She had the ability to cloud people¡¯s minds and make them follow her will.

    ¡°What kind of person is your enemy?¡±

    At her question, Muel bit his lip.

    His lips were already warped from being bitten hundreds, thousands of times¡ªevery time he pictured Helga¡¯s face.

    After chewing his lip for a moment, he answered in a voice full of venom.

    ¡°A barbarian. The one we saw at the plaza.¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    The witch sighed softly, the sound echoing through the empty alleyway.

    <hr>

    I had hoped that the lodging inside the city would at least be decent.

    But, well... this is...

    The old mattress was full of holes, with bits of straw poking out. The man sleeping next to me snored loudly, and his body stank like it was rotting.

    Do I really have to pay to sleep in a place like this?

    Just in case, I asked Jenny quietly,

    ¡°Is there a place where I could camp outdoors in this city? As long as I can light a fire...¡±

    Jenny covered her mouth, holding back laughter, and shook her head.

    ¡°Sorry, but camping out here isn¡¯t an option. If you start a fire, the patrolling guards will catch you.¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    I had no choice but to sleep here, it seemed.

    A small sigh escaped me.

    I needed to make money.

    Make lots of money, and find myself a really clean place to stay at least once.

    That would be my short-term goal¡ªfor now, I¡¯d just focus on making money.

    While I made my resolve, Jenny was laughing silently, clutching her belly.

    ¡°At least the food here is good, and there¡¯s a lot of it. That¡¯s actually a big reason why our guild decided to use this place.¡±

    She said that as if to console me. After watching me pay for my room and drop off my belongings, Jenny headed back to the guild.

    The only silver lining was that I could wash myself behind the inn.

    Behind the building, several large barrels of water were lined up. After roughly scrubbing the dirt off me, I returned to my room.

    Just then, I saw the dancer and the minstrel I had noticed in the plaza entering the lodging.

    When they saw me, the minstrel gave a slight nod, and the dancer looked at me straight on.

    The last time I saw her, she seemed scared, but now she was staring at me without looking away.

    "..."

    Okay, that¡¯s a bit too much staring.

    Without blinking, the dancer spoke slowly as she continued to look at me.

    ¡°Hello5. When we met earlier4, I wanted to talk3 but didn¡¯t have time2. I want to speak1 with you.¡±

    "..."

    And then she just stood there, staring.

    I found myself thinking that her voice was nice.

    It was deep for a woman. Quite low.

    Still, it seemed like she had learned to speak strangely.

    Why did she add numbers to her words like that?

    And why was she staring at me so intently?

    She was incredible, really. She didn¡¯t blink at all.

    It felt like I would lose if I looked away first, so I held her gaze and replied,

    ¡°Sorry. I¡¯m busy right now.¡±

    The dancer seemed genuinely surprised.

    The minstrel beside her looked equally startled, lifting his head.

    As I passed them by, I tilted my head in confusion.

    The dancers and minstrels of this world are quite strange.

    What did they want from a random passerby?

    Maybe it was because they were artists.

    Perhaps it was something a regular person like me couldn¡¯t understand¡ªan artistic sensibility of some sort.

 Chapter 14: Honestly, My Heart Skipped a Beat

    "What happened?"

    Muel asked, his voice low and restrained. The witch shook her head, a confused expression on her face.

    "I don¡¯t know. This is extremely rare."

    "Is it because he¡¯s a barbarian? Maybe that¡¯s why your powers aren¡¯t affecting him at all..."

    "No, that¡¯s not it."

    The witch denied it firmly, a pensive look taking over her face.

    "It''s not because he¡¯s a barbarian. There¡¯s something about that man. Something different from ordinary people."

    "What is it?"

    "..."

    The witch remained silent, lost in her thoughts.

    Muel nudged her forward with his lute, causing her to stumble forward.

    "Go! Go to his inn now and try again!"

    "I can¡¯t."

    The witch shook her head.

    "It''s dangerous now. He¡¯s already suspicious that something is off. If I try again, it will be impossible to ensnare him with my power."

    "Then what are you going to do?!"

    Why had he kept a witch with him all this time if not for this?

    The frustration naturally seeped into Muel''s voice, making it harsh. But the witch did not get angry. She just met his eyes.

    "We need preparation. We need incense to loosen his mind, a dark and quiet place. That¡¯s the kind of place where we need to meet him."

    "..."

    Suddenly, Muel found himself wondering why this woman never got angry with him.

    He had saved her by sheer chance. He didn''t know she was a witch and had merely stopped her from taking her own life.

    Could she really be that grateful for something like that?

    Muel was well aware that he treated her poorly. Yet the witch always danced when he sang, drawing the crowd''s attention. She helped earn money, and, when in dangerous situations, she used her powers to get them out.

    If the roles were reversed, Muel wouldn¡¯t have been this grateful.

    Then why did she follow him?

    Not just for a year or two¡ªover twenty years had passed.

    Maybe it¡¯s because she¡¯s a witch.

    Yes, that must be it.

    Though something still didn¡¯t feel quite right, Muel dismissed the thought. Now wasn¡¯t the time to focus on such things.

    He needed to deal with Helga''s son, whatever it took.

    "That man is leaving this inn tomorrow. We need to figure out something before then."

    "..."

    The witch silently looked into his eyes.

    "It''s fine. He registered with the guild, didn¡¯t he? That means he¡¯ll be staying in this city for a while. There will be other opportunities."

    "But..."

    As Muel began to protest, the witch spoke softly.

    "It will be fine. It will work out. Don¡¯t worry."

    "There''s no guarantee it will. It already failed once!"

    "It will be fine. Next time, it will work. Trust me."

    Her words seemed to calm Muel a little.

    The witch stepped closer, gazing into his eyes.

    "It will be alright. It will work."

    "...We cannot fail again. The next time, he must die. Make sure you are ready."

    The witch gave a faint smile at his words.

    "Yes, I¡¯ll make... absolutely... sure."

    "..."

    Though he was still uneasy, Muel had no choice but to trust her.

    He couldn¡¯t do anything by himself.

    With that, Muel moved toward the innkeeper. He needed to stay here for a while longer¡ªat least until he killed that man.

    Muel bit his lip hard, and the witch looked at him, a worried expression crossing her face.

    "You should stop. You¡¯re making yourself bleed."

    "Shut up."

    Though Muel snapped at her, the witch''s expression remained unchanged.

    She simply smiled quietly and walked beside him.

    Such a strange woman.

    Yes, the witch was truly strange.

    <hr>

    I sprawled onto the straw mattress, staring at the dark ceiling.

    There was a lantern in the room, but the innkeeper had asked me to use it sparingly.

    The lantern bowl was cracked in several places, and I would be charged extra if I used more than one notch of oil.

    Since anyone using the room would have to pay for it, I turned the lantern off as soon as I returned.

    Best to save money.

    Sigh. I should sell the fox and wolf pelts tomorrow.Support the author by searching for the original publication of this novel.

    When I first arrived in the city, I had too much going on to even think about it. The shock of learning about my parents had left me with no space to focus on anything else.

    But now that I was here, everything¡ªfood, lodging, everything¡ªcost money.

    I needed money.

    "..."

    In my previous life, I struggled because I had no money, and now I was starting off as poor as dirt here, too.

    No, considering that Helga''s enemies might come for me one day, it was actually worse than dirt. I was starting in the negatives.

    The only consolation was that self-defense was at least recognized here. But even so, the future seemed bleak.

    I hope those pelts sell for a good price.

    Initially, I had thought to search for a fur trader, but there was no need for that. The guild seemed to handle all work related to adventurers, so I could just ask Jenny.

    The fox pelts should fetch a good price since they were highly sought after, and I also had some smaller hides. They might be worth a decent amount since they came from creatures in the Forest of Darkness.

    After all, that forest seemed to carry significant weight as a brand name around here.

    I should have been more careful when dealing with that wolf.

    The wolf pelt was the largest, but it was torn down the middle because I had fought it with my axe.

    If not for that, it would have been worth more than the fox pelts.

    Still, it was a huge beast, so it might sell for a decent price.

    Thinking about it now, I felt a wave of gratitude toward my mother.

    When I left home, I had tried to sneakily leave behind the cloth bags she had packed for me. The fabric bags in this era weren¡¯t like the thin, light ones from Earth. They were made of linen or wool, making them thick and heavy.

    With all the things I had to carry¡ªwater, a pot, an iron ladle¡ªI really didn¡¯t want to lug those bags around, too.

    But somehow, even though I had left the cloth bags at home, I found four of them neatly packed in my backpack later on.

    No wonder my pack felt so heavy and bulky.

    Since it couldn''t have been my father, it must have been my mother who had put them in.

    Without those bags, I would have had to leave almost all the pelts in the forest.

    Thank you, Mother.

    It was in moments like this that I felt my mother¡¯s rough but thoughtful love.

    Yes, the rumors I had heard about her were terrifying and grotesque, but to me, she was still just my mother.

    The same mother who once brought me a phoenix feather, just because I asked for it.

    I suddenly found myself wondering how she¡¯d even managed to get a phoenix feather. Did she just find one that had fallen in its nest?

    The thought vanished as I belched, pulling me back to reality.

    Maybe I ate too much for dinner, but my stomach felt heavy and bloated.

    Hoo...

    The food at the inn was good.

    Dinner consisted of stew and some rather hard bread. And I hate to admit it, but it was ten times better than my mother¡¯s cooking.

    The stew barely had any meat, but it was delicious¡ªproof that my mother simply had no talent for cooking. In the forest, the ingredients were great. We had high-quality meat and all. But even so, her cooking had left much to be desired.

    And just like Jenny said, the portions were generous.

    To exaggerate a bit, the stew was served in a bowl about the size of a washbasin, and, seeing that I might still be hungry, the innkeeper had brought me another bowl.

    So I ate until my belly was comfortably full.

    Other inns charged separately for meals and lodging, but here, both were included for just one lira a day.

    Meals were served twice daily.

    I should make sure not to miss any meals, now that I¡¯ve already paid for them.

    They wouldn¡¯t refund the meal charge even if I skipped, so I had heard that this place was considered extremely affordable¡ªless than half the price of other places.

    Apparently, the meals usually cost more than the lodging itself.

    The innkeeper sat beside me throughout the entire meal on the first floor, chatting endlessly. He seemed to be the kind of person who liked to talk, and I learned he had once been an adventurer. He warned me about how, in this city, even your nose could be stolen if you stood idly by.

    I should always stay alert, he said.

    At first, he seemed intimidated by me, but I guessed he had just been bored due to a lack of customers.

    Sigh.

    Maybe it was because my stomach was so full, but I couldn''t sleep. Or perhaps it was because the guy on the bed next to mine was snoring too loudly.

    I just couldn''t sleep.

    Staring blankly at the dark ceiling, I thought of my father.

    He must still be eating my mother¡¯s tasteless food.

    Being a former noble, he must have had a refined palate. My mother''s cooking couldn''t have been to his taste.

    He must not have wanted to eat much of it.

    I realized now that what I used to think of as my father''s small appetite was actually him enduring the hardship of my mother¡¯s cooking.

    When I was younger, I thought he was picky, and my mother had a hard time because of him. But now I saw it the other way around.

    I didn¡¯t know the details, but it was clear to me that my father was enduring hardship in that forest because of my mother.

    "..."

    I wondered if my mother was alright.

    If they had formed a search party, it meant it wasn¡¯t just any regular situation.

    No matter how vast the forest, if they systematically explored it, they might eventually reach our house.

    Right now, the ducal family or my mother¡¯s enemies might be crafting a map of the Forest of Darkness.

    My lord, it¡¯s almost complete. Soon, we will be able to kill Helga.

    The thought suddenly crossed my mind, and it made me shudder.

    Still staring at the dark ceiling, I abruptly sat up.

    I could tolerate the loud snoring from the guy next to me, but the stench was just too much.

    It felt like my brain was rotting.

    Whether he had drunk too much, was the type to sleep for long periods, or just didn¡¯t wake up until absolutely necessary, the guy had been asleep ever since I arrived, and he hadn¡¯t woken up once.

    But now I¡¯d reached my limit.

    I couldn''t take it anymore.

    I lit the lamp, grabbed the scruff of the man''s neck, and started walking.

    "... Uh... hmm... huh? Huh? What¡¯s going on? What¡¯s happening?!"

    By the time we were out of the room, the man had woken up, flailing his arms.

    "Who do you think you are?! Do you even know who I...?"

    He began to yell, but his voice died down when he saw my face.

    I stood him up and grabbed him by the back of his neck again.

    His shirt collar tightened, and he made choking noises.

    "P-p-please spare me! My money¡ªit¡¯s right here! Please, just take it and let me live!"

    One of his hands clutched the front of his collar, trying to loosen it, while the other reached into his waistband. It seemed he had a hidden pocket there.

    When he pulled up his shirt, the stench of rotten eggs wafted out.

    "I''m not trying to rob you, and I¡¯m not here to kill you. Just take your hand out of your clothes and keep your mouth shut."

    Please, for the love of everything, keep your mouth closed.

    Don¡¯t move your arms or legs, either.

    Every time you move, the smell makes me feel like I¡¯m dying.

    Even though I hadn¡¯t said it out loud, the man seemed to get the idea.

    He clamped his mouth shut and allowed himself to be dragged along.

    Maybe he¡¯d been told countless times that he stank. If he still hadn¡¯t cleaned up after all that, that, too, was impressive in its own way.

    If he had been born in a wuxia novel world, he would probably be the chief of the beggars¡ªlike the leader of the Beggars'' Sect.

    I dragged the man to the washing area behind the inn.

    "Wash yourself."

    "Yes."

    "Don¡¯t talk."

    "..."

    The man gave a slight nod.

    He wet his hands and started wiping his hair, then his body.

    The smell I¡¯d been dealing with until now was nothing compared to what came after. It was like I¡¯d barely scratched the surface.

    I gestured for him to wash again, unable to breathe properly.

    The man obediently washed himself again.

    Not enough.

    I gestured for him to go again.

    How long had this guy gone without a wash?

    It was like peeling an onion¡ªeach layer revealing a new, terrible smell.

    The innkeeper must have heard the commotion. He came out holding a lantern.

    When he saw the man washing himself, his eyes went as wide as the lantern in his hands.

    The innkeeper gave me a thumbs-up, and later brought out a glass of wine.

    "This is the best I¡¯ve got. A token of my appreciation."

    "..."

    So it wasn¡¯t just me. Apparently, everyone had smelled it.

    The guy just hadn¡¯t bothered to clean himself.

    Despite his efforts, the stench didn¡¯t disappear completely, but at least I could breathe now.

    If I hadn''t experienced the worst of it earlier, even this level of smell would have been unbearable.

    But after tasting the worst of what life had to offer, everything else was comparatively sweeter.

    I could handle it.

    The innkeeper left first, and I made my way back to the room with the man.

    That¡¯s when I noticed the dancer standing in the hallway.

    The man glanced at her, but the dancer only had eyes for me.

    "..."

    Is she planning another staring contest?

    I''m not an artist; I don¡¯t find these things amusing.

    Better just avoid it.

    If it were a physical fight, I wouldn¡¯t have backed down. But there was no need to respond to something as pointless as a staring contest.

    But the dancer seemed to have a different idea.

    As I was about to walk past her, she spoke.

    "Excuse me, could I have a moment of your time?"

    "Whistle, whistle," the guy beside me whistled suggestively.

    I could understand why he took it that way.

    And honestly, it made me a bit uncomfortable.

    I wanted to tell her that I wasn¡¯t interested, but the dancer spoke again.

    "Heh. It¡¯s nothing inappropriate. We can even talk here in the hallway if it makes you uncomfortable. I just need a moment."

    "..."

    If she was going that far...

    I pushed the guy into the room, even though he whistled suggestively. Then, I turned to face the dancer.

    Honestly, my heart skipped a beat.

    Could it be... a confession of love?

 Chapter 15: Im Sorry, Rella

    This inn has almost no guests.

    The few that are here have all gone into their rooms, and the corridor was eerily silent.

    There was no one to see or hear us.

    An empty, dark hallway with just the two of us.

    And the woman in front of me wasn''t wearing the thick, rough clothing that was typical of women in this world. Instead, she was dressed in something light, almost silky.

    Even if I had no special feelings for her, a situation like this would make anyone uneasy.

    My eyes darted around the hallway, not sure where to settle, and I shifted awkwardly. While I moved my arms and legs pointlessly, the dancer began to mutter something.

    It didn''t seem like she was speaking for my ears.

    Still, her soft, indistinct murmurs got under my skin.

    Somehow, I couldn''t help but pay attention.

    Her voice carried a rhythm, like a lullaby sung to a child. It flowed through the corridor, almost like background music.

    Maybe because I hadn¡¯t gotten proper sleep, I started to feel a little drowsy.

    Forget talking¡ªmaybe I should just go back to my room and sleep.

    I was tired.

    My eyelids grew heavy, and my vision narrowed as they began to close.

    Then the dancer spoke.

    ¡°¡­ If you''re tired, it¡¯s okay to sleep5. But before you do4, take three steps3 and bark like a dog2, twice. It¡¯s very natural1. Everyone feels good when they do that.¡±

    In an instant, my sleepiness evaporated.

    I reached out immediately.

    The hallway was narrow, and we were standing right in front of each other.

    The dancer¡¯s slender neck fit perfectly into my hand.

    I held her throat just tightly enough not to break it, then lifted her slightly.

    The dancer flailed, kicking her legs while choking for breath.

    Satisfied that she wouldn''t be able to say anything more, I asked her, "What are you trying to pull? Why do you keep adding those weird numbers to your words? First in Enorthian, and now in Arenon... What are you up to?"

    The dancer grabbed my wrist with both hands, struggling.

    "Don''t even think about making a sound. If I hear anything like what you did before, I will break your neck."

    "...Urk...urk..."

    "If you understand, just move your eyes."

    The dancer¡¯s eyes rolled from side to side.

    "Now explain yourself. Anything that sounds off, and I¡¯ll snap your neck. No tricks."

    The dancer blinked her eyes in acknowledgment.

    I loosened my grip, just slightly, and she coughed violently before speaking.

    ¡°¡­ Cough... cough... I wasn¡¯t trying to harm you... I just wanted to see if my power had any effect... That¡¯s all. Look at what I said. It should be obvious¡­¡±

    I said nothing, and she continued, coughing between her words.

    "...I swear, I wasn''t trying to hurt you... It¡¯s just that I have no weapons, no nothing..."

    "If you had so much as a sharp stone in your hand, you''d already be dead."

    "..."

    A glint of fear crossed her face, just for a moment.

    ¡°So, what exactly were you doing earlier?¡±

    ¡°I... I have the power to control a person''s mind, just a little."

    "What do you mean?"

    "If you were an ordinary person, you would have taken three steps down this hallway and barked like a dog, twice."

    ¡°...¡±

    So she really expected me to do that?

    I thought it was just wordplay.

    "But it didn¡¯t work on you at all."

    "..."

    "I thought maybe it was because I used Enorthian, so I tried in this country¡¯s language. Usually, it works best in someone''s mother tongue, the language they grew up speaking."

    Ah, that would make sense. Of course, it wouldn¡¯t work on me.

    Both languages are familiar to me, but the first language in my head is Korean from my past life.Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.

    Any language that enters my head is automatically translated into Korean.

    The reason I felt drowsy when she was murmuring earlier must have been because of the rhythm, not the language itself.

    Hmm¡­ wait. Could what she was doing be hypnosis?

    Counting backward during hypnosis¡ªI''ve seen that on TV.

    Unconsciously, I looked at the dancer¡¯s face.

    If she knew about hypnosis... Could she be a reincarnator?

    But I couldn''t just outright ask her if she was a reincarnator.

    While I hesitated, the woman spoke again.

    "I''m a witch. My power is to control people''s minds. Though it clearly has no effect on you."

    A witch.

    Fantasy, indeed.

    Asking her if she was reincarnated would have to wait.

    Things might get strange if I brought it up now.

    Still in my grip, she smiled.

    "My name is Dorthe the Witch. Those who know me call me Dorthe of the Enchantment."

    ¡°...¡±

    It sounded impressive, but her neck was still caught in my thick hand, her head tilted awkwardly.

    Because I held her slightly aloft, she was standing on her tiptoes, barely able to keep herself upright.

    She might claim to be a witch, but right now, she didn¡¯t seem threatening at all.

    ¡°So, what does this witch Dorthe want from me?¡±

    I asked, and Dorthe awkwardly smiled, gripping my wrist with both hands.

    ¡°Could you... let go of my neck first? It¡¯s hard to stand, and I can barely talk¡­¡±

    ¡°Keep talking like this.¡±

    ¡°¡­Sigh... You¡¯re a very cautious person.¡±

    It¡¯s not caution¡ªyou were acting incredibly suspicious.

    When she realized I had no intention of letting her go, Dorthe began speaking, dangling from my hand. She didn''t seem like she was trying to deceive me or do anything sneaky.

    ¡°The man I travel with is Muel. He bears a grudge against you. Originally, it was because of your mother. He wants to kill you, but it¡¯s impossible for him to do so, as he¡¯s only capable of singing. That''s why he needs me.¡±

    Hold on, should I be killing you right now?

    I must have tightened my grip slightly because Dorthe coughed and began tapping my wrist with her hands.

    ¡°¡­Wait, listen! Please, just listen... It¡¯s not about actually killing you¡­ He¡¯s just pretending.¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    What was she even saying?

    I signaled her to continue, and Dorthe spoke, still coughing.

    ¡°¡­I¡¯ve been using my power on him all this time. I¡¯ve been laying the groundwork, trying to manipulate his memories. The original plan was to give him a vision of killing his enemy and then replace his real memories with that. But when he saw you, that became impossible. If he perceives you as real, my power may not work.¡±

    But because of the effort she¡¯d put in over so many years, she didn¡¯t want to risk even the slightest chance of failure.

    So, she was here to make a request.

    ¡°¡­You want me to pretend to be dead?¡±

    ¡°No, no, nothing like that. I¡¯m just asking you not to kill him if he¡¯s wandering near you. I once met an Enorthian warrior, so I know you people never leave any threats unchallenged.¡±

    She gasped for breath, her mouth hanging open. After catching her breath, Dorthe spoke again.

    ¡°¡­Think of him as a fly. A fly buzzing around. Please, just ignore him.¡±

    I frowned, and Dorthe quickly added more.

    "Isn''t he pitiful? Because of your mother, he can¡¯t even be a proper man anymore."

    ¡°...¡±

    What on earth was she talking about?

    What did my mother have to do with him being a man?

    Seeing my expression, Dorthe raised one hand.

    She mimicked a cutting motion with her fingers and spoke.

    ¡°Your mother cut it off.¡±

    ¡°...What?¡±

    It took me a moment to understand her words.

    Seeing my bewildered expression, Dorthe¡¯s eyes drifted to between my legs.

    ¡°Down there.¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    ¡°She cut it right off.¡±

    Oh my god, what...

    I recalled the sad expression of the bard who had been singing earlier, and I felt sad too.

    Mother, that¡¯s a bit too much.

    It might have been better to just kill him.

    Right at that moment, Dorthe''s voice cut through my thoughts.

    "It would have been better to kill him, right?"

    Yes, I had just thought that too.

    "He really is pitiable. When I first met him, he had come to the area where I lived to end his own life."

    ¡°...¡±

    "And he was so scared of your mother that he would have seizures and pass out at just the mention of Helga''s name. He would foam at the mouth and collapse whenever he even heard something reminiscent of her name. But her name is known throughout the kingdom, so it was impossible for him to live like that."

    The bard had essentially become neurotic due to his fear of my mother.

    Unable to cope, Dorthe had gradually and painstakingly replaced his fear with resentment and hatred.

    And alongside that, she had also planted fake memories that didn¡¯t exist in reality.

    Her plan was to one day replace his real memories with those false ones. Dorthe had worked on this for over twenty years.

    He had only been able to act somewhat normally for the past few years, she said, looking at me with pleading eyes.

    ¡°I¡¯ve put in so much effort; I don¡¯t want it all to collapse here.¡±

    Her efforts aside, the bard¡¯s plight did seem unfortunate.

    Seeing me hesitate, Dorthe smiled with crescent-shaped eyes.

    ¡°I¡¯m not asking for a favor without giving something in return. When your little bird matures, I can find it a mate. If it¡¯s female, I¡¯ll find several males. If it¡¯s male, at least one female. What do you think?¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    What kind of nonsense was this?

    Seeing my expression, Dorthe¡¯s eyes went wide.

    She seemed to have forgotten that I still had her by the neck.

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me... Do you not know what kind of bird that is?¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    I had thought it might be something special since other animals kept trying to eat it in the Forest of Darkness.

    But still, it was just a little bird.

    I never imagined it was significant enough that offering to find it a mate would be a worthwhile deal.

    Dorthe''s expression turned cunning as she grinned.

    "Hehe. If you let Muel live and pretend you don¡¯t notice him, I¡¯ll tell you what kind of bird it is."

    Sigh.

    I let out a small sigh and looked at her directly.

    "No thanks. I don¡¯t need to know."

    I didn¡¯t care what kind of bird Rella was.

    As long as they didn¡¯t try to harm me, it didn¡¯t matter to me what Muel or this woman did around here.

    However, using it as leverage to control my actions was not something I could accept.

    The bard being pitiable was a separate matter.

    As my grip tightened, Dorthe made a strange noise, her airway constricted.

    ¡°Ku¡­Kurk¡­¡±

    Just before her neck snapped, tears welled up in her eyes as she grasped my wrist with both hands.

    She mouthed silently, begging, P-please, forgive me... spare me.

    Seeing no deceit in her eyes, I let go.

    Coughing violently, Dorthe collapsed to the corridor floor.

    After coughing for a while, she wiped her mouth and got up.

    ¡°Enorthians are really too violent.¡±

    She grumbled, looking up at me.

    ¡°Still, thank you.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not going to kill Muel, are you?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Hehe.¡±

    Dorthe laughed softly, then turned and began to walk away.

    As she moved down the hallway, I called after her.

    ¡°So¡­ what kind of bird is it?¡±

    Dorthe turned back and smiled.

    ¡°You¡¯re curious after all?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a phoenix. I don¡¯t know how you got it, but for a baby phoenix to be all alone without its mother¡¯s protection is extremely rare. I¡¯ve never seen one before.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°If it ever has chicks, give me one. That is, if it¡¯s possible.¡±

    With that, Dorthe hummed softly and walked away into the hallway¡¯s darkness.

    A phoenix...

    No way.

    I let out a small sigh.

    Rella, who had been practically passed out because of the guy in the shared room¡¯s stench, suddenly stirred.

    She wiggled out, flapping her wings.

    After moving about my hair for a moment, Rella pecked at my head.

    ¡°Pipipi!¡±

    Judging from the loud chirping, she seemed hungry.

    Rella pecked at me again, as if to demand I give her meat.

    ¡°Alright, alright.¡±

    I¡¯ll get you some food.

    Instead of your mother.

    With a heavy heart, I made my way back to the room.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Rella.¡±

    I whispered softly, and Rella chirped loudly, as if she didn¡¯t understand.

    Or maybe she was urging me to hurry up with her food.

    Anyway, I¡¯m sorry, truly.

 Chapter 16: The Witch Dorthe

    I was terrified¡ªabsolutely terrified. I thought I was going to die.

    Even though my master had warned me, Enorthians really are terrifying.

    When Dorthe returned to her room, she leaned her back against the wall and pressed her hand to her chest.

    For a moment, it felt like her heart had run away and she didn''t know where it had gone.

    ¡®Master, there are too many terrifying things in this world.¡¯

    The gazes she felt while dancing, the scornful glances from other women, the dirty catcalls from men, the men who approached whenever she visited a village, the rocks that were thrown at her.

    She had experienced so many frightening and horrible things since leaving the forest, but nothing had made her feel this shocked and scared.

    This time, she had really thought she was going to die.

    ¡°...¡±

    Finally, tears began to pour down her cheeks.

    Once they started, they couldn''t be stopped.

    There was no end to them.

    All the resentment and fear she had suppressed for so long spilled out, accompanied by her sobs.

    She tightly covered her mouth with both hands as she cried, but Muel stirred in his sleep.

    He shifted in the darkness, rustling the bedding as he woke up.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± he said, his voice laced with irritation.

    ¡°...N-nothing...¡± Dorthe tried to answer, but her words came out as more sobs.

    Muel sluggishly reached out, lighting the lamp.

    A dim glow filled the small, shabby room, and the shadows on the wall swayed like they were dancing.

    Dorthe stared blankly at the shadows as Muel spoke.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be an idiot... don¡¯t cry...¡±

    Master...

    She hurried to his bedside, kneeling before him as Muel, staring blankly at the wall, continued.

    ¡°A witch doesn¡¯t cry. Don¡¯t cry... Didn¡¯t I teach you? If you¡¯re sad, smile. If you¡¯re in pain, smile with a cunning expression. When your heart is breaking, laugh even louder. A witch grows stronger by laughing...¡±

    ¡°Master.¡±

    Her tears flowed even harder.

    Haha.

    Amidst her tears, Dorthe laughed, and Muel slowly began to speak again.

    ¡°A witch doesn¡¯t cry. Don¡¯t cry. Didn¡¯t I teach you? If you¡¯re sad, smile... If you¡¯re in pain, smile with a cunning expression... When your heart is breaking, laugh even louder. A witch... grows stronger by laughing... A witch doesn¡¯t cry. Don¡¯t cry. Didn¡¯t I teach you...¡±

    The words her master used to always say echoed in an unfamiliar voice.

    Knowing that her life was nearing its end, her master had manipulated Muel¡¯s memories to leave him with these words.

    The late witch, Enchantment Dorthe, had left her young disciple with this parting gift, along with her name. It was something Dorthe would never again hear spoken in her master¡¯s true voice.

    Dorthe sat on the cold floor, silently looking up at Muel.

    Then she closed her eyes.

    Amid Muel¡¯s repeating words, her master¡¯s voice resonated in her mind.

    A witch doesn¡¯t cry. Don¡¯t cry...

    ¡®I know, I know, Master. A witch laughs. I always laugh as a witch should, as you told me to. I laugh cunningly, pretending I¡¯m not hurt.¡¯

    But even when I shield myself with laughter, this world is far too terrifying, cruel, and overwhelming.

    Dorthe muttered softly to herself.

    ¡®I want to go back to the forest.¡¯

    Though her master was gone now and it was empty, she still wanted to return there.

    To that place filled with memories.

    Muel continued to repeat the same words until Dorthe¡¯s sobs eventually stopped. He stared blankly at the wall for a long while.

    ¡°...¡±

    It was finally over.

    Dorthe wiped the tears from her cheeks and stood, stepping back from him.

    It was time for her to become once again Witch Dorthe, to put on the mask of her master.

    Just like her master had always done, she needed to smile cunningly, to laugh as if nothing could ever hurt her.

    Muel stared at the shadow on the wall for a moment longer, then frowned.

    ¡°You woke me up with your noise. Where have you been?¡±

    ¡°Hmm, just a night walk?¡±

    ¡°If you have time for that, think about what to do with that Enorthian.¡±If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.

    ¡°Hehe, I know.¡±

    ¡°Tch.¡±

    Muel didn¡¯t question that she was the witch Dorthe, his master. He believed it without doubt and flopped back down on the bed.

    The face of the old witch Dorthe, which used to exist in his memories, was now gone without a trace.

    That slightly mischievous, wrinkled face of his old master now only existed in her mind.

    Sigh.

    Everything that had been done to Muel, her master had done.

    All that remained was the final step¡ªto completely overwrite his memories.

    It was the gift of two witches for Muel, who had wandered into the forest and brought joy with his chatter and his beautiful music for many years. And it was the last task her late master had left her.

    If she succeeded in overwriting his memories so that he could live on his own, Muel would forget everything about the witch Dorthe.

    Then there would be only one Dorthe left.

    The old master¡¯s trace would be gone.

    Even that single phrase, left behind in Muel¡¯s memory as a parting gift, would disappear.

    On that lonely night, the young witch Dorthe leaned out of the small window and gazed up at the dark sky.

    Recalling the small bird that perched on the Enorthian man¡¯s head, Dorthe sighed softly.

    ¡®That man is lucky.¡¯

    She remembered her master telling her that phoenixes are deeply affectionate creatures.

    If her master said so, it must be true.

    She didn¡¯t know how a phoenix, a bird that lived in the deep forest far from human reach, had ended up in his hands, but it would likely stay with him for the rest of his life.

    Until it died, that bird would never forget the man.

    ¡®I wish I had a bird like that.¡¯

    Then, maybe even a witch who lives alone in the world wouldn¡¯t be lonely.

    Dorthe exhaled softly into the cold night air and looked up at the moon.

    Ah, so lonely.

    It¡¯s so lonely.

    ¡®Master...¡¯

    She called out in her heart, but there was no response.

    If a witch was truly a being who defied the order of the world, she should be able to answer, even from beyond. But it had been years, and Dorthe had never heard a reply.

    After staring at the night sky for a moment, Dorthe turned around.

    It seemed that Muel was having a nightmare.

    He muttered in his sleep, his body twitching as if in pain. Occasionally, strange sounds, almost like screams, escaped him.

    After confirming that he wouldn¡¯t wake up, Dorthe took a deep breath and spat out the small wooden piece she had kept hidden inside her cheek.

    It was time to erase her true appearance.

    She wiped off the thick makeup she used to hide her freckles and pale skin.

    After using a damp cloth to clean her hair, which had grown dry and frizzy from frequent dyeing, she lay down.

    Only then did she realize how much her neck hurt.

    She thought that maybe the Enorthian man had left a bruise.

    Recalling the sensation of those thick fingers, Dorthe involuntarily shivered.

    It was as if she had been plunged into an underwater abyss made of air.

    She could feel her life slipping away through his fingers.

    The coldness in his eyes had brought fear from deep within her core.

    ¡®It was really terrifying.¡¯

    Not being able to escape from danger because her power had no effect¡ªthat was the first time she had experienced such helplessness.

    And besides her master, it was also the first time she had been touched by another person.

    ¡°...¡±

    In such a frightening situation, she had a strange thought¡ªthat a person¡¯s skin was warm.

    Even in that terrifying and dangerous moment.

    As if following the memory of his touch, Dorthe ran her fingers over her neck several times before drifting to sleep.

    <hr>

    The room had already been paid for the entire week.

    Paying upfront didn¡¯t make it any cheaper, but it did come with a glass of wine or beer at each meal.

    Given my financial situation, I should take whatever I could get for free.

    I had packed up all my belongings before leaving since I didn''t know when I¡¯d return, and the innkeeper had warned me not to leave anything valuable behind.

    I had already told the innkeeper yesterday that I¡¯d be away for a few days, so the stay could be extended accordingly.

    It was convenient that the innkeeper used to be an adventurer himself. He knew the process even better than I did and had taken care of it in advance.

    As I left the inn, I saw the bard and the witch huddled in a corner, whispering about something.

    Were they preparing to head to the plaza, or were they scheming about how to kill me?

    The bard quickly looked away as soon as he saw me.

    Perhaps he still feared my mother on a subconscious level.

    Thinking of his circumstances, I wished for him to regain his sanity and live a normal life, whether his memories were altered or not.

    The witch, Dorthe, waved her hand lightly at me.

    If she were an ordinary person, she¡¯d probably be quite frightened after what happened yesterday. But maybe being a witch made her immune.

    Somehow, the whole situation left me with a strange feeling.

    Once I reached the guild, Jenny took me to a reception desk that was by the wall.

    Unlike the other desks, this one was lower and wider.

    ¡°Yesterday, you said you wanted to sell some hides, right? You can leave them here. We have a separate person who handles purchases. From now on, if you want to get items appraised, you can come to this desk.¡±

    As Jenny said, there was a young man sitting behind the desk.

    There were various tools laid out beside where he sat, probably used for appraisals.

    The young guild employee swallowed nervously as he looked at me.

    Scared, huh.

    Not everyone was as brave as Jenny.

    I flipped over my cloth bag, spilling out the hides, and the man¡¯s eyes widened.

    His previously nervous expression changed dramatically.

    He picked up each hide, inspecting them carefully, and then looked at me with an expression of utter despair.

    "How could you treat such precious items like this! They''re all wrinkled! Jenny, look at this! Stuffed in recklessly, handled so roughly! Good grief, the luster is all gone."

    ¡°...¡±

    He looked up at me as if I were his lifelong nemesis.

    ¡°This is unacceptable! These hides must be handled delicately. You won''t get their proper value if you treat them like this. You''ll end up with a low price.¡±

    I mean, I¡¯m sorry, but I''m not a leather craftsman. These hides were just byproducts of hunting for food.

    I couldn''t do any better than that.

    But the young guild employee was too agitated.

    He kept murmuring such precious hides, such precious hides, touching them with a regretful expression while giving me a resentful look.

    Hmm, it didn¡¯t seem like the right time to say anything.

    It felt more like he was talking to himself, even though he was addressing me.

    Noticing my troubled expression, Jenny smiled and spoke to the guild employee.

    ¡°Ed, can you still salvage them?¡±

    ¡°...Of course. I might not be able to restore them to the highest grade, but I can bring them to near-top quality.¡±

    ¡°Then do that.¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    ¡°How long will it take?¡±

    ¡°Well, these hides are clearly top-quality at first glance. Especially this white fox fur¡ªit¡¯s so fine it could be sold to royalty. There aren¡¯t many craftsmen who can handle hides of this caliber, so if I hand it over to one of them...¡±

    Ed, the employee, mumbled as if talking to himself, but Jenny cut him off and asked again.

    ¡°How long?¡±

    ¡°It will take at least a week just to assess how much can be restored. After that, we¡¯ll have to negotiate the craftsman¡¯s fee and determine the final value... It¡¯ll take at least two weeks, maybe up to a month.¡±

    Wow, that long?

    I thought I¡¯d just receive the money today, but it seemed the purchasing process was more complicated than I¡¯d expected.

    As Ed began inspecting each hide one by one, Jenny turned to me.

    ¡°Rafa, when you sell something to the guild, you have two options. One is to sell it right on the spot. That¡¯s good if you need money urgently, but it might mean taking a loss. Of course, sometimes the opposite happens, but it¡¯s usually not in the seller¡¯s favor.¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    ¡°The second option is to have a professional appraise the item properly. If there are any damaged parts, they get repaired, and we determine the price including those costs. I think this option will be more profitable for you this time. What do you think?¡±

    ¡°Please do it that way.¡±

    Jenny smiled.

    ¡°That¡¯s a good choice. Most people still choose the first option because it takes less time, but it often means they lose out in the long run.¡±

    Wouldn¡¯t that mean the guild ends up with fewer profits?

    Jenny smiled, as if she could read my thoughts.

    ¡°There are other guilds in this city¡ªthe merchant guild, for example. It¡¯s in our best interest to offer better prices to keep adventurers tied to our guild. Besides, our main income comes from the commissions we get when adventurers complete quests. Item purchases are just a secondary source of income.¡±

    When I asked how much the commission was, Jenny gave me a faint smile.

    ¡°We take 40% of what adventurers earn from their work.¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    These robbers!

    I should have known¡ªno organization in the world really cared about the well-being of others.

 Chapter 17: The One-Eyed Dog

    "Shall we talk about the job now?" Jenny said as she handed me a wooden token with a number on it, along with the request paper she had shown me yesterday.

    ¡°The basic information is all here. Take this token and show it to the village chief. He will understand that you¡¯re the adventurer who accepted the quest and give you further instructions.¡±

    That¡¯s a relief.

    I was slightly worried that, upon seeing me, the village would either chase me away or simply refuse to believe me.

    But if I can prove my identity with this token, there should be no problem.

    "What should I do after I finish the job?" I asked.

    "The village chief will give you an identical token along with the reward. Bring that back here as proof of completing the task."

    ¡°Understood.¡±

    I nodded, and Jenny smiled.

    ¡°There''s something to prepare, so wait here for a moment.¡±

    As I nodded again, Jenny went inside and took out a thick ledger, then started writing something down on paper.

    It seemed like it would take a while, so I picked up the request paper and read it once more.

    The request itself was simple.

    A creature called a "one-eyed dog" had been appearing in the village, attacking and eating people.

    According to the description, it was about the size of an adult man.

    If the size was accurate, it wasn''t too big.

    There were one-eyed dogs in the forest where I used to live, and I had come across ones as tall as myself on several occasions.

    They were pretty tasty.

    ¡®Can I catch it and eat it myself?¡¯

    That was something I''d need to ask about.

    The request form was just a single sheet of paper, containing no further details beyond the creature being large and ferocious.

    Since I quickly finished reading it, I had nothing else to do.

    Feeling bored, I turned my head and caught several people looking at me. The moment I met their gazes, they awkwardly averted their eyes.

    Some suddenly found the wall incredibly interesting, others pretended to search for something on the ground, and one even abruptly started an unrelated conversation. One fellow, a moment too late in looking away, seemed so embarrassed that he just rushed out of the guild.

    ¡®Hmm, are they afraid of me?¡¯

    I thought that thanks to Jenny and the bald man, the misunderstanding of me being some wordless savage had been resolved.

    "..."

    It could be because of my clothes.

    I was still wearing the same outfit my mother had made for me when I lived in the forest.

    My mother, well, she wasn''t exactly balanced when it came to sewing.

    She wasn''t particularly skilled at cutting and stitching clothes, but when it came to crafting leather holsters or bags for carrying weapons, she was surprisingly competent.

    As a result, my appearance looked a bit out of place.

    Father made anything look fashionable, but I had inherited more from Mother.

    That''s probably why I looked like a barbarian.

    Imagining my mother in clothes just like mine, I let out a small sigh.

    Yeah, it was definitely the outfit.

    In the forest, it didn''t stand out so much, but in the city, it made me look quite peculiar.

    Once I finish this job, I should start by getting some new clothes.

    Then I¡¯d just be a big, intimidating adventurer, not a barbarian.

    Yeah, that sounds better.

    I was nodding to myself when I heard Jenny¡¯s laughter.

    "Sorry to interrupt your thoughts, Rafa. Here, this is a map. Since you might not know the way to the village, I drew it for you," she said, handing me a simple map.

    It was a rough sketch of this city, with key landmarks noted throughout.

    It pointed out markers like ¡°three mountains to the left,¡± ¡°a tree struck by lightning,¡± and ¡°a rock shaped like a face after about three hours.¡±

    ¡°What do you think? Can you find your way with this?¡±

    ¡°Of course. It¡¯s very detailed.¡±

    Compared to the circles my mother would draw for me, just about anything would be considered detailed.

    With instructions as thorough as these, I shouldn''t get lost.

    Even an old-world Earthling like me, used to depending on GPS, could easily follow this map.

    After I folded up the map, Jenny started talking about the payment.

    "This job is expected to take about five days, so the total payment is 150 lira."

    The enthusiasm that had filled me moments ago completely deflated.

    ¡°...So, after deducting the commission, I get 90 lira.¡±

    Jenny''s mouth fell open.

    A guild employee working nearby was also startled and looked over at us.The narrative has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.

    Normally, I¡¯d wonder why everyone seemed so shocked, but now wasn¡¯t the time to care about that.

    ¡®Five days of work for 90 lira...¡¯

    That¡¯s too little¡­ It¡¯s far too little...!

    According to the map, it would take over a day to reach the village, and naturally, it would take over a day to return too.

    Even though I have longer legs and more stamina than most, making my journey faster, it still meant seven days of work for just 90 lira.

    The cheapest inn, which wasn¡¯t even a private room but a shared dormitory, cost 1 lira a night just to sleep in. Earning 90 lira in a week¡ªcould I afford a decent room, buy clothes, and eventually save up for a house at that rate?

    I might catch a cold, and there could be days with no work, meaning I¡¯d live in poverty for the rest of my life.

    What should I do?

    Should I quit being an adventurer and go looking for a gold mine instead?

    As I was lost in thought, Jenny leaned forward eagerly.

    ¡°How did you figure that out just now?¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    ¡°That your share is 90 lira, I mean.¡±

    Honestly, I didn¡¯t feel like answering.

    Not to exaggerate, but I felt like crying.

    But personal feelings aside, this was work.

    Forcing myself to respond, I said, ¡°I calculated it.¡±

    ¡°Calculated...?¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    ¡°You mean you calculated it without writing it down on paper or sand?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    It wasn''t anything difficult.

    But a few other adventurers had come over, praising me as if I''d done something incredible.

    ¡°You should¡¯ve been a merchant!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. You¡¯d be well treated in the marketplace.¡±

    ¡°Ah, maybe not. You don¡¯t exactly have the face for it.¡±

    The adventurers who¡¯d been watching from a distance began to chatter noisily.

    I knew better than anyone that calculating something like this wasn''t a big deal.

    On Earth, everyone could do this kind of math in a flash, and no one would ever call it impressive.

    But, well, humans are simple creatures.

    If enough people say you¡¯re amazing, it makes you feel just a little proud, even if you know better.

    Maybe my brain was turning to mush because of all the compliments, but I started feeling pretty good.

    ¡°Rafa,¡± Jenny said, her eyes shining with excitement.

    ¡°There¡¯s a large-scale expedition coming up soon. We can find people who know how to read and write and do calculations, but there¡¯s hardly anyone who can do quick arithmetic like you. It hasn¡¯t been finalized yet, but it seems like forming the expedition is almost a done deal. Once this job is over, why don¡¯t we take that on?¡±

    The important thing was the payment.

    If it¡¯s still 30 lira a day, I¡¯ll just have to find something else¡ªlike searching for a gold mine or capturing a dragon to sell at a high price.

    Maybe Jenny read my thoughts, because she smiled.

    ¡°For five days of work, 150 lira is actually pretty good. It''s a mid-tier assignment, so the pay is higher. The lowest tier, E-rank, starts at 2.5 lira per day.¡±

    That¡¯s absurd.

    At 2.5 lira?

    So if they worked for that, they¡¯d be left with 0.5 lira after paying for the cheapest inn.

    Seeing my face, Jenny laughed again.

    ¡°The expedition should pay well. It¡¯s risky, but it¡¯ll be made up of skilled people, and the lord himself is funding it.¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    The lord?

    It wasn''t a guild expedition but one led by the lord?

    Could it be¡­ are they going after my mother?

    My body stiffened with fear.

    If they were leading an expedition to find my parents...

    ¡®Should I destroy everything here now? Or wait until they enter the forest and ambush them...?¡¯

    Even if I had to become a criminal, I had to stop them.

    Just as I was thinking that, Jenny tilted her head and said, ¡°You don''t have to worry too much. The mission itself will be dangerous, but we¡¯ll be moving in a group. There have been reports of dragons sighted near the city. It¡¯s said that there are several, so they¡¯re forming an expedition to deal with it. Our guild has already received a request to join.¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡±

    If my mother spotted a dragon near the house, she¡¯d go after it immediately.

    Once a dragon nested, it would claim the entire area as its territory, which could become a serious headache.

    I had heard that if the dragon laid eggs, it would fight to the death to protect its territory, devastating the surroundings.

    ¡®So... dragons.¡¯

    It wasn''t an expedition to hunt my mother.

    That was a relief.

    A deep sense of reassurance settled within me, but there was also a tinge of unease.

    Even if it wasn''t this time, one day, somewhere, an expedition would form to hunt her down.

    When we were done at the guild, Jenny led me outside.

    ¡°Where are we going?¡±

    The reception staff mostly stayed behind their desks.

    Aside from yesterday, when she helped with my lodging, I didn''t see why Jenny needed to leave today since I was heading out on a job.

    It seemed odd, so I asked, and Jenny smiled.

    ¡°I want to show you where to buy the things you¡¯ll need for travel. If you get caught by the wrong kind of people, you¡¯ll think this city is full of nothing but wicked swindlers.¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    ¡°This is a good city. Sure, there are bad people, but there are many good ones too. Stay with us for a long time, Rafa.¡±

    Maybe I hadn¡¯t been lucky with other people, but at least I got a good guild staff member.

    Feeling a bit embarrassed, I scratched my head, and Jenny winked playfully.

    ¡°Besides, we¡¯re taking a 40% commission from you, so I¡¯ve got to make it worth your while.¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    Maybe she actually held that in her heart.

    Following Jenny, I entered a narrow alley that twisted and turned, lined on both sides with shops.

    Each was crowded with people because most of them displayed their goods outside.

    The alley was narrow, so it felt even more cramped with everyone gathered in front of the stalls.

    Moving through the bustling alleyways, I was able to buy what I needed at affordable prices, thanks to Jenny¡¯s guidance.

    Salt, spices, a rag and oil for cleaning weapons, bread with raisins...

    I even managed to buy some things on credit at a few shops thanks to Jenny.

    I still had some money left, but you never know what might happen in the future.

    It was reassuring to be able to make purchases on credit while keeping some cash on hand.

    As I was finishing up, I found a place selling herring, hung in a line like dried fish.

    If it were too expensive, I would have let it go, but it was just 1 lira for 12 fish, so I bought it right away.

    It was so cheap that I first thought I had misheard it as 10 lira.

    Apparently, salted herring was one of the most common foods for ordinary folks.

    It was cheap and easy to come by.

    Knowing that I could eat fish as much as I wanted from now on made me happy.

    I liked meat, but as a former Korean, I always felt happier when there was fish around.

    After buying this and that, my bag, which had been lighter after handing over the animal hides to the guild, was once again bulging.

    Somehow, it made me feel rich.

    ¡®But it probably won¡¯t last even a week.¡¯

    Maybe it was because of my size, but I ate a lot.

    In the forest, since my mother had a similar appetite, it wasn¡¯t something I noticed much, but now that I was out in the city, it was hard to ignore.

    I probably ate several times what an ordinary person would eat.

    Sigh.

    I let out a small sigh.

    Once I left the city, I would need to catch something¡ªa boar, or anything.

    Buying and preparing food wasn¡¯t going to be enough.

    Even though I thought it would be easy to find the way with the map, reality was, of course, different.

    After leaving the city, I ended up taking the wrong path several times.

    There wasn''t much I could do about it.

    In this world, there weren¡¯t any signposts.

    The only markers were things like trees, rocks, or the position of the sun.

    If you weren''t careful, you¡¯d miss them. By the time I realized I hadn''t seen a marker I was supposed to pass, I¡¯d already gone hours past it.

    If it hadn¡¯t been for Jenny''s map, I probably wouldn''t have found the destination even in a month.

    With all the time wasted getting lost, I had to keep walking even after it got dark, carrying a torch.

    But one way or another, stumbling along, I eventually saw the village in the distance on the evening of the second day.

    Maybe because they were on guard against the one-eyed dog, there were torches hung on the village fence.

    Without those, I might have walked right past the village without realizing it was there.

    Then I¡¯d end up searching for it in some completely wrong place.

    ¡®Thank goodness.¡¯

    Feeling relieved, I quickened my pace when I saw a dark shape ahead of me.

    I widened my eyes in surprise.

    ¡®A one-eyed dog!¡¯

    There was its long, sparse tail, stretching behind it as it walked toward the fence.

    It was hard to see clearly in the dark, but the tail looked like the muscular tail of a rat.

    Its body resembled that of a catfish.

    Except for the single large eye on the center of its face, it had long whiskers extending to either side, making it look very much like a catfish.

    You could say it was like a catfish with four muscular legs, and you¡¯d be almost exactly right.

    The reason why that strange-looking creature was called a ¡°dog¡± was that it barked¡ª¡°woof.¡±

    It didn''t make any other sounds¡ªjust ¡°woof.¡±

    It was strange, but that was all it did.

    Well, it was convenient for me.

    If I could catch it now, I could leave by morning, cutting a seven-day job down to just three days.

    I gauged the distance, then quietly drew my axe.

    Gathering wind around my body, I prepared to move.

    The wind would push against me, allowing me to run much faster.

    Taking a deep breath, I dashed toward it.

 Chapter 18: Even a Beetle Has Its Tricks

    ¡°Pipipipipipipi!¡±

    Oh, for heaven''s sake.

    Rella¡¯s chirping pierced through the stillness of the night air.

    It wasn¡¯t a scream or a sound made out of fear¡ªit was simply a melody of joy.

    She fluttered her wings as if she were the one flying.

    It seemed that the faster-than-usual speed made her curious and excited.

    Not being able to communicate has its drawbacks.

    There was no way to tell her to keep quiet.

    ''Well, it¡¯s not that big of a deal.''

    After all, even if Rella hadn¡¯t chirped, the one-eyed dog was called a dog for a reason¡ªit had good hearing.

    It would have noticed me approaching soon enough.

    More than that, what was bothering me was that Rella¡¯s tight grip on my hair was starting to hurt. It felt like my scalp was about to be torn off.

    ¡°Hey, if I go bald because of you, I¡¯ll hold a grudge.¡±

    As I muttered, Rella chirped again, as if she thought I was inviting her to play.

    Perhaps startled by my swift approach, the one-eyed dog spun around in a rush.

    Its long tail swung like a whip.

    As its catfish-like, wide mouth turned to face me, a long tongue shot out toward me.

    The creature¡¯s tongue was far longer than its body.

    Since I was also charging straight towards it, the tongue shot right at my face.

    It seemed like it was trying to catch me.

    ''Seriously¡­ who gave it the name "dog"? If anything, it¡¯s more like a catfish lizard.''

    I muttered to myself as I swung my axe lightly.

    The tongue that had stretched out to wrap around my neck was severed in the dark, and a short yelp burst out from the one-eyed dog¡¯s mouth.

    ¡°Woof!¡±

    It was strange.

    Even its yelp sounded like ¡°woof.¡±

    The one-eyed dog let out another long ¡°woof¡± as it spun around.

    It must have sensed the overwhelming difference in power.

    It seemed to be trying to flee.

    In the dark, its scrappy tail stiffened and swayed from side to side.

    Its muscular legs pushed forward, carrying it away.

    If you listen to its woofs for too long, you start feeling pity for it.

    Whether it¡¯s in pain, whether it¡¯s crying out, or even threatening you¡ªeverything was just a ¡°woof.¡± There was something sad about that.

    That¡¯s why, whenever I killed a one-eyed dog, I always tried to end its life in one swift strike.

    To avoid prolonged suffering, so that it wouldn¡¯t cry out in pain with another mournful ¡°woof.¡±

    This time was no different.

    I kicked off from the ground, leaping into the air.

    My massive body soared through the darkness with a swoosh.

    Unlike usual, I was utilizing the wind, and it felt as though I defied gravity itself, easily gliding through the sky.

    Above my head, Rella¡¯s loud chirping echoed, as if she was the one in flight.

    I was the one moving, but she seemed to think she was flying by herself.

    The fluttering sound of her small wings rang in my ears.

    Maybe she thought she was carrying me as she flew.

    How amusing.

    ¡°Hold on tight.¡±

    When I said that, she responded with a chirp that sounded like an acknowledgment.

    My body took a few more strides through the air, finally landing on top of the one-eyed dog.

    ¡°Heave-ho.¡±

    I let out a small grunt as I twisted my body.

    With strength channeled into my arms, I brought my axe down.

    The thick neck of the fleeing one-eyed dog separated with a clean sensation, falling to the ground.

    The headless body, unable to halt its running momentum, continued forward for several more paces before collapsing.

    "¡­"

    What now?

    I let out a small sigh as I stood there.

    It seemed like Rella¡¯s excitement had rubbed off on me, and I had gotten a bit carried away myself.

    I¡¯d put too much force into my arms, and my axe ended up embedding itself deep into the ground.

    ''I really need to be more careful.''

    I don¡¯t know who made this axe, but it¡¯s incredibly sturdy¡ªit was a gift from my mother.

    Especially the blade.

    The edge is almost a solid chunk of steel, roughly sharpened. It feels more like I¡¯m swinging a chunk of iron rather than wielding an actual axe.

    However, the handle is wooden.

    It¡¯s strong, yes, but it¡¯s still wood. It¡¯s not as resilient as steel, and the head of the axe is quite heavy.

    When I was a child, swinging it around was just pure fun, but lately, I¡¯ve begun to worry that the handle might snap under the weight of the steel.Stolen content warning: this tale belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences elsewhere.

    To be more precise, that concern started a few days ago when I visited the marketplace.

    During the tour with Jenny, I happened to pass by a weapons shop, and I overheard the prices of the weapons there¡ªthey were outrageously expensive.

    Until I save up enough money, this axe cannot be allowed to break.

    Without my tool for making a living, I¡¯d truly be at risk of starving.

    I picked up the torch I had discarded in pursuit of the one-eyed dog and crouched by the spot where my axe had embedded itself.

    I examined the buried axe.

    "¡­"

    What should I do?

    It was truly an impressive feat.

    The axe was wedged into the ground as though it belonged there, like it had been born into this earth.

    The handle was buried well over halfway.

    ''How did it even go in that deep?''

    I did it myself, but I still didn¡¯t understand.

    I tried to wiggle it to see if I could pull it out, but it wouldn¡¯t budge.

    I really am monstrously strong.

    How did I manage to get it in there so cleanly and deeply?

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    Maybe I should just force it out.

    But what if the handle breaks?

    While I was deliberating, Rella approached where the axe blade was buried and began pecking at the ground.

    ¡°¡­Are you telling me to dig it out by hand?¡±

    ¡°Pipi?¡±

    Rella tilted her head, looking at me as if to say, "What else can you do?"

    Sigh.

    I guess I have no choice.

    I took out the knife I used for skinning animals and began digging around the axe.

    Dig.

    Dig.

    Dig.

    "¡­ It¡¯s lodged in there really deep."

    I let out a long sigh.

    This is why I tend to avoid using wind magic too much.

    I¡¯m already strong, but if I add wind to it, it¡¯s less of a synergy and more of a disaster.

    Rella seemed to have gotten bored.

    While I worked to dig out the axe, she wandered around the area.

    She climbed up on the one-eyed dog¡¯s head, then on its body, tugged at its tail, and nibbled on it.

    She seemed to be having fun.

    I, too, was nearly finished.

    The blade was beginning to show itself.

    Once I could see the blade, I figured it would be okay to pull it out.

    That¡¯s when I heard a strange noise and turned my head.

    There was Rella, battling a large bug.

    "!"

    But right behind her, a snake with its mouth wide open was lurking.

    I always thought snakes coiled around their prey to crush it before eating, but for some reason, this one was trying to swallow Rella whole while she was still alive.

    I jumped up in shock, but it was too late.

    Rella disappeared into the snake¡¯s mouth in an instant.

    Oh no!

    I conjured wind at my fingertips.

    Although I could wield wind with just my bare hands, I wasn¡¯t good at controlling it that way, possibly because of my overwhelming strength.

    If I wasn''t careful, I could end up tearing the snake apart entirely.

    If Rella were still alive inside, she¡¯d die too.

    ''Stay calm. There¡¯s still time before she gets digested.''

    Right, I¡¯d just seen her get swallowed, so I should still be able to save her.

    I infused my knife with wind.

    Directing the wind through a weapon made for much better accuracy.

    I aimed at the snake''s tail, just as I was about to release the wind¡ª

    Suddenly, the snake twisted violently, opening its mouth wide.

    With a cough, Rella was spat out.

    Then the snake slithered away, as if it had been shocked.

    ¡°Rella!¡±

    Panicked, I rushed over, and Rella, who had been sitting there dazed, suddenly sprang to her feet.

    ¡°Pipipipipipi!¡±

    Thank goodness.

    She wasn¡¯t dead.

    It didn¡¯t look like she was hurt either.

    As I approached and picked her up, I noticed an odd burnt smell coming from her.

    "¡­Hmm?"

    I took her over to the torch to examine her, and I noticed her feathers were slightly singed in places, curled up and burnt.

    Surely the snake hadn¡¯t breathed fire, had it?

    It wasn''t a dragon.

    ¡°You¡­¡±

    You were the phoenix chick, weren¡¯t you?

    ¡°Do you emit flames when you¡¯re in danger? Or maybe your whole body heats up?¡±

    I¡¯d never seen her set herself on fire, even when she¡¯d nearly been eaten before.

    Maybe her abilities only activated instinctively when she was in serious danger¡ªwhen she was actually being swallowed whole.

    I didn¡¯t know where she generated such heat, but thank goodness she had.

    ¡°Even a beetle has its tricks, and here you are¡ªa tiny, seemingly helpless chick¡ªwith a way to protect yourself.¡±

    Maybe that¡¯s why she¡¯d managed to survive in that dangerous forest without her mother.

    Feeling proud of her, I stroked her gently with my finger, and she puffed out her chest, chirping happily.

    ¡°Pipi! Pipipi!¡±

    ¡°Are you boasting? Haha. Anyway, well done. I¡¯m glad you¡¯re okay.¡±

    As I petted her again, she suddenly began pecking my finger sharply.

    Perhaps it wasn¡¯t boasting after all¡ªmaybe she was simply angry about having nearly been caught by the snake.

    Perhaps she was blaming me for not catching the snake.

    "¡­"

    Could she have actually been trying to catch that snake?

    ¡°Was it going to be food?¡±

    Murmuring to myself, Rella puffed her chest out again and chirped loudly.

    ¡°Pipipit!¡±

    Yeah, I don¡¯t understand.

    We¡¯re definitely not communicating with each other, are we?

    ¡°Anyway, it¡¯s a bit dangerous at night, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    When I placed Rella on my head, she seemed exhausted and nestled into my hair.

    With that, I grabbed my axe and the body of the one-eyed dog and began walking back toward the village.

    Since it was a bit of a distance from the village, the gate wasn¡¯t open.

    It was quiet even when I got close, so perhaps there was no lookout.

    If there had been someone on watch, they would¡¯ve seen the torchlight approaching.

    At night, it¡¯s easy to notice moving flames.

    That¡¯s how I¡¯d found the village too.

    In any case, I felt bad waking them up in the middle of the night, but I had to hurry if I wanted to leave early in the morning.

    I banged on the village gate.

    ¡°Eek!¡±

    "¡­"

    It was the sound of someone screaming.

    ¡®So, someone was inside after all.¡¯

    Then why hadn¡¯t they left the gate open?

    As I wondered, a voice shrieked from inside.

    ¡°H-H-H-Hurry up! The-the-there¡¯s a barbarian thief at the gate! What are you all doing?!¡±

    In the distance, I heard the sound of people rushing towards the gate.

    There were also sounds of weapons clashing.

    Ah, this was a pattern I had encountered before.

    "¡­"

    I definitely need to buy new clothes soon.

    It¡¯s because of the clothes.

    ''Although being mistaken for a thief is a first.''

    I glanced down at myself and saw that in one hand, I held the bloody, headless body of the one-eyed dog, while in the other, I held its large, blood-soaked head, with its one eye wide open.

    "¡­"

    It was pretty grotesque, even to me.

    With my appearance combined with the animal carcass, I guess I could see why they¡¯d think I was a thief.

    Feeling disheartened, I called out.

    ¡°I¡¯m from the guild! I¡¯ve come here for the one-eyed dog extermination request. I encountered it outside and took care of it, which is why I¡¯m covered in blood.¡±

    "¡­"

    "¡­"

    The once-clamorous voices quieted down.

    ¡°If you¡¯re not a thief, t-then p-prove it!¡±

    It was a young man¡¯s voice.

    And then someone scolded him, as if they found his words too disrespectful.

    ¡°What if you make him mad talking like that?!¡±

    ¡°Idiot, bravery and being reckless aren¡¯t the same!¡±

    No, no, it¡¯s fine. I understand that my current appearance is a bit frightening.

    Covered in blood, even I might find myself unsettling.

    There was a square hole in the gate.

    I pulled the token I had placed in my belt pouch and held it close to the opening.

    ¡°Here it is. The guild¡¯s token.¡±

    "¡­"

    After a moment, I heard the sound of someone moving near the hole, then someone let out a groan.

    ¡°My deepest apologies, adventurer!¡±

    I heard the latch on the other side of the gate lifting, and soon, the gate swung open wide.

    Standing at the front was an elderly man with snow-white hair.

    He bowed almost at a right angle.

    ¡°Please forgive my rudeness. I am the chief of this village. Please, forgive this most discourteous act.¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s fine. There¡¯s no harm done.¡±

    Even as I assured him, the chief kept bowing, repeating his apologies.

    I suppose adventurers aren¡¯t usually treated this deferentially. It must¡¯ve been because I¡¯m an Enorthos, a big, imposing one at that.

    A sense of gloom washed over me.

    It¡¯s definitely the clothes. It¡¯s the clothes.

    It wasn¡¯t just my mother¡ªI had my father¡¯s blood as well. If I dressed properly, I¡¯d just look like an exceptionally large Arenon.

    As I walked further into the village, I spoke to the chief, who still maintained his deferential posture.

    ¡°Sorry for waking you up in the middle of the night, but since I¡¯ve completed the request, I¡¯d appreciate it if you could prepare the token and the payment.¡±

    ¡°Well¡­ a-at this hour?¡±

    ¡°Yes, sorry about that. I want to leave early tomorrow morning.¡±

    ¡°...W-Wouldn¡¯t it be alright to not be in such a rush¡­?¡±

    For some reason, the chief seemed even more flustered as he spoke.

    ¡°W-Well¡­ Adventurer¡­ As a token of our gratitude, we¡¯ve also prepared food and drink for you. Since the original plan was five days, why don¡¯t you stay with us a few more days?¡±

    ¡°No, I¡¯m sorry, but I need to leave tomorrow.¡±

    I need to take on a new job and earn more money.

    As I spoke firmly, the chief subtly signalled to someone else with his eyes.

    "..."

    Something felt off.

    Could it be that this village was about to turn on me, just like the others?

    ¡®No, that can''t be it.¡¯

    This was a place I had come to based on a guild request.

    No village would dare suddenly turn rogue, would it?

    Besides, I didn¡¯t have anything valuable on me.

    Right, I shouldn¡¯t be so quick to doubt people.

    Since leaving the forest, having encountered so much cruelty, my view of the world had soured.

    I reflected on that thought as I followed the chief.

    He said that I could stay in his house tonight, and I¡¯d receive the token there as well.

    Surely, the man who rushed off into the darkness after the chief''s signal wasn¡¯t preparing a weapon or a sleeping agent to ambush me later.

    "..."

    Right?

    The doubt still lingered, and I tightened my grip on the axe in my hand.

 Chapter 19: Enemies Are Everywhere

    "!"

    It was him.

    The face of the man who killed my mother.

    Even under the dim torchlight, there was no mistaking it.

    How could I ever forget that face, even though I saw it only once as a child?

    Not even in my dreams had I forgotten it.

    In my imagination, I had sliced that face countless times with a blade.

    But I never knew his name, his occupation, or where I could find him. All I knew was his face.

    As I grew older, I thought he might be the notorious Helga that I¡¯d heard in rumors, but Helga was said to be a woman. Though some claimed she looked like a man, I was still unsure.

    But now, it seems that Helga was not my true enemy.

    No, it was this man.

    Recalling the memories from my childhood, I was certain.

    "Yes, there¡¯s no mistake. It¡¯s him."

    The face was exactly the same as the one I had seen as a child.

    My teeth ground together with a loud creak.

    The memory of that day flooded back into my mind, as vivid as if it had happened just yesterday.

    I was, what, seven years old? Maybe eight?

    I can¡¯t remember my exact age.

    In fact, I¡¯m not even sure if my age now¡ªsomewhere in my late thirties¡ªis accurate.

    I grew up following my mother from place to place, wandering endlessly. Sometimes she told me I was five years old, and then, during the same year, she¡¯d say I was six.

    Sigh.

    Taking a deep breath, I tried to calm myself.

    The year my mother died, we stayed in one place, a little distance from the capital, for a long time. It was much longer than usual, so even as a child, I found it odd.

    Looking back, I think my mother was waiting for someone¡¯s message.

    I didn''t know for sure, but it seemed my mother was part of some kind of shady guild.

    All I knew was that she accepted assassination jobs to make ends meet. From what I could tell, she wasn''t particularly skilled at it.

    If she had been an exceptional assassin, she wouldn''t have died so easily.

    One day, my mother had placed me up in a tree with dense leaves, and we waited for a long time.

    Eventually, that man appeared, and she approached him.

    She seemed to be trying to speak to him.

    Even back then, my mother wasn''t a stunning beauty, but she had a captivating presence.

    She smiled once and leaned slightly toward the man.

    And then, the man¡¯s massive axe moved.

    For a moment, I didn''t understand what had happened.

    I saw the axe swing, and the next thing I knew, my mother¡¯s head was rolling across the ground.

    Her face, still looking as if she might answer if I spoke to her, turned toward me up in that tree.

    She had told me not to make a sound, but I couldn¡¯t help it¡ªa scream burst out of me.

    Or maybe it was more like a wail. Whatever it was, it was loud, and the man glanced up at me.

    I thought I was going to die too, but instead, he just left.

    Even after he left, I didn¡¯t know what to do. I sat in that tree and cried for hours.

    That''s all I remember about the day my mother died.

    Because of the shock, everything before and after that moment is a blur.

    Thinking of that gaze meeting mine through the leaves, a chill ran down my spine, as if I were back in that moment.

    Suppressing the rising fear, I muttered quietly to myself.

    ¡°To meet here of all places¡­¡±

    There could be no worse kind of ill-fated encounter.

    When I searched for him for so long, he was nowhere to be found. Now that I had given up and resolved to start a new life, he appeared before me.

    And it wasn''t enough that he killed my mother; now he had even taken the woman I was supposed to marry.

    "I won¡¯t forgive him. Never."

    My grinding teeth made a grating noise.

    I came to this village about four years ago.

    I had seen a woman who resembled my mother.

    I heard she had been alone for a few years after losing her husband.

    The village chief had promised that if I settled down, worked hard, and supported myself, he would let me marry her.

    I trusted his words, and that¡¯s how I ended up staying here.

    And just a few months ago, after countless delays, our marriage was finally set.

    If it hadn¡¯t been for the one-eyed dogs, I¡¯d be living with her by now.Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.

    But those strange creatures ruined everything.

    It cost too much to hire the guild.

    One single extermination cost 150 lira.

    If an extra one showed up, it was another 100 lira.

    But beyond that, the difficulty level increased, and each subsequent extermination would cost 200 lira.

    There were three one-eyed dogs that appeared in the village.

    That wasn''t the kind of money a poor village like this could easily produce.

    One of them showed up alone, but the other two were always together.

    According to the village chief, who had dealt with one-eyed dogs before, the lone one was likely just a young pup trying to fend for itself.

    Its parents probably drove it away, but it hadn''t yet learned how to survive alone, so it kept following them.

    But even this "young pup" was the size of an adult.

    There was no way the villagers could deal with them on their own.

    And by then, those creatures had already taken two of our children.

    The village chief believed that the one-eyed dogs wouldn''t leave, having realized that our village was an easy source of food.

    A village meeting was held, and it was decided that each household would contribute a bit of money to pay the guild for the extermination request.

    If any household couldn¡¯t afford it, the chief and the rest of the village would provide a loan.

    [¡°First, we¡¯ll submit a request to the guild for one of them. Then, when an adventurer comes, we¡¯ll just have to beg them to take care of the rest.¡±]

    When the chief said that, he glanced over at the woman I was to marry.

    He was suggesting offering her for a few nights.

    I vehemently refused, but then the chief said, in that case, I should be the one to pay for the extermination of the one-eyed dogs.

    Of course, I had no such money.

    I even tried convincing her to run away with me, but she refused.

    Having known nothing but this village since birth, she was terrified of the outside world.

    She accepted it as something inevitable and cried, asking me not to abandon her.

    So, unable to do anything, I swallowed my rage until it was like choking on bile.

    ¡°...¡±

    I pressed gently on the small pouch I carried close to my chest, almost like a talisman.

    Inside the tiny pouch, about the size of my thumb, were tools my mother had used for assassinations.

    When I was a child, my mother taught me how to use them, time and time again.

    [¡°You do it like this, put it in your mouth, careful¡ªit must not touch your tongue¡­ One mistake, and you''ll end up killing yourself.¡±]

    My mother¡¯s voice echoed in my mind.

    If she were to die, she said, I would need a way to protect myself.

    Sigh.

    I let out a soft breath.

    Since settling in this village, I hadn¡¯t taken the tools out. But I had kept practicing, just for this¡ªjust for revenge.

    As I glared at my enemy¡¯s face, I muttered inwardly.

    ¡°This is my chance.¡±

    In broad daylight, I¡¯d end up dead, just like my mother.

    No, I needed the darkness¡ªplaces filled with people. Only there would he fail to notice me.

    He¡¯d die without knowing who or why.

    When I saw my bride-to-be heading to the chief¡¯s house, I pulled my mother¡¯s pouch out from my chest.

    ***

    After walking deep into the village, I finally reached the chief¡¯s house.

    Several men were moving large wooden barrels inside even in the dead of night.

    Several women, holding baskets woven from wood, were also going inside.

    I had no idea what they were doing so late at night.

    Growing cautious, I asked the chief.

    ¡°What are those barrels?¡±

    ¡°Ah, that¡¯s liquor made in our village. I heard that¡­ well, people like you, adventurers, enjoy drinking.¡±

    Oh, it was something they had prepared for me.

    And the entire barrel, filled with alcohol?

    Unfortunately, other than wine, I hardly touched any other type of alcohol.

    The drinks here didn¡¯t really suit my taste, having been used to canned beer back in my past life.

    My mother used to make liquor from goat¡¯s milk, and I couldn¡¯t stomach that at all.

    I couldn¡¯t even swallow a single drop.

    I immediately threw it all up.

    So, while I appreciated the gesture, even if they gave it to me, I couldn¡¯t drink it.

    I felt bad that they went through so much effort, but I didn¡¯t need it.

    Still, it felt wrong to ask them to take back what they had worked so hard to bring in.

    Seeing my conflicted expression, the chief quickly added, ¡°We once had an adventurer help us in this village before. We treated him the same way. You really don¡¯t need to feel any pressure about it. We¡¯re just so grateful that you came to this remote village to get rid of the monsters.¡±

    Well, I was getting paid for this job, so of course, I¡¯d come. Expecting more than that would be the real problem.

    ¡°Please, please, come inside. I heard that people like you, I mean, adventurers, especially enjoy food and drink, so we prepared plenty for you.¡±

    The chief had almost called me a barbarian before catching himself, smiling nervously while sweating profusely.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t witness it myself, but I heard that you killed that massive one-eyed dog with just a single axe blow. Truly remarkable! Having someone of your caliber come to our village is incredibly fortunate for us. We cannot thank you enough¡ªno matter how many times we express our gratitude, it won''t be enough.¡±

    The chief practically gushed as he led me to the door.

    Compliments are nice, but too many start feeling insincere, as if they were mocking you.

    Plus, the chief¡¯s subtle glances toward the people around us made me uneasy.

    The suspicion I¡¯d had before coming here began to rise again.

    It seemed Rella had woken up, likely drawn by the scent of food.

    She started chirping, demanding her meal.

    ¡®Ah¡­ right.¡¯

    Right now, I had something far more valuable than any white fox pelt.

    A phoenix.

    A rare treasure that could bring even the dying back to life.

    ¡®Maybe someone recognized Rella.¡¯

    If that were the case, their reaction would make sense.

    Neither the chief nor the men nearby seemed openly hostile, but it was possible they had put a sleeping agent in the food.

    I couldn¡¯t let my guard down.

    My sense of caution shot to its peak.

    Which was why I noticed it.

    One of the men carrying the barrels hadn¡¯t come out.

    I distinctly remembered four men going in, but only three had come out.

    One of them was glancing around as if searching for the missing person.

    Something felt off.

    And the moment I thought that, I felt a gaze from beyond the door.

    Turning my head, something glinted in the flickering torchlight.

    It wasn¡¯t a sword or an arrow.

    It was something much smaller.

    If I hadn¡¯t been on guard, I might not have noticed it at all.

    It was truly minuscule.

    Danger.

    As my instincts screamed, I swung my axe upwards.

    My target wasn¡¯t the man standing in the darkness.

    It was the door frame between us.

    Before the axe could hit, I met the eyes of the man beyond the door.

    The gleaming eyes were filled with hatred.

    One look at those eyes, and I knew my instincts were right.

    With a loud crash, the door frame shattered, the surrounding wall collapsing.

    Debris and a thick cloud of dust rose between us.

    Judging the spot where the man had been standing, I thrust my axe forward.

    Not the blade, but the blunt end.

    I wasn¡¯t trying to behead him. I needed to crush his mouth.

    That¡¯s what I thought.

    As soon as I felt the sensation of human flesh meeting the axe, different from the rocks and rubble, a small groan escaped the man.

    Almost simultaneously, the chief screamed as he rushed over.

    ¡°Aaaah! My house! I just had it repaired last year!¡±

    He raised his arms to the sky, wailing.

    ¡°A barbarian has destroyed my house!¡±

    This reaction felt strange.

    Hadn¡¯t the villagers been in on this?

    The thought flashed through my mind, but for now, everything seemed gray, uncertain.

    Keeping my eye on the people¡¯s movements, I grabbed the chief by the scruff of his neck.

    ¡°Gurk!¡±

    His face turned pale from his collar choking him, but he soon started shouting again.

    ¡°He¡¯s killing people! The barbarian is killing people! First, he destroys a perfectly good house, and now he¡¯s trying to kill me!¡±

    Too loud.

    While the other villagers had turned pale and either ran or collapsed in fear, the chief kept shrieking.

    He must have been furious over the damaged house.

    Gripping the chief, I walked into the thick dust.

    ¡°Someone help! Please, save me! You there, help me! The barbarian is killing people! Ahhhh! I put those expensive stones in there, and now they¡¯re ruined. If I¡¯d known, I¡¯d have bought cheaper ones. I¡¯m going to file a complaint! I¡¯m going to report this to the guild! If you think I¡¯ll just stay quiet, you¡¯re sorely mistaken! I¡¯ll get every coin I¡¯m owed, I swear!¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    Wait a minute, if he complains to the guild, am I going to have to pay for the damages?

    I needed to think this through.

    ¡®If it turns out the guy I just killed was innocent, I could be in serious trouble.¡¯

    All I could do was hope my instincts had led me right.

    I was certain¡ªat least, mostly.

    Just a tiny bit of doubt lingered.

    The man hit by the axe lay amidst the dust and rubble.

    Seeing his face, I let out a sigh of relief.

    His face, in just that brief moment, had turned half-black.

    ¡°Poison¡­¡±

    It seemed the chief misunderstood my muttered words.

    ¡°Aaaah! Oh, no! The barbarian used poison! He used poison!¡±

    The chief¡¯s shouting escalated into hysteria.

    How could anyone interpret the situation like that?

    Anyway, it seemed the chief and the village were in the clear.

    ¡®But what about all those strange behaviors?¡¯

    There was still something going on with the villagers.

    What it was, I still had no idea.

 Chapter 20: Even This Village Has Its Own Tricks

    ¡°Oh my God, the barbarian used poison! He¡¯s spreading poison in our village!¡±

    The chief screamed at the top of his lungs and tried to turn to flee.

    Seeing him take a step forward, I grabbed him by the nape of his neck once more.

    ''I should be a bit harsher here.''

    If I wasn''t careful, I could be accused of using poison myself.

    For some reason, this world seems to favor whoever shouts the loudest.

    With one hand, I held the chief, and with the other, I slammed my axe down into the ground.

    The earth cracked beneath us with a thunderous noise.

    "..."

    Well, that wasn''t what I intended.

    Maybe I used too much force.

    It might¡¯ve been a bit much, but I doubt it showed on my face.

    Instead, I made my expression as fierce as possible and looked around at the scene beyond the shattered doorway, through the settling dust.

    Everything suddenly went silent.

    Even the noisy chief shut his mouth tightly.

    Shrinking back, the chief seemed noticeably smaller than just moments ago.

    After glaring at each of them with a fierce expression, I turned my gaze to the chief.

    ¡°You¡¯re the one in charge of this village. Open that man¡¯s mouth and show me what¡¯s inside.¡±

    "..."

    The chief''s eyes slowly moved to the face of the dead man.

    Moments ago, the man¡¯s face was only half-black, but now it had turned entirely pitch-dark, as if dyed with ink.

    Anyone could see that it would be dangerous to touch him.

    The chief¡¯s head shook like a broken wooden puppet.

    ¡°N-No, no, I can¡¯t, please, spare me, Adventurer, please, spare me.¡±

    Tears were streaming down his face.

    But I couldn¡¯t back down here.

    If I checked it myself, people might assume I was the one who put whatever poison there.

    Pushing the chief¡¯s back toward the dead man, I pointed my chin toward a piece of fallen wood and a stone nearby.

    ¡°Use that to open his mouth.¡±

    "..."

    The chief hesitated, refusing to move.

    But when I slammed my axe into the ground again, the chief had no choice but to approach the corpse and kneel.

    Large teardrops rolled down the chief¡¯s face.

    ¡°Huff¡­ Huff¡­ I¡¯ve lived a hard life, and now I die like this¡­ If I¡¯d known it would end like this, I would have slaughtered another pig in the winter¡­ Now I die without even having a piece of pork... Ah, what a life¡­ This wretched existence never had any luck¡­ I die after living with a wife like a pig, only ever holding her pig-like hands... Ah... Oh¡­¡±

    His lament as he wept was strange.

    The old woman crying outside must¡¯ve been his wife, given their similarities in demeanor. It must¡¯ve been a case of married couples growing alike.

    As the chief pushed the wooden stick into the dead man¡¯s darkened mouth, a slender tube rolled out.

    ¡°Huh? What?¡±

    The chief stared at the tube in confusion.

    ¡°Why is something strange inside his mouth?¡±

    Instinctively, the chief reached out to grab it, and I quickly stopped him.

    ¡°Don''t touch it. If you make a mistake, that poisoned needle might end up killing you.¡±

    ¡°Hiii.¡±

    The chief swiftly withdrew his hand.

    Even though I already knew these villagers were innocent, I glared sternly at the chief to drive the point home.

    ¡°That man tried to kill me with a poisoned needle. Are you all in on this?¡±

    Finally, it seemed to dawn on him.

    The chief''s face turned pale as he shook his head vigorously.

    ¡°No, no, Adventurer, no! He was just a drifter. He wasn''t originally from our village.¡±

    ¡°Then why did you send a non-villager to me deliberately?¡±

    I raised my eyebrows, and the chief shook his head so hard it looked like his head might fly off.

    ¡°No, no, he was a member of our village, without a doubt... I mean, we thought he was trustworthy. You see, he arrived here a few years ago. He was trying to settle here... Yes, trying to settle. He seemed like a good person¡ªsomeone we could trust. I swear it.¡±

    The chief desperately tried to explain himself, and the other villagers, who had been standing at a distance, also started to chime in.

    ¡°What the chief is saying is true.¡±If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    ¡°We all thought he was a good man.¡±

    ¡°He followed orders without complaint.¡±

    ¡°He always took on the hardest work in our village.¡±

    ¡°H-he was kind. Really, he was.¡±

    ¡°We couldn¡¯t have imagined he¡¯d do something like this.¡±

    I could see the situation clearly now.

    This drifter, who¡¯d settled in the village, just happened to be one of my mother¡¯s enemies.

    And he must¡¯ve mistaken me for someone else.

    I guess it¡¯s just one of those things¡ªafter a few experiences, you get a sense for it.

    ''Mother¡­ just how many enemies did you have?''

    Sigh.

    By now, it feels like every place I visit has someone holding a grudge against my mother.

    And for it to reach the point where a poisoned needle is flying toward me¡­ It makes me a bit apprehensive about what lies ahead.

    ''Poisoned needles, of all things. How troublesome.''

    If this were a wuxia novel, I might be able to walk on water, sense danger, or fight my enemies with palm strikes. But this is a world more akin to a medieval reality.

    Dodging a flying poisoned needle... Wait a minute.

    Why not?

    Maybe I could do it.

    After all, I can use wind magic.

    I might not be very good at controlling it, but I can launch something like a palm strike.

    I''ve never run across the surface of a lake, but I can already leap through the air using wind.

    Sensing hostility is probably the only thing left to figure out.

    That¡¯s challenging, but if I can manage the rest, it shouldn¡¯t be impossible.

    "..."

    Heh, seems like mastering martial arts isn¡¯t as impossible as I thought.

    A cynical smile tugged at my lips, and for some reason, the chief threw himself flat on the ground and shouted while crying.

    ¡°It¡¯s true, Adventurer! Our village has nothing to do with what that man did! We are innocent! Please, believe us!¡±

    The people outside had turned pale as well.

    I suppose my smile must¡¯ve looked terrifying.

    "..."

    Ah, that stings a little.

    When I said I believed him, the chief looked back into the house and opened his mouth hesitantly.

    ¡°T-Then, would you like to eat now? There is food prepared inside.¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s fine. Just give me the guild token. I¡¯ll be leaving now.¡±

    After almost being hit by a poisoned needle, I wasn¡¯t about to linger here.

    For all I knew, that man might¡¯ve had a brother or a lover who would want revenge.

    There was no proof that this dead man was the only one with a grudge against my mother.

    I¡¯d be more comfortable camping somewhere near the village.

    ¡°T-That, that¡­ Please, just stay one more night!¡±

    "..."

    ¡°There are women¡­ There¡¯s plenty of food and drink too.¡±

    There was definitely something strange going on with these villagers.

    I grabbed the chief by the collar and lifted him.

    The chief¡¯s feet dangled in the air, swaying.

    ¡°Speak honestly. What are you planning? Why do you keep insisting I stay?¡±

    ¡°... I... it¡¯s nothing...¡±

    Pale-faced, the chief stammered.

    But when I tightened my grip, the chief began choking, and he gasped out his confession.

    ¡°Kaagh¡­ Sorry¡­ I¡¯m sorry¡­ There aren¡¯t just one... There are two more¡­¡±

    Ah, so that¡¯s it.

    As my grip loosened, the chief looked at my face, trying to gauge my reaction before continuing.

    ¡°... So... In order to complete the request, you need to kill two more...¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    I raised my eyebrows, and the chief cried out, desperation etched on his face.

    ¡°Y-you see... That¡¯s how it is... Perhaps the Adventurer doesn¡¯t know, but here, you¡¯re supposed to finish off all of them to complete the request. We thought there was only one, but then two more showed up later. We were about to inform the guild, but you arrived before we could, so we thought we¡¯d prepare some food to make it up to you...¡±

    The villagers standing outside seemed to regain their senses, and they each added something.

    ¡°Y-Yes, that¡¯s right.¡±

    ¡°In fact, we were just about to contact the guild.¡±

    ¡°The Adventurer arrived sooner than we expected.¡±

    Sigh.

    A sigh escaped my lips.

    ¡°Shut up!¡±

    I barked, and all the noise abruptly stopped.

    ¡°Do you all think I¡¯m some kind of fool? Is this a joke? You think just because I¡¯m a barbarian, you can pull one over on me? What? I have to kill them all to complete the request?¡±

    ¡°T-That¡¯s¡­¡±

    The chief looked at me with a frightened expression.

    ¡°Don¡¯t think I can¡¯t read. I read it all, and I received an explanation. One was worth 150 ril, an extra one adds 100 ril, and any more than that is an additional 200 ril each.¡±

    "..."

    The chief''s face turned ghostly pale.

    So did everyone else.

    ¡°Give me the token.¡±

    ¡°... A-Adventurer¡­¡±

    ¡°If you don¡¯t give it to me right now, I¡¯ll go straight to the guild and tell them you broke the contract. Then, no adventurer will ever come here again¡ªnot even if one-eyed dog grandfathers show up instead of one-eyed dogs. You know what that means, right?¡±

    ¡°G-Got it. I¡¯ll get it right now, Adventurer.¡±

    The chief flailed his arms, and a young man, probably his son, ran inside the house.

    After a while, he returned with a wooden token bearing the same number as mine.

    Just as I received it and left the house, I heard someone crying nearby.

    Turning my head, I saw a child who seemed barely school-aged, crying loudly.

    A frail-looking woman stood next to the child, and she ran over and threw herself onto the ground.

    Rubbing her forehead against the dirt, she pleaded.

    ¡°Adventurer, please save us. My child has already been eaten by those monsters. This is my only remaining child... If you leave, they¡¯ll take this one too. Please, show some mercy... Please, I beg of you¡­¡±

    The woman sobbed bitterly, and the child behind her cried even louder.

    "..."

    It was infuriating.

    More than the money, it was the fact they treated me as a barbarian, constantly feeding me lies¡ªit was infuriating.

    ''But the child isn¡¯t at fault.''

    The thought that the child might die if I left now made my feet feel heavy.

    Seeing my hesitation, the men standing at a distance hurried over and knelt down.

    ¡°Adventurer, please save us. We beg of you.¡±

    ¡°We were wrong.¡±

    ¡°For the sake of the child, please...¡±

    ¡°They¡¯ve already eaten five children.¡±

    Wait¡­ five?

    I stared at the man in shock, and another, seeing my expression, started fake crying.

    ¡°In fact, it¡¯s six. Last night, they took another one¡­¡±

    Ah, these bastards¡ªthey¡¯re lying.

    It made me angry again, but honestly, it was better if that were a lie.

    With a small sigh, I called the chief, who was standing awkwardly.

    ¡°Bring some paper and write a contract. Write down exactly how many there were, and that I didn¡¯t just hunt them down on my own but did it at your request.¡±

    ¡°... Adventurer, if we do that¡­ Our village is very poor; we simply can''t afford such an enormous amount...¡±

    ¡°Shut up.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Bring the paper.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Once again, the chief''s son ran into the house and came out with some paper and a charcoal pencil.

    ¡°Charcoal can be erased. Get ink instead.¡±

    Hearing that, the chief practically collapsed forward.

    His face twisted as if he were about to cry.

    ¡°Well¡­ Ink is too expensive¡­ Our village doesn¡¯t have any¡­¡±

    Sigh, these guys.

    Really can¡¯t let my guard down.

    Were they planning to write it in charcoal so they could pretend nothing happened later?

    With a weary sigh, I spoke.

    ¡°Shut your mouth, and just bring it.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Once again, the chief¡¯s son ran into the house.

    The chief, half in tears, began to write.

    [Three one-eyed dogs have appeared in our village.]

    Watching him write, I let out another sigh.

    ¡°Add the village¡¯s name as well.¡±

    "...Yes."

    The chief continued writing.

    After pointing out several more things, I finally got a properly written statement.

    It seemed the chief''s conscience was a bit twisted.

    He kept trying to find a way out.

    If that mother and her child hadn¡¯t cried, I probably would have left without dealing with the one-eyed dogs.

    Once everything was written down, the chief handed me the paper.

    ¡°Now, sign it with your name and stamp it with the village seal.¡±

    ¡°Eh! How did you know about the village seal?¡±

    "..."

    I shot him a glare, and he fell silent, pulling a seal out from his belt.

    ''So even a village like this has an official seal.''

    I didn¡¯t know that either.

    I only mentioned it because I had seen a seal next to the village¡¯s name on the guild request form.

    ''Interesting. For a world that seems so haphazardly put together, it has a proper system.''

    Just as I had received the paperwork, a mournful animal howl echoed from far away, carried on the wind.

    "Woof¡­"

    Something about the sound seemed different from usual, so I glanced at the chief¡¯s face. The old man was looking into the distant sky with a fearful expression.

    ¡°It seems¡­ the one-eyed dogs have realized their young one is dead.¡±

    "..."

    ¡°I think the one that died today was the young one. It had just started learning to be independent.¡±

    So that¡¯s what it was.

    If I had left this village, everyone here might have been slaughtered.

    Sigh.

    A small sigh slipped out without me even realizing it.

 Chapter 21: Not Sad or Lonely

    I was about to leave the village when I stopped and turned back.

    "Prepare the one I just caught for roasting. Get the fire, spices, and salt ready."

    "Y-yes, adventurer. Of course, we¡¯ll get it all ready. Once the sun rises, everything will be prepared by the time the hunt ends."

    "No, get it ready now. It''ll be over soon."

    "R-right now? At this hour?"

    "You know that without me, you¡¯d all have been slaughtered. Those beasts would¡¯ve stayed nearby for days or weeks, eating anyone they could find. So don¡¯t complain¡ªjust do it."

    Sometimes, animals have a fierce persistence. I¡¯m a living testament to that. A mother bear once followed me for over ten years, waiting for the right moment to avenge her cub.

    After nearly being killed by that bear as a child, my mother warned me repeatedly. She said a mother who has lost her young will fight with all she has¡ªten times her usual strength. Facing such a creature is incredibly dangerous.

    And now I¡¯d killed a cub, but it wasn¡¯t just the mother¡ªit was both parents that were still out there. That makes the danger tenfold. Not just for me, but especially for this village of powerless commoners. The outcome is obvious.

    I wasn''t sure if the guild would eventually get its money, but I did know that what I was doing now was enough to keep their mouths shut. If I had simply left and waited for them to make another request to the guild, several people would have easily died within those few days.

    The village chief seemed to understand this too. As I silently stared at him, he stammered and bowed his head repeatedly.

    "Y-yes, of course. We should prepare ahead. I¡¯ll get it ready immediately. Thank you. Thank you, adventurer."

    The one-eyed beasts'' cries grew nearer. I turned my body and walked into the darkness.

    As soon as I took a step outside, the village gates shut hurriedly behind me. I could still hear the one-eyed beasts crying as they approached. Though they weren¡¯t much of a challenge for me, they seemed to be a huge threat to the villagers¡ªenough that they felt terrified.

    But really, closing the gate that quickly, when I wasn¡¯t even completely outside yet? That seemed a bit much.

    These people¡­ even if a dragon were to attack, I felt like they¡¯d still somehow manage to survive. They seemed to have that kind of tenacity.

    The smell of the blood from the cub I killed must have been carried by the wind. The beasts'' cries came faster, sounding more urgent. I grabbed my axe and ran toward the direction of the sound.

    There was no need for stealth, unlike when I was hunting. As long as they weren''t hiding, I could move as quickly as I wanted. The light breeze brushed my skin, propelling me forward, and my shadow danced ahead of me, elongated by the torches from the palisades. It felt as though I was gliding above the ground, barely touching it. Above me, Rella fluttered and chirped in excitement.

    I understand that feeling.

    It really did feel like I had become one with the wind. The breeze whipped against my face, and I sprinted straight into the pitch-black darkness.

    Ah. I forgot to bring a torch.

    If my mother had been here, she¡¯d have thrown at least a dozen punches by now.

    "Well¡­ too late now."

    I couldn¡¯t exactly go back just to grab a torch, so I had to fight as it was. Luckily, I was used to hunting these one-eyed beasts. In this part of the world, they were regarded as a serious threat requiring a mid-level adventurer, but for me, they were nothing more than a tasty meal back in the forest.

    Killing one was no more difficult than slaughtering a goat or a sheep. Though, in the darkness, mistakes could happen¡ªI could aim for the neck and accidentally hit the body, or worse, end up getting bitten. No, getting bitten wasn''t an option. Even though I¡¯ve suffered plenty of bites and scratches from various creatures, pain was still something I absolutely wanted to avoid.

    Who would willingly want to get bitten?

    The cries of the beasts were getting closer. A deep, guttural growl of anger resounded right ahead of me. I couldn¡¯t see them, but I could feel their presence in the darkness¡ªlike shadows with weight, moving with an almost tangible force.

    It seemed the scent of their cub''s blood had riled them up.

    Two directions. One beast was directly in front, while the other was at a slight distance. It seemed I had underestimated them¡ªthey still retained some of their instincts. Perhaps trying to flank me.Stolen from Royal Road, this story should be reported if encountered on Amazon.

    No good. I didn¡¯t think I was in danger of dying, not even remotely. But there was a chance I could get bitten.

    Time to retreat.

    I turned quickly and sprinted back the way I came. Darkness gave the beasts an advantage. I needed even a small bit of light to fight effectively.

    Laugh if you want, but I¡¯m not a fan of pain.

    The wind carried me like an arrow, and I could hear the two beasts¡¯ angry cries echoing behind me. I suppose they thought I was fleeing out of weakness.

    After running for a while, I could finally see a faint gleam in the pitch darkness¡ªa hint of light from the village torches.

    This should do.

    I slowed my pace, the wind dissipating from my skin. The beasts¡¯ cries drew closer and closer. I waited until the cries were almost directly behind me before spinning around, powered by the wind.

    The first beast was slightly smaller than the one I had previously killed. The mother, perhaps?

    The frenzied foam around her face glistened faintly in the torchlight. The beast¡¯s tongue lashed out like a whip, saliva flying as it stretched towards me.

    I ignored it and swung my axe, reinforced by the power of the wind. The blade cut cleanly through her head. Her tongue, which had been heading straight for me, went limp and dropped to the ground.

    The lone eye, now split in half, rolled away into the dust.

    A deep roar echoed beside me.

    No matter who created these creatures, there was something deeply pitiful about them. Even in grief, in fury, they only let out a sound that resembled a dull bark. "Woof." Somehow, that seemed tragic.

    Though, it was true that I was the one causing their grief.

    The remaining beast lunged at me from behind, emerging from the shadows. I twisted my shoulder to avoid its bite, hearing the sharp snap of teeth catching nothing but air.

    Angry, are we?

    Well, I suppose it makes sense. If it were my cub and mate killed like that, I¡¯d be out for blood too.

    The beast seemed well-practiced, immediately lowering its head and diving for my throat.

    Too close for a proper swing.

    This was exactly why I chose to come to a slightly better-lit area. I jumped into its space, ducking under its jaw and grabbing its smooth, lengthy tail.

    The entire beast was a mass of muscle, and its tail was no exception¡ªthick, solid, and covered in taut skin. It was the perfect grip.

    I wrapped its tail around my hand and yanked hard. A sickening crack echoed as bones splintered.

    The beast thrashed violently, trying to throw me off. But I was already spinning its tail high above me, the beast''s body lifting into the air like a waterfall crashing down.

    One.

    Two.

    Three times I slammed it into the ground. By the third, the creature was lifeless.

    "Chirp-chirp-chirp-chirp-chirp!"

    Above me, Rella went wild, hopping back and forth across my head like it was celebrating an elaborate victory dance. The tiny creature was oddly aggressive for something so small. She enjoyed the fight a bit too much.

    But at least now I wouldn¡¯t have to worry about her food for a while.

    If I prove that I caught them, all parts of the beast belong to the adventurer. That¡¯s how adventurers make extra income, beyond what they¡¯re paid for the mission itself. That¡¯s what Jenny had explained to me.

    There wasn¡¯t much use for the one-eyed beasts¡¯ parts, though. I¡¯d heard the hide could be used, but it wasn¡¯t worth much. Better to travel light¡ªI''d just carve out the meat.

    As I approached the village, the gate opened, albeit a bit late. The villagers stared wide-eyed, fixating on the carcass over my shoulder.

    ¡°Y-you already caught it? You just left not long ago¡­¡± the chief stammered, clearly in disbelief.

    I smiled a bit. It was almost comical¡ªof course it was dead. What, did they think I was hauling a live beast around?

    The chief alternated between staring at me and the beast before falling to his knees.

    ¡°Thank you¡­ truly, thank you¡­¡±

    It seemed he hadn¡¯t actually expected me to handle both creatures.

    ¡°Would you like us to handle the butchering, adventurer?¡±

    ¡°Sure, thanks.¡±

    The chief called over a few men, and they struggled to carry the carcass away. He looked at me with awe.

    ¡°You carried these¡­ so easily¡­ Adventurer¡ªno, warrior, you truly are amazing.¡±

    He nearly called me a barbarian again but quickly corrected himself, glancing at my face for a reaction. I let it go.

    Whether they knew it or not, they had probably never even heard the word ¡°Enorthos.¡± For them, both my mother and I were just barbarians from a faraway place.

    Seeing I wasn¡¯t going to get upset, the chief quickly led me inside.

    ¡°As you requested, the fire is ready for the meat. It was only just lit, so it might take a bit. In the meantime, please enjoy the food we prepared.¡±

    The chief spoke cautiously.

    ¡°There¡¯s no poison, I swear. I even tasted each dish myself to make sure. I promise, the food you¡¯re getting is clean. I just took a bite from the extra portions.¡±

    Well, if he insisted.

    Honestly, I was starving. I didn¡¯t think I could wait until the beast was fully cooked.

    The villagers hadn¡¯t prepared much, just some kind of meat stew, salted herring, a thin soup with barely any meat, and some hard bread. But the stew was surprisingly good. No excessive spices or anything, but it was soft, savory¡ªpretty decent.

    It reminded me of a differently seasoned galbijjim from Earth. The chief eyed the empty pot a few times as I devoured it.

    By dawn, the other two beasts had been butchered, and I had also eaten some of the one-eyed meat. They even lightly seared the meat to seal it, tied it neatly, and packed it up in coarse burlap sacks for me.

    If it were just me, I¡¯d have drained the blood and carried it raw. But they had done a thorough job, and I appreciated that.

    Still, something about these people told me they¡¯d survive anything, even if a dragon attacked. They¡¯d peeled the hide off the beasts cleanly and stacked it to one side, and the chief smiled obsequiously.

    ¡°Adventurer, would you like to keep the hide?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°Well then, we¡¯ll take care of it for you. It would only add to your load.¡±

    "..."

    Yes, these people would definitely survive a dragon attack.

    I guess this was just their way of surviving¡ªa little bit of slyness to make it in a harsh world.

    At least they hadn¡¯t tried to rob me¡ªthat meant they were still good people.

    I hadn¡¯t gotten a wink of sleep, but I set off immediately. Without streetlamps, traveling at night was dangerous and unwise. Better to move during the daylight hours; otherwise, you¡¯d end up wasting a whole day.

    As I left the village, the woman who¡¯d lost her child and the chief, along with a few others, came to see me off. When I was far enough away, most people went back inside, but the woman and the chief kept standing there, looking at my back.

    Even when I became nothing but a distant dot, they stayed.

    I could understand the woman, but the chief was surprising.

    ¡°Turns out he did know how to be grateful.¡±

 Chapter 22: Strange Breathing Sounds

    When I went to sleep, there weren''t many people around, but by the time I woke up, it seemed like a whole crowd had gathered out of nowhere. Because of this, a long line had already formed in front of the gate, even though it hadn''t opened yet.

    It wasn¡¯t just people. Carts, wagons, and piles of goods had formed a long line ahead of me. In some spots, people had used stones to hold down small pieces of cloth marking their place in the queue. For a moment, I stared at them, confused, until I realized what they were doing. Following their lead, I left my bag full of meat in line to save my spot.

    Some people chuckled at the sight of me. Maybe they found it strange for a "barbarian" to be lining up like everyone else.

    I pretended not to notice and stretched, then took a swig from my waterskin and used it to rinse my mouth while I waited for the gate to open. As I wandered around, Rella took the opportunity to hop off my head and flap her wings as she waddled over to my bag. It was quite a journey for her, but she eventually reached it, jumping on top of the bag.

    And¡ªoops¡ªshe slipped off.

    She must¡¯ve been in too much of a hurry. Undeterred, Rella gave it another try, hopping back onto the bag and settling herself there. She puffed up her feathers, her eyes round and alert as she scanned the area. She looked like she was guarding the meat.

    It¡¯s fine.

    More people laughed at the sight, but I didn¡¯t mind. It wasn¡¯t that they were laughing at a barbarian with a bird. No, they just found Rella amusing.

    As the sky brightened, the giant gates groaned open with a thunderous noise. The people at the front of the line pressed forward in a rush, while others who had been dozing off or wandering nearby hurried back. Rella, neck outstretched like an angry rooster, seemed ready to pick a fight. Worried she¡¯d cause trouble, I quickly stepped back in line.

    Just because the word "phoenix" includes "immortal" doesn¡¯t mean Rella can¡¯t die if she picks a fight. Besides, her mother had died at my mother¡¯s hands.

    If she¡¯d had a mother, Rella would¡¯ve learned all this from her. I didn¡¯t know if I could raise her well as a human.

    I was easily two heads taller than most people, and as I stood in line, I looked like an adult among children. The people around me also kept their distance, creating a gap that made it look like the line had been broken. It felt like there was an invisible, transparent pillar around me.

    Sigh.

    Was this what Gulliver felt like in Lilliput?

    For some reason, Rella seemed to be quite pleased with herself. She puffed out her chest and chirped, as if she were a king. Maybe she thought people were standing away from us because she had scared them off. At least one of us was happy.

    As I felt my mood dip, I lowered my head. That¡¯s when a soldier approached me. It was one of the guards who had escorted Jenny the last time. Well, it would have been harder not to notice me with my head sticking out like a sore thumb.

    ¡°You¡¯re¡­ that adventurer with the guild, right? You don¡¯t need to wait in line. You can just go on in.¡±

    The people nearby flinched at his words and stared at me again. They were surprised to hear I was an adventurer.

    ¡°Is that so?¡± I hadn¡¯t known. I knew that adventurers registered with the guild didn¡¯t have to pay tolls, but I thought we still had to line up for inspections.

    Funny. I remember that adventurer I killed last time had waited in line.

    Of course. They¡¯re letting me in so that everyone else, including the guards, can have some peace of mind.

    The guard gave an awkward smile, and I grabbed my bag without saying a word, making my way toward the gate.

    ¡°I wonder if people will eventually change their attitude if I stay here long enough.¡±

    Would they ever realize I wasn¡¯t dangerous?

    Not that it would make me sad if they didn¡¯t. It was just¡­ just¡­

    Sigh.

    It was just that.

    Once I entered the city, I noticed, off to the side of the gate, the witch Dorthe and the bard standing together. The bard had his eyes closed, taking deep breaths, while Dorthe watched him, her fists slightly clenched. Her face was filled with worry, while he looked strangely calm.

    The contrast between them was odd, so I watched them for a while. Eventually, Dorthe sensed my gaze and turned her head, her eyes widening in surprise. Then, she waved at me, her hands fluttering like butterfly wings.

    Was she happy to see me?

    Maybe because I¡¯d been feeling isolated, I felt a small twinge of something like warmth. After a brief hesitation, I lifted my arm in greeting. Dorthe¡¯s mouth opened wide in astonishment.

    Why was she surprised? She had waved first.

    Damn, now it felt like I¡¯d done something weird.

    When I averted my gaze, Dorthe suddenly raised both arms and waved them vigorously, her face beaming with joy. She looked so much younger in that moment, despite her actual age.

    She had mentioned she¡¯d been ¡°working¡± on the bard for over twenty years, and although I wasn¡¯t sure, it seemed her magic allowed her to maintain a youthful appearance. But the way she waved at me with both hands, like a ten-year-old child, seemed strangely out of place.This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience.

    Hey, that¡¯s enough.

    Stop waving.

    People are staring.

    The sight of a "barbarian" and a "dancer" must¡¯ve looked odd, judging by the whispers that spread through the crowd. The attention of one person drew the curiosity of others. The bard, however, seemed oblivious to the murmurs, his eyes still closed as he took steady breaths. Maybe he was using some kind of magic from the witch.

    I turned away from Dorthe¡¯s still-waving figure and began walking toward the guild.

    When I arrived, I reported everything that had happened in the village. Jenny jumped up from her seat, bowing at almost a right angle.

    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, Mr. Rafa. We had no idea that the contract would be breached like that.¡±

    She looked so apologetic that I began to feel bad.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine. It wasn¡¯t anything too serious.¡±

    ¡°No, it was. You could¡¯ve lost your life. You¡¯re strong, so you managed to get through it safely, but if it had been another adventurer, they might not have survived.¡±

    Jenny bit her lip before bowing again.

    ¡°The guild has a duty to provide accurate information to its adventurers. This was our mistake, and I will make sure appropriate sanctions are taken so that this kind of shoddy request never happens again.¡±

    Jenny¡¯s eyes were intense. I thought about the village and felt a pang of discomfort.

    I had no idea how poor they really were, but I knew they were far from wealthy.

    ¡°Maybe¡­ maybe we shouldn¡¯t push that poor village too hard¡­¡±

    Jenny looked at me in surprise and gave a small smile.

    ¡°Rafa, you really aren¡¯t like most Enorthos people. Usually, your people would smash everything up first before asking questions. You¡¯re quite remarkable¡ªeven among adventurers, few would be so considerate about the people who tried to deceive them.¡±

    She nodded as if to praise herself.

    ¡°See? I knew I had a good eye. Not only did you avoid smashing everything up, but you even prepared the paperwork, which makes everything so much easier now.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. We¡¯re not loan sharks. We won¡¯t be unreasonable. We have people whose job is to investigate and deal with these matters. The person handling this one isn¡¯t in the office right now, but I¡¯ll introduce you later. If he takes over, we¡¯ll get accurate results. He¡¯ll find out if they¡¯re truly as poor as they claim or if they¡¯re just pretending. And he¡¯ll calculate exactly how much they can afford¡ªeven if it¡¯s barely anything.¡±

    Jenny explained that most villages tend to hide a little of the grain they owe to their lords. Their investigator always finds these hidden reserves, she said, chuckling.

    The way she described it, it almost sounded like a credit card company trying to collect debt.

    ¡®Where¡¯s the laid-back, middle-ages vibe in this world?¡¯ I grumbled internally. It felt like my idea of a quaint fantasy world had been shattered. Jenny chuckled.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry too much. The guild allows for installment plans, so they¡¯ll come to a reasonable compromise.¡±

    With that, Jenny took my wooden token, went to the back of the office, and returned with my payment.

    But what she handed me wasn¡¯t what I expected. Instead of the original 90 lira, after deducting fees from the 150 lira, she handed me 360 lira.

    12 lira per silver coin meant 360 lira would be 30 silver coins, right?

    I tilted my head in confusion, and Jenny smiled.

    ¡°It¡¯s the original 90 lira plus payment for the two additional beasts.¡±

    ¡°But you haven¡¯t received the money from the village yet, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes, but that¡¯s the guild¡¯s mistake, so even if we can¡¯t collect it, we¡¯ll treat it as our loss. You don¡¯t need to worry.¡±

    ¡°But the amount still doesn¡¯t add up.¡±

    The additional payment should have been 200 lira. Even with a 40% fee, this was too much.

    Did Jenny miscalculate?

    Noticing my hesitation, Jenny looked genuinely impressed.

    ¡°Rafa, you¡¯re good at math. Since this mistake was on us, we¡¯re only taking a 10% fee from the additional payment.¡±

    Ah, that made sense. The math checked out.

    I felt like I¡¯d gotten a lucky windfall, and I couldn¡¯t help but smile.

    As soon as I did, Jenny gasped softly, and I heard a small scream from one of the adventurers nearby.

    There was even a sharp inhale from behind the counter, creating a weird tension in the air.

    I never really knew, but I guess my smile must¡¯ve looked a bit terrifying.

    My mother and father used to smile back at me when I smiled, but maybe to these people, I was like the giant from ¡°Jack and the Beanstalk.¡±

    A terrifying giant who eats people.

    My shoulders slumped just a little.

    I wasn¡¯t sad.

    Definitely not sad.

    But damn it, here I was, in a fantasy world, looking like this¡­

    Jenny awkwardly smiled and handed over the money.

    ¡°Thank you for your hard work, Rafa.¡±

    ¡°¡­Thank you.¡±

    After deciding on my next job with Jenny¡¯s recommendation, I left the guild.

    I planned to rest today and head out again tomorrow.

    I looked like a barbarian, had a smile that scared people, and my body was covered in scars like tattoos. Fine then¡ªI¡¯ll just have to earn a lot of money.

    Sigh, I wish I¡¯d taken after my father. Why did I have to resemble my mother? It might¡¯ve been okay if I were a daughter, but I was a son, and I still ended up looking like her.

    Sigh.

    I sighed deeply and headed to the market to restock on supplies. There were a few items I hadn¡¯t bought last time because I was worried about money.

    On my way back to the inn, I heard music echoing from the square. It seemed like the bard and Dorthe were preparing to perform. They were playing their instruments to attract an audience.

    If he weren¡¯t going to sing my mother¡¯s songs, I could¡¯ve enjoyed it too.

    With another sigh, I turned and headed for the inn. Someone whistled at Dorthe as I walked away. It sounded sleazy, so I looked back. Four or five men were mimicking crude gestures, making lewd motions toward Dorthe.

    She turned away, pretending not to notice.

    I could just ignore it.

    She was a witch, experienced in life, with a name that could charm people. Surely, this was nothing to her.

    But.

    Sigh.

    I noticed Dorthe¡¯s eyelashes trembling. No matter how many times she had experienced this, it was still unpleasant.

    The look on her face almost seemed like she was about to cry, and I couldn¡¯t bring myself to keep walking.

    ¡°Well, I¡¯ll just consider it paying respect to my elders.¡±

    She was old enough to be my mother, after all. Besides, we weren¡¯t exactly strangers.

    I approached the men. They were now moving their hips back and forth, laughing as they made crude gestures. Without a word, I stood behind one of them and kicked him square in the back.

    He toppled over, falling forward.

    The other two soon followed¡ªeach received a swift kick.

    I had held back.

    Barely a whisper of resistance escaped them, and soon enough, the three were sprawled on the ground. Startled, they scrambled to their feet.

    ¡°Who the hell¡ª?!¡±

    ¡°Which bastard did that?!¡±

    ¡°Son of a¡­!¡±

    One had broken his tooth, another his nose, and the third had a cut on his forehead. The three of them glared at me, their voices dying down as they took a good look at me.

    ¡°If you¡¯re here to listen to music, sit quietly and listen.¡±

    They said nothing.

    ¡°Answer me!¡±

    ¡°Y-yes.¡±

    ¡°Yessir.¡±

    ¡°Understood.¡±

    When they obediently sat down on the ground, I turned around. Dorthe was still staring at me. Though she wasn¡¯t crying, her expression still looked sad.

    Why did I keep seeing her as a child instead of an old witch?

    Back at the inn, the man who reeked enough to make Noah¡¯s ark flee was gone. Apparently, he had left for work.

    Finally, a night without that awful smell. I might actually sleep well tonight.

    Though I didn¡¯t usually drink, I bought myself a glass of wine. It was, after all, my first day properly earning money in this world, so I decided to celebrate.

    I filled a large wooden cup to the brim, then returned to the inn, feeding Rella plenty of meat before going to bed early.

    And before I knew it, it was the middle of the night.

    I woke up to the strange sound of breathing outside my door.

    ¡°What the¡­?¡±

    It sounded like someone was hyperventilating.

    I gripped my axe and quietly approached the door, pressing my ear against it. The breathing grew louder and clearer.

    ¡°Huff¡­ huff¡­ ha¡­ ha¡­ gasp¡­ gasp¡­¡±

    I gripped the axe tighter, ready to swing if anything jumped out, then yanked the door open.

 Chapter 23: Purple Eyes

    Standing outside the door were a bard and a witch.

    As I had seen earlier when entering the city, the bard was breathing as if hyperventilating, eyes shut tight.

    It looked like an invisible hand was gripping his throat.

    Dorthe stood beside him, clearly not expecting me to open the door.

    She was so startled that she quickly covered her mouth with her hands.

    It seemed like she was trying to stop herself from screaming.

    But despite her efforts, a faint sound escaped from behind her fingers.

    "What are you doing?"

    I asked, and Dorthe pressed her hands even harder against her lips.

    The sight of her trying to swallow her scream was a bit comical.

    She glanced briefly at the bard and then raised a finger to her lips, signaling me to stay quiet.

    As she stepped into the room, she pushed me further inside.

    Uh¡­ What on earth are you doing, witch?

    I''m not the kind of man to get pushed around by a woman, but her sudden actions caught me off guard.

    When I stepped back into the room, Dorthe carefully closed the door behind her without making a sound.

    "If we''re too loud, Muel might wake up. We need to be quiet."

    "... So, what were you two doing outside my door?"

    "We were gathering courage."

    "..."

    I didn''t quite understand what she meant.

    I furrowed my brow, and Dorothea sighed softly.

    "Muel, you see, is trying to muster the courage to kill you. But stepping forward is proving to be incredibly difficult. No matter how much he tries, the mere thought of standing before you to act makes him feel suffocated, and his limbs begin to tremble uncontrollably."

    Hey, am I supposed to stand here and listen to this?

    I could feel my eyebrows rising slightly.

    Dorothea glanced up at me, and then pointed at her own brow.

    "Here, you''re frowning. You''ll get wrinkles if you keep doing that. My mentor always told me¡ª"

    She stopped mid-sentence, as if she had said too much.

    I wasn¡¯t sure why she was so shaken at the mention of her mentor.

    Suddenly, I remembered the bard by the city gate, standing with his eyes closed, and the realization dawned on me.

    "So, was that why he was standing there like that at the gate?"

    "Yes¡­ He was training himself, waiting for your return."

    "..."

    "He¡¯s managed to stand in front of you with some semblance of composure, but as soon as he thinks about killing you, your possible reaction terrifies him so much that he can''t move. At first, just the thought of it made him unable to breathe, and he almost died instead."

    Is that even possible?

    Can you really die just from thinking too much?

    Unconsciously, I tilted my head in disbelief.

    "I''ve heard your mother was a very frightening woman. People say an ordinary person dies the moment they lay eyes on her."

    "What kind of nonsense is that?"

    She¡¯s not some Medusa. She doesn''t shoot lasers from her eyes. Even if her face is fierce, she¡¯s just a regular person.

    I sighed, and Dorothea glanced around the room before looking above my head.

    She tiptoed slightly, likely trying to see if Rella, the phoenix, was perched there.

    Surely, this witch isn¡¯t after my phoenix, is she?

    Suspicious, I watched her closely as she turned and began wandering around the room.

    She moved aimlessly, like she was dancing, tapping her feet lightly as she passed by the bed, the corners of the room, the window. She didn¡¯t seem to have any particular goal.

    As she walked past me without looking, she spoke casually, as though it was nothing.

    "Thank you for earlier."

    "..."

    She must be talking about stopping those men from taunting her.

    "It was nothing. I only did it because I was in a bad mood."

    "Hmm¡­ Even so, I¡¯m still grateful."

    After saying that, Dorthe turned her head slightly to glance at me.

    "A witch never forgets a favor. Just as she never forgets a grudge."

    "..."

    "One day, I¡¯ll repay this kindness. I promise."

    "If you go around repaying every small favor, you''ll never get anything done."

    "That¡¯s not true. No one helps a witch or a dancer without expecting something in return."

    "..."

    "There¡¯s always a price for kindness."

    With that, she opened the door.

    It seemed she had come in just to say those few words.

    Dancers and witches are not likely to be welcomed in this world.

    I¡¯m not in a position to talk, but her life as a woman must be even harder than mine.

    I felt a little sorry for her, seeing how grateful she was for such a small gesture.

    The bard was still breathing heavily outside, in the same position as before. In the darkness, his face seemed to have turned a shade of blue. Could he really be suffocating?

    ¡°Muel¡­ the enemy has fled¡­ they ran away, afraid of you¡­ You did well¡­ You did so well¡­ Now go back to your room¡­ You need to gather your strength again¡­¡±

    Dorthe whispered soothingly, and the bard finally opened his eyes.

    But it seemed like he wasn¡¯t entirely present in the real world.

    He looked at my room as if he were seeing something in a dream, smiled faintly, and turned away.

    Dorthe waved at me as she followed after him.

    "A fly buzzing around¡­"

    Her words from earlier echoed in my mind.

    It seems that, like flies, the two of them will continue circling around me for a while.

    At some point, Rella had jumped onto my bed, hopping around.

    Was she playing some imaginary game of chase with an unseen enemy?

    I¡¯ll never understand what goes on in that bird¡¯s head.

    When I flopped down onto the straw mattress, Rella quickly leaped onto my stomach.

    She squirmed around for a while, finding a comfortable spot, then dozed off.

    Not long after, I too drifted into sleep.If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    In my dreams, a fly with the face of a witch buzzed around me, persistently reminding me that she would repay her debt.

    Even in my sleep, I found it annoying¡ªand somehow, I think I laughed at the absurdity.

    <hr>

    Information is everything.

    And in this case, the subject is a person, with a face so distinctive, someone is bound to recognize him.

    Perhaps a great many people will.

    ¡®If I don¡¯t hurry, someone else might snatch the opportunity from me.¡¯

    Max¡¯s mind raced with urgency.

    The first thing he did was rent a carriage, paying a hefty price.

    Sure, horses might be faster, but Max was an ordinary man. He couldn¡¯t gallop on horseback through the night without stopping. It would be dangerous, and he would need to sleep somewhere along the way.

    To save time, the only option was to rent a carriage with a coachman. It cost a fortune, but there was no other choice.

    Better to spend the money now than regret missing a golden opportunity for the rest of his life.

    Max travelled from one city to another by renting a series of carriages, moving as quickly as he could.

    By the time he arrived in the capital, he was an absolute mess, having gone days without properly washing.

    He wanted to rush straight to his destination, but he was heading to the Duke¡¯s estate. Even with important information, if you didn¡¯t look the part, they wouldn¡¯t even let you past the front gate.

    Recalling the first time he had been turned away by a noble when trying to sell information, Max forced himself to calm his nerves.

    Though he had sold information to the Duke¡¯s household several times, showing up unkempt would get him rejected immediately.

    Even the servants of the Duke''s household acted arrogantly, as if they were nobility themselves.

    Max cleaned himself up as best he could, scrubbing his body with hot water and taking extra care with his hair.

    He chose the finest clothes he owned¡ªones he wore specifically for meeting nobles. Though they might all look the same to a noble, once he slicked back his hair with fragrant oil, the result was at least somewhat presentable.

    By the time he was ready, several hours had passed, and the sky was already beginning to darken.

    ¡®Will they even see me at this hour?¡¯

    It was a bit concerning, but there was no time to waste. If he delayed any longer, the value of his information might diminish.

    ¡®At the very least, I can probably arrange a meeting for tomorrow.¡¯

    With that thought, Max called for another rented carriage and headed to the Duke¡¯s estate.

    The Duke''s manor was the second largest estate in the city, second only to the royal palace itself.

    The noble district, where estates like this one were located, was separate from the areas where commoners lived. Getting into that district was no simple task.

    There was a heavily guarded gate that led to the noble district, and without the proper papers, you couldn¡¯t even get close to the Duke¡¯s manor.

    Max presented the pass he had been given from a previous visit.

    Security was tighter as night fell, but as soon as he showed the pass issued by the Duke¡¯s household, he was allowed through.

    Despite his haste, by the time he reached the Duke¡¯s estate, the sky had grown completely dark.

    ¡®I might not be able to see anyone tonight.¡¯

    Growing anxious, Max urged the coachman to hurry.

    Instead of the grand front entrance, he headed for a side gate, where he knew the household staff and stewards entered.

    Though Max didn¡¯t know everything about the estate, it was vast¡ªso much so that it was practically a small town. There were multiple entrances.

    The gate Max was approaching was the one used primarily by the estate¡¯s managers.

    A guard stood watch at the gate.

    Max stepped down from the carriage and presented his pass.

    A steward emerged from inside.

    Though Max referred to him as a steward in his mind, his official title was probably something far more dignified.

    In fact, his attire was finer than anything Max could ever afford.

    To a commoner, the man could easily be mistaken for a noble himself, and perhaps he truly was of noble birth.

    "Good evening, it¡¯s been a while. I''m Max, the information broker."

    ¡°You¡¯ve come rather late.¡±

    The steward glanced at him with thinly veiled contempt.

    He knew Max came from the slums, and his disdain was evident in his expression.

    Max gave a sheepish grin and bowed his head.

    "Apologies. The information I¡¯ve gathered is incredibly urgent, so I rushed here as quickly as I could. It concerns Helga."

    "Very well. I¡¯ll arrange a meeting for tomorrow or the day after."

    "I¡¯m truly sorry, but this is incredibly important."

    "..."

    The steward¡¯s eyebrows shot up, clearly displeased with Max¡¯s insistence.

    Sensing the growing irritation, Max quickly blurted out, ¡°Please, I beg you. Just mention the words ¡®purple eyes.¡¯¡±

    ¡°Purple eyes?¡±

    ¡°Yes, if you simply mention that, they¡¯ll understand¡­¡±

    Max was about to continue, but the steward raised his hand, silencing him.

    "Very well, come in."

    "Ah¡­ thank you."

    Max bowed deeply and followed the steward inside.

    ¡®Purple eyes are that important, huh?¡¯

    Though the steward¡¯s attitude hadn¡¯t softened, the moment Max mentioned the purple eyes, he had been let in immediately. This reaction must have been prearranged.

    It was a good decision to come to the Duke¡¯s estate first.

    Even though it was a side entrance, it took a long time to reach the main building from there.

    Compared to the distance from the front gate to the manor, it was nothing, but it still wasn¡¯t a short walk.

    Since outsiders couldn¡¯t wander the Duke¡¯s grounds unescorted, Max waited quietly for someone to come and guide him.

    Before long, a small, roofless carriage appeared.

    From the carriage stepped not only the steward who always purchased information from Max but also a middle-aged man Max had never seen before.

    "Is that the informant?"

    "Yes, Sir Steward."

    Steward? The head steward?

    Max¡¯s whole body stiffened.

    In a noble household, the head steward was responsible for overseeing all affairs of the estate.

    But in the Duke¡¯s household? That was a monumental figure.

    To someone like Max, the head steward was an untouchable giant.

    ¡®This is it! I¡¯ve really hit the jackpot this time!¡¯

    The head steward called Max over and, after hearing his story, invited him to sit in the carriage.

    Sitting beside the head steward, Max felt his body stiffen even more. If he made a mistake now, it could cost him everything.

    The carriage sped through the estate grounds, lined with elegant torch-lit pillars that seemed like works of art.

    "..."

    Something felt strange.

    The carriage was headed toward a different building than the one Max had been to before.

    The Duke¡¯s estate was large enough to have several different buildings on the grounds.

    The place Max had previously visited was the most remote building, likely used for lower-priority visitors. Important people wouldn¡¯t even set foot there.

    But the place they were heading now? It looked grand and majestic, like the kind of place where the Duke or other high-ranking figures would reside.

    As the grand mansion came into view, Max swallowed hard.

    "Um¡­ Sir, where are we going?"

    The head steward glanced at him, up and down, before speaking.

    ¡°You¡¯re going to meet the Duke.¡±

    ¡°Th-the Duke¡­¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ll need to change your clothes first.¡±

    Max didn¡¯t dare ask what that meant.

    The head steward¡¯s snake-like gaze was enough to sew his lips shut.

    As soon as they arrived at the opulent mansion, Max was led by a servant into a small room.

    Inside were hundreds of garments, all of similar design, and the servant picked out one that fit Max well.

    They even redid his hair, applying a subtle fragrance and giving him a new pair of shoes.

    Once the transformation was complete, Max was brought back to the head steward.

    The steward¡¯s brows furrowed slightly.

    ¡°Meeting the Duke looking like this¡­ What a disgrace.¡±

    His tone was full of disdain.

    Max had thought he looked quite splendid after the makeover, but it clearly wasn¡¯t enough to impress the steward.

    For some reason, he felt his confidence crumble.

    ¡°But we don¡¯t have time, so it¡¯ll have to do.¡±

    The head steward turned and began walking, continuing his instructions.

    ¡°The Duke is an incredibly busy man. He¡¯s barely managed to spare you some time, so answer his questions promptly.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±

    ¡°But don¡¯t you dare ask him anything, or speak out of turn. Understood?¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±

    ¡°Keep your eyes on the Duke¡¯s feet. Do not raise your head until he speaks to you.¡±

    ¡°¡­Yes, sir.¡±

    ¡°When I tell you where to stand, you must not step any further. Is that clear?¡±

    ¡°... Yes, sir.¡±

    ¡°Normally, someone like you wouldn¡¯t even be allowed to stand in the Duke¡¯s presence¡­¡±

    The more the head steward spoke, the quieter Max¡¯s responses became, as if he were shrinking.

    He had been through many difficult situations and had gotten used to dealing with nobles, but standing here, in this place, he felt small.

    Like a worthless insect.

    After being bombarded with countless instructions, Max was finally allowed to enter the room where the Duke awaited.

    The head steward entered with him, exchanged a few words with the Duke, and then promptly left.

    Aside from a man who might have been a bodyguard standing by the entrance, it was just Max and the Duke.

    One of the most powerful men in the kingdom was now standing before him, and the pressure was so intense that Max felt a sharp pain in his stomach.

    After an awkward attempt at a formal bow, Max kept his head lowered, and the Duke¡¯s voice came from above him.

    "Raise your head."

    "..."

    "I hear you have information about the son of Klaus."

    "Y-yes, I do."

    "Speak."

    With that, the Duke sat down in a large chair.

    Max began recounting the story he had already told the head steward, word for word.

    When he reached the part where the village chief claimed to have seen red eyes, a sudden gust of wind swept through the room.

    Whoosh!

    The wind cut across Max¡¯s cheek like a blade.

    ¡°Hngh!¡±

    Max instinctively lifted his head.

    It was night outside, but the Duke¡¯s estate was brightly lit, with candles lining the corridors and the room, making it as bright as day.

    Under the glow of those lights, the Duke¡¯s eyes gleamed.

    Purple.

    Max had never seen anything like it.

    Whether it was the unusual color of those eyes, the sudden wind, or the sheer force of the Duke¡¯s presence, a cold chill ran through Max¡¯s entire body.

    But then he remembered the head steward¡¯s warning not to look at the Duke¡¯s face.

    Oh no, this was a terrible breach of etiquette.

    Max quickly lowered his head, and the Duke¡¯s voice rumbled through the room.

    ¡°Have you told anyone else about this?¡±

    ¡°N-no, I haven¡¯t. This is the first place I¡¯ve come to.¡±

    The Duke¡¯s voice dropped even lower.

    ¡°You¡¯ve chosen wisely. You¡¯ll be rewarded accordingly.¡±

    As soon as the Duke finished speaking, the man standing in the corner brought over a heavy pouch and placed it before Max.

    He wanted desperately to open it and see what was inside, but it would be rude to do so in front of the Duke.

    Just as Max was about to bow and express his gratitude, the man beside him spoke.

    ¡°We have a request for you. Track down the man with purple eyes. Once you confirm his whereabouts, the Duke will reward you with an equivalent amount of gold.¡±

    The man opened the pouch, showing its contents.

    ¡°By the gods!¡±

    The pouch was filled with gold coins.

    Forgetting himself, Max cried out in astonishment.

    ¡°I¡¯m rich! I¡¯m really rich!¡±

    And if he could just find the son of Helga, they¡¯d give him even more?

    Max felt as though he could bow to the gods in gratitude as he lowered his head once more.

    ¡°I¡¯ll do it! Leave it to me!¡±

    At some point, the wind that had been conjured by the Duke had stopped.

    When Max left the room, the man who had been standing guard followed him.

    Something felt off.

    The moment he noticed, the man gave him a faint smile.

    ¡°From now on, I¡¯ll be handling all communication between you and the Duke¡¯s household. It¡¯s a pleasure to work with you.¡±

    "..."

    Dear gods.

    This man was a watchdog.

    His job was to monitor Max, to make sure he didn¡¯t leak information to anyone else or do anything suspicious.

    And if Max even tried something foolish, this man would undoubtedly turn into a killer.

    A cold sweat dripped down Max¡¯s spine.

    ¡®It¡¯s not just a symbol, is it?¡¯

    Hair color, eye color, facial features¡ªthese things often come up when discussing noble bloodlines.

    I¡¯d thought that¡¯s all the purple eyes were¡ªjust a symbol of nobility or legitimacy.

    But it seems that the purple eyes were far more important than I¡¯d realized.

    I¡¯d been in such a hurry, afraid someone else would beat me to it.

    ¡®I should¡¯ve been more thorough.¡¯

    I¡¯d heard that Duke Valther was a powerful mage, but to conjure a gust of wind like that? It meant he was deeply shaken.

    Even though the head steward had already briefed him, the Duke¡¯s emotions were too strong to contain.

    His expression had been calm, but now that I think about it, there¡¯s no doubt.

    This was something incredibly important to the Duke.

    ¡®What do I do now?¡¯

    This could turn into a disaster if I¡¯m not careful.

    One wrong move, and I could lose my head.

 Chapter 24: Kill Him

    At the man¡¯s words, Manuel rose from his seat without thinking.

    "Is that... true?"

    "Of course, Sir Manuel. I heard there¡¯s definitely a barbarian with violet eyes that has appeared."

    The man was a low-ranking official working for the Duke¡¯s household.

    He handled the outsiders coming in through the servants'' entrance.

    Normally, he wouldn¡¯t have had any reason to meet this man, nor even see his face.

    If the information the man brought hadn¡¯t been related to the successor, they would never have met today either.

    "The head butler went to retrieve him personally. I don''t know the details, but it¡¯s possible he has already met with the Duke."

    "¡­."

    The man¡¯s words passed through Manuel¡¯s ears and then faded away.

    They didn¡¯t register.

    ¡®My God¡­¡¯

    Manuel muttered softly and sank back into his chair.

    A barbarian with violet eyes?

    Helga and Klaus''s son?

    That barbarian and Klaus had a child together?

    ¡®How¡­ How could that even be possible?¡¯

    He pictured the face of his younger brother, who was born from the same mother, and closed his eyes.

    Klaus.

    A truly beautiful child with violet eyes.

    A masterpiece crafted by the gods.

    Anyone who laid eyes on him would fall hopelessly in love.

    But Klaus lacked the gift of wind magic.

    Despite being the rightful heir born into a family of magicians, he couldn¡¯t wield magic.

    Klaus couldn¡¯t even summon the slightest breeze.

    No matter how beautiful he was, someone who couldn''t use wind magic couldn¡¯t fit the role of the Duke in the Walther family, a household renowned for its mastery of wind magic.

    As Klaus grew, more and more people within the household began to whisper that he wasn¡¯t suitable.

    They all said that no one would follow a Duke who couldn¡¯t wield magic in a house known for its magical prowess.

    Even though their father had designated Klaus as the heir the moment he was born, people believed that once enough voices gathered, their father would listen.

    So, naturally, Manuel had believed that the position of heir would pass to him. That it would only be a matter of time.

    But their father¡¯s decision never changed.

    Whether Klaus could use wind magic or not, or how powerful his magic was¡ªnone of that mattered in the slightest.

    To their father, the only thing that mattered was that Klaus had violet eyes.

    Even after Klaus had been kidnapped and over twenty years had passed, nothing had changed.

    Because their father had never spoken a word about the successor, fierce battles for power erupted within the household.

    Many of their father¡¯s children, believing they had a chance, gathered followers and vied for the position of heir.

    But officially, Klaus remained the successor.

    Even if everyone in the household ignored and gave up on Klaus, their father remained unwavering.

    And now, they said Klaus¡¯s son had appeared?

    With violet eyes?

    ¡®No¡­ If that¡¯s true, this battle for succession will become meaningless. That child will take everything. My father will definitely make him the successor.¡¯

    Even if he¡¯s a barbarian, even if he¡¯s the son of Helga, whom countless noble houses want dead¡ªnone of that would matter to their father. He would surely welcome him into the family.

    Their father would bring him back, even if it meant making enemies of other noble houses, and place him in the heir¡¯s seat.

    Manuel had finally felt relief after Klaus disappeared. But now, once again...

    ¡®No, I can¡¯t let that happen.¡¯

    Manuel clenched his fist tightly.

    ¡®I have to kill him.¡¯

    He had to kill him before their father could find him.

    The man who had brought the information had already left, and only his confidant remained in the room.

    As if wary of prying eyes despite no one else being around, the confidant whispered softly.

    "Sir Manuel, what should we do?"

    "Have someone follow the informant. And for the barbarian... hire the same group as last time."

    "The same group... You mean the one you hired for Klaus?"

    "Exactly."

    "I understand."The tale has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.

    The confidant bowed deeply.

    After Klaus had been kidnapped by Helga, countless noble houses had tried to track her down.

    But most hadn¡¯t even been able to lay a finger on her.

    It wasn¡¯t just that Helga was strong¡ªshe seemed to have help.

    What exactly had happened, or what the truth of the matter was, Manuel didn¡¯t know. But many of those who pursued her were led astray, while others simply vanished.

    After Helga entered the Forbidden Forest, tracking her became completely impossible.

    Some noble houses still sent hunting parties after her, but none succeeded.

    From what Manuel knew, the only groups that ever came close to Helga and survived were a few assassin organizations.

    One of them had been the group Manuel hired to kill Klaus.

    An organization like that, with its information network, would find Klaus¡¯s son before his father ever could.

    "¡­."

    Fortunately, his father never had dealings with such groups.

    His father wasn¡¯t the type to hire someone to kill.

    "Tell them to hurry. Offer them extra payment if needed."

    "Yes, Sir Manuel."

    After his confidant left and the room was empty, Manuel¡¯s head drooped.

    ¡®Klaus.¡¯

    The only sibling born from the same mother as him.

    The brother their mother adored.

    The only heir in their father¡¯s heart.

    ¡®Why do you always stand in my way, making me this vile person?¡¯

    If only that child hadn¡¯t existed.

    If only Klaus hadn¡¯t been born.

    Manuel stared at his hands.

    Wind stirred, swirling lightly over his palm.

    It wasn¡¯t as powerful as his father¡¯s, but it was still the strongest wind in the Valther household.

    Yet, how had things come to this?

    By all rights, he should have been the successor.

    ¡®Is having violet eyes that important to Father?¡¯

    What¡¯s so special about the color of his eyes?

    <hr>

    The second job was guarding a merchant caravan.

    They say hunting magical beasts brings in more money.

    Some of the beasts on the current request list were extremely valuable.

    But hunting them requires not just strength but skill¡ªpreserving the beast¡¯s hide, head, and horns intact is more important than the hunt itself.

    I don¡¯t have that kind of expertise yet. For now, Jenny suggested I work as a guard to get used to society here.

    She decided I¡¯d do well in this after seeing how I handled the one-eyed dog problem.

    It made me feel a bit proud, though I kept that to myself.

    Just as I¡¯d been told, I arrived at the square before dawn, and the merchants were already out.

    There were four other guards besides me.

    Three were adventurers from the guild, and one was an employee of the merchant company.

    That person was the leader.

    He stiffened like ice when he saw me, which made me a little worried about whether I could trust him.

    To my surprise, the bald man was there too.

    "Oho! The rookie''s here!"

    His booming laughter rang in my ears.

    "Good morning. I heard we were leaving at dawn, so I came early. Am I late?"

    "No, no. Everyone showed up early because of you. They were all pumped up, afraid of what might happen if they arrived later than a barbarian!"

    "..."

    The other guards behind him had pale faces.

    It was dark, but even in this gloom, I could tell their faces were ghostly white.

    "And where¡¯s that cute bird of yours?"

    The bald man glanced at my head.

    "Still sleeping."

    It seems Rella has given up on being an early bird. She used to catch worms before dawn when I first met her, but now she doesn''t bother.

    They say animals raised by humans can¡¯t return to the wild¡ªlooks like she¡¯s heading down that path.

    I¡¯m supposed to teach her, but I¡¯ve never raised a bird before, so it¡¯s tough.

    Still, phoenixes are strong creatures.

    I¡¯m not sure what powers they have, but since she¡¯s already spewing fire, she might breathe it later. She¡¯ll get stronger on her own.

    I decided to leave her be.

    Sorry, Rella.

    I have no idea how to teach a bird to hunt or fight.

    It¡¯s not like I can catch worms with my mouth to show her how it¡¯s done.

    While I was lost in thought about Rella, the bald man smacked his lips.

    "Still sleeping... I¡¯d like to see her."

    He seems to be fond of her, but why does he have the same look I get when I¡¯m craving chicken?

    "..."

    His eyes were fixed on the top of my head.

    Since I¡¯m two heads taller than most people, he couldn¡¯t see her unless I bent down.

    But I¡¯m not in the habit of offering my head for people to look at.

    Ignoring his gaze, I turned to the others.

    "My name¡¯s Rafa. Let¡¯s do our best together."

    "O-Oh!"

    "Nice to meet you."

    "Y-Yeah, welcome."

    The adventurers awkwardly greeted me, but the leader of the group was too frozen to respond.

    He was so stiff, I wasn¡¯t sure I could trust him to lead us.

    After a while, the merchant showed up, a little late.

    He had a solid, firm look about him.

    In his mid-thirties, maybe?

    He seemed young.

    He wasn¡¯t afraid when he saw me; instead, he squinted slightly, studying me closely. Bold.

    "¡­."

    It made me feel a little down.

    Is this my new standard now? Evaluating whether or not people are terrified of me?

    How did it come to this?

    Feeling a bit depressed, I introduced myself.

    "My name is Rafa. I look forward to working with you during our contract."

    "Such a polite greeting... It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you. You really are just like the guild described. Not a barbarian at all¡ªoh, sorry, that was rude. Haha."

    The merchant¡¯s eyes scanned me thoroughly.

    He was probably testing to see if I¡¯d get angry.

    If I had a short temper, would he have refused me?

    Seeing that I didn¡¯t react, the merchant explained the schedule to the guards.

    By the time the sun had fully risen, we set out from the city.

    We had two large carriages and three wagons.

    Each carriage had a driver and a few shop workers.

    It was a small caravan, run by the owner himself, who traveled to buy and sell goods. The bald man gave me that bit of insider info.

    In a small merchant group like this, the guards not only had to protect against bandits and beasts but also help load goods and accompany negotiations during purchases.

    "Sometimes people steal the goods right there, so our job is to threaten them, make it clear they¡¯ll die if they try anything," the bald man said with a big grin, rubbing his head.

    "I shaved my head for that reason, you know. Adventurers like us can¡¯t afford to be underestimated. If we lose that initial spark, we¡¯re done for."

    He clapped me on the shoulder.

    "That¡¯s why you¡¯re off to a great start. You don¡¯t even have to do anything to exude that intimidating aura."

    I think he was trying to reassure me about my appearance, though it wasn¡¯t exactly comforting.

    Still, I appreciated the sentiment.

    Suddenly, I understood why Jenny had so strongly recommended this job.

    It wasn¡¯t just that the work was fine¡ªshe knew the bald man would take care of me, guide me along without me even asking.

    Grateful to Jenny, I offered the bald man a piece of my prized jerky.

    I had bought it at the market.

    It wasn¡¯t just dried with salt but was properly seasoned and incredibly delicious.

    It had cost a small fortune by my standards, but I had splurged.

    "Oh, this is the good stuff! I buy it every now and then too."

    The bald man swiftly took everything I had in my hand, leaving me with nothing but a small piece.

    "..."

    Surprisingly greedy.

    But I guess that¡¯s why he¡¯s survived as an adventurer.

    One of the adventurers, who had been walking a bit behind, edged closer and spoke quietly.

    "That jerky¡¯s really good."

    The way he was eyeing me suggested he wanted a piece too.

    No way.

    I wasn¡¯t just going to hand out free food.

    Maybe if he had done something to earn it, but asking for something without lifting a finger? Ridiculous.

    I snorted and pulled out a piece of jerky, chewing it slowly.

    "We¡¯re colleagues, you know... No need to be so stingy," the adventurer muttered under his breath.

    But when I glared at him, he just chuckled awkwardly and shut his mouth.

    It¡¯s funny how I''m starting to understand how this world works.

    It feels like I¡¯m finally getting the hang of surviving in this medieval society.

    "How¡¯s the bird doing?"

    Out of nowhere, the bald man looked up at my head again.

    "Still sleeping."

    "Cute, I bet."

    "Very cute."

    "..."

    He clearly wanted to see her, but for some reason, the more someone asks to see something, the less I want to show it.

    Maybe I¡¯m just twisted.

    Well, it¡¯s also because I don¡¯t want to show Rella to others.

    According to the witch, young phoenixes are hard to identify.

    People usually think phoenixes are red.

    Adult phoenixes apparently have fiery or orange plumage.

    So, no one would guess Rella¡¯s true identity.

    But still, I had no intention of parading her around.

    Besides, becoming too comfortable around people wasn¡¯t good for her.

    Seeing that I wasn¡¯t planning on showing her, the bald man smacked his lips again, looking at the top of my head.

    He¡¯s strange.

    Why does he keep smacking his lips?

    Is it because she¡¯s cute or because...?

    Then it hit me.

    Was he thinking about eating her...?

    I quickly shook my head.

    ¡®What a ridiculous thought.¡¯

    How foolish of me.

 Chapter 25: The Bandits Appeared

    The merchant was someone who transported special goods from various villages to sell in large cities.

    When I was hired as a guard, I thought it would be like in the movies¡ªconstantly on alert, scanning every direction, looking out for threats. But the reality was quite different. It was nothing special. All I did was walk in front of and behind the wagon and cart. Sometimes I helped load or unload cargo, but that was about it. The job was really simple.

    We walked all day, and at night we lit a campfire and took turns keeping watch. We ate twice a day. The merchant would hang a large pot over the fire, and everyone would throw in some of their jerky or leftovers, making a kind of stew¡ªsomething like slop. Each person also ate whatever extra food they had brought along.

    On the first day, I couldn¡¯t bring myself to join them. Watching the adventurers scoop and eat that stew nearly made me throw up. When they saw me sitting alone, eating jerky that I had soaked in warm water, the bald-headed adventurer, the merchant¡¯s workers, and even the merchant himself laughed until they were in tears.

    But I had seen it¡ªthe moldy jerky someone had tossed into the pot. There was also a piece of rock-hard bread with teeth marks in it and vegetables that had turned black. I didn¡¯t know who threw them in, so I kept quiet. If I had known, I would have grabbed them by the collar and fought them.

    On the second day, I didn¡¯t throw up. I sat quietly by the fire, chewing my soaked jerky. By the third day, I watched them eat the stew without feeling disgusted anymore. Humans are creatures of adaptation, after all. By the fourth day, I was eating the stew myself. After all, it was boiled¡ªit¡¯s disinfected, right? And after a few days of watching, I had realized it wouldn¡¯t kill me.

    And now? On the tenth day? Haha. I eat more than anyone else, as if it¡¯s a competition. Surprisingly, the stew was delicious. The broth had a deep, savory flavor that was hard to resist.

    If my mother and father, still living in the forest by themselves, could see me now, they might have shed tears. My mother might have been unsure, but my father would definitely cry. Looking back now, I think the reason our home in the forest was so impeccably clean was because of him. He was probably a high-ranking noble, and he¡¯d never even dreamed of eating stew like this, let alone knowing it existed. If he saw me now, he¡¯d be heartbroken.

    I didn¡¯t realize it back then, but I was raised in a lot of love and care. Now that I¡¯ve spent some time out in the world, I can see it.

    After finishing my fourth bowl, I wiped it clean without a word, and the bald adventurer looked at me with pride.

    ¡°To think you¡¯d be eating like this¡ªit warms my heart,¡± he said.

    The adventurer next to him, who had been eating just as greedily, mumbled with his mouth full. ¡°Right? At first, I thought some pampered noble brat had joined us. I mean, gagging at the sight of stew!¡±

    I didn¡¯t throw up¡ªI just felt nauseous.

    ¡°Haha! Watching you nearly lose it made me spit out what I was eating! It was hilarious.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, you looked like you could eat rotten meat with that face of yours.¡±

    As they spoke, bits of food spewed out of their mouths. I thought it was disgusting, but I stayed quiet and helped myself to a fifth bowl of stew. If I reacted to every little thing, we wouldn¡¯t get anywhere. This world is dirty in every way¡ªhow people talk, how they dress, and how they act. I¡¯ve seen plenty of people pull down their pants and relieve themselves right in front of others. In the city, they at least go somewhere out of sight, but once you leave the city, it seems shame disappears entirely.

    Sigh.

    The bald adventurer explained that people do that to avoid being attacked by wolves or wild animals, but I¡¯m not convinced. To me, it doesn¡¯t seem like there¡¯s any deeper reason. Still, that kind of behavior shows we¡¯ve gotten closer. On the first day, they avoided me like the plague.

    Now, they joke around and tease me. It¡¯s as if I¡¯ve finally learned how to be part of a social group. I think my initial disgust at the stew made them realize that even a brutish-looking guy like me was still human.

    Thinking about it too much makes me sad. I should stop.

    I wrapped myself in my blanket and lay down. Rella was still playing nearby. For some reason, she found the flames fascinating, sitting close to the torch and jumping whenever a spark flew up. People called her a brave bird, but the other name for a phoenix is ¡°firebird,¡± so maybe she likes fire for that reason.

    The bald adventurer was squinting at Rella again. He seemed to have a fondness for small things. Whenever Rella climbed down from my head and wandered around, he¡¯d smile and watch her with a soft expression.

    Lying down, I stared at him and asked, ¡°Why do you sometimes lick your lips when you look at Rella?¡±

    ¡°¡­Do I?¡±

    He looked confused, as if he hadn¡¯t realized.

    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯ve seen you do it a few times.¡±

    He tilted his head, puzzled, and then looked at Rella. Wiping his mouth with the back of his hand, he glanced down at it, then shook his head.

    ¡°Now that you mention it, it is strange. For some reason, I start salivating when I see her. Maybe it¡¯s because she¡¯s so cute?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Hey, from now on, stay away from Rella.

    I pulled Rella close to me, and the merchant, who had been dozing nearby, burst out laughing.

    ¡°Really, Rafa! You¡¯re so different from how you look. Who would have thought you¡¯d find a bird like that cute?¡±

    ¡°Exactly! He looks like the type who¡¯d step on it.¡±

    ¡°True enough. This journey has been so easy because of him. People freeze up the moment they see his face¡ªno one dares to mess with us. I¡¯ve worked as a guard many times, but this is the most peaceful it¡¯s ever been.¡±Unauthorized duplication: this tale has been taken without consent. Report sightings.

    Even the bald adventurer joined in, enjoying the joke at my expense. But after hearing this kind of thing day in and day out, I had grown used to it. The chatter lulled me to sleep, and I drifted off.

    Suddenly, a thunk, thunk sound woke me. Several arrows rained down, hitting the ground.

    No¡ªrather than being shot, they seemed to have fallen. The arrows weren¡¯t particularly strong, or maybe the ones who shot them weren¡¯t very skilled. They scattered, barely sticking into the ground.

    The bald adventurer leapt up and shouted, ¡°Bandits!¡±

    I jumped to my feet and placed Rella on my head. In my other hand, I was already holding my axe.

    ¡°We can¡¯t let them take the cargo! No matter what, stay close and defend this area! Don¡¯t stray far!¡± The leader of the guards barked orders. Up until now, he¡¯d been practically invisible, but it seemed this was his moment to shine. I had thought he was a useless slacker, but apparently, that wasn¡¯t the case.

    While the leader stood by the wagon and the other guards armed themselves, more arrows continued to rain down, but none of them had sharp tips. They were just bamboo sticks, shaved to a point.

    ¡°Is that why they aren¡¯t sticking into the ground?¡± I thought.

    Luckily, none of the arrows had hit anyone. We were on a road that cut through the middle of a forest. The trees were sparse, and there wasn¡¯t much of a slope, but it was hard to see very far ahead. It was impossible to tell where the bandits were hiding or how many of them there were.

    ¡°Move away from the fire! You¡¯ll be easy targets!¡± the leader shouted again.

    The drivers and shop workers clung to the wagons, trying to calm the panicking horses.

    Somewhere, a loud roar erupted.

    If I were a bandit, I¡¯d sneak up silently, but these bandits seemed to prefer charging in with a war cry.

    ¡°That¡¯s just a tactic to scare us into fleeing and leaving the cargo behind! Stay by the wagons!¡± the leader commanded.

    I see. The bandits must be hoping we¡¯ll abandon the goods and run.

    I was surprised that the leader knew so much. Perhaps it was his knowledge, rather than his combat skills, that got him hired.

    ¡°I¡¯ve traveled this road countless times, and never have we been attacked by bandits before,¡± the leader muttered through clenched teeth. One of the adventurers, looking anxious, raised his voice.

    ¡°Listen to that shouting! There¡¯s too many of them! We can¡¯t fight them all. If you want to live, we need to abandon the cargo!¡±

    ¡°Shut up! We can¡¯t abandon it!¡± the merchant yelled back, his face twisted in desperation.

    ¡°But there are only a few of us¡­¡± someone else began, only to be cut off by the bald adventurer¡¯s bellow.

    ¡°Anyone who wants to run, go ahead! But we were hired to protect this cargo! We¡¯ve taken the money, so we have to earn it. We fight here, or we die trying!¡±

    With that, the bald adventurer stood at the front of the wagon, his weapon drawn, glaring into the darkness. The sound of the bandits¡¯ shouts and footsteps grew louder, getting closer.

    The bald adventurer stood firm, lips clenched in grim determination.

    Everyone looked so tense, but I had a feeling they had forgotten about me.

    I loosened my shoulders with a light shake and stepped forward.

    ¡°I¡¯ll take care of the bandits. You all focus on guarding the cargo,¡± I said.

    ¡°What are you talking about? There are dozens of them! I don¡¯t care how strong you are¡ªyou can¡¯t handle them alone,¡± the bald adventurer said, his face hard with concern.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡±

    As I stepped into the darkness, the bald adventurer called after me, his voice urgent.

    ¡°I¡¯ve seen plenty of people die because they rushed into battle like idiots. Newbies are either frozen in fear or they charge in recklessly without thinking. Rafa, stay here!¡±

    I glanced back, the firelight flickering across his anxious face.

    ¡°Really, I¡¯ll be fine. I won¡¯t die to a bunch of bandits like these.¡±

    ¡°Damn it! Stop talking nonsense and stay here! Newbies should listen to their seniors!¡±

    Just then, the first bandit appeared in the distance.

    ¡°Just make sure you protect the cargo. Even if we fend off the bandits, losing the goods means we lose everything.¡±

    I said that, and then I started running toward the bandits.

    ¡°Hey, wait! Rafa! You¡¯ll get yourself killed!¡± the bald adventurer¡¯s voice echoed behind me.

    What a kind-hearted man. He really didn¡¯t match his appearance at all.

    I charged at the bandits, who were swarming in from the front and both sides. They left an escape route behind us, clearly hoping we¡¯d run. The lead bandit saw me rushing toward them and snarled.

    ¡°Kill them all! Don¡¯t let a single one survive!¡±

    He must have been the leader. As he shouted, a deafening roar rose from the other bandits.

    Sorry, but it¡¯s you who will die.

    This is my first job as a guard, and if I fail here, I won¡¯t be able to find work again. I remembered the struggles of my previous life, and I poured all my energy into my sprint, picking up speed with the wind at my back.

    ¡°There¡¯s no way I¡¯m going through that again.¡±

    The bandit leader¡¯s eyes went wide in shock. I was moving too fast. A nearby bandit let out a high-pitched scream.

    I slashed with my axe as I ran, and the leader¡¯s head fell, followed almost instantly by the head of the bandit who had screamed. Blood sprayed into the air like a fountain.

    Screams echoed around me.

    One bandit who had been charging alongside the leader tried to turn and run, while two others swung their weapons at me. But they were too slow.

    I easily cut down three more bandits with my axe and changed direction. One of them quickly tried to flee, slipping but managing to keep his balance as he ran. He was fast, but I grew up in the forest. I was faster, and more used to running through the trees.

    I caught up to him in no time, right behind him. He must have sensed my axe swinging down toward him, because he ducked and rolled forward.

    ¡°Smart guy.¡±

    If I tried to strike him now, I¡¯d just hit the ground. So I kept running. The wind guided my feet, and I leaped into the air, landing on his back. I pressed down with all my strength, driving him into the dirt. His skull might have been tough, but his face flattened against the ground.

    To make sure he was finished, I spun in the air with the wind¡¯s power and kicked him hard, sending him flying into a tree.

    He let out a choking scream as blood gushed from his shattered face. I was pretty sure he was dead.

    Suddenly, a huge man came charging out from between the trees, wielding a massive sword.

    ¡°You bastard!¡± he roared.

    Maybe he had been close to the one I just killed, or perhaps he was furious because their leader was dead. His face twisted with rage.

    I turned and ran straight toward him.

    Boom, boom, boom! His heavy footsteps shook the forest as he charged at me.

    When his sword collided with my axe, the sound of it breaking echoed through the forest. His sword snapped in two, the broken piece flying off into the distance.

    He gasped in shock, his eyes nearly bulging out of his head.

    ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate my axe,¡± I said. This wasn¡¯t just any ordinary axe¡ªit was wrapped in the wind itself, and probably the only one of its kind in this world.

    Even with just half a sword, he swung at my head, but the massive blade still cut through the air with a heavy whoosh.

    I dodged it easily and swung my axe sideways.

    With a sharp slicing sound, his torso split open as my axe passed through him. Blood sprayed everywhere, and he collapsed in a heap.

    Screams rang out all around me as the other bandits started to flee.

    I guess that guy had been their strongest warrior. He was certainly larger than the rest, though still smaller than me. Maybe a head taller than the average person.

    ¡°Honestly, what a pathetic bunch.¡±

    We hadn¡¯t even fought for that long, and they were already running. There were at least thirty of them. If they were really determined to rob us, they should¡¯ve tried to overwhelm us with numbers.

    As I chased down and struck the fleeing bandits one by one with my axe, a calm stillness fell over the forest. A few of them managed to escape, but I got most of them.

    Even Rella, who had been chirping non-stop as I fought, had settled down and was now perched quietly on my head.

    After wiping the blood from my axe, I walked back to where the wagons were.

    It seemed a few bandits had tried to steal the cargo while I was gone. The bald adventurer and the others had blood-soaked weapons. They had done their part.

    ¡°Is everyone alright?¡± I asked.

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    No one answered. They all just stared at me in silence, quickly looking away when our eyes met.

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Strange.

    After a brief, awkward pause, the bald adventurer finally spoke, his voice strained.

    ¡°You¡­ you¡¯re unbelievably strong.¡±

    His face was pale, his expression stiff, and for some reason, he seemed¡­ afraid of me.

 Chapter 26: The Dragon Slaying Squad

    Where did I go wrong?

    When the bandits appeared and everyone was on the brink of death, I stepped forward. I wanted to do my job as a guard properly because if I didn¡¯t, I¡¯d lose my work. Just as my mother had taught me, I killed those who sought to kill me. In this world, it''s either kill or be killed. There''s no room for mercy.

    ¡°That¡¯s how I was raised¡­¡±

    So why did things turn out this way?

    The only sound in the silence was the quiet bubbling of stew cooking over the fire. Normally, everyone would be eager to grab a bowl and eat, but now, no one moved. It was as if time had frozen.

    Reluctantly, I picked up the ladle and served myself a bowl of stew. The atmosphere was such that unless I made the first move, no one else would. My hunch was right. The moment I filled my bowl, the bald adventurer hesitantly took the ladle and served a bowl to the merchant, then to the captain of the guards¡ªsomething he had never done before.

    Even though their stomachs were growling, no one was eating. Maybe by serving food, he was signaling that it was alright to start the meal. Yet, even with bowls full of stew, no one took a bite. Everyone was just watching¡­ watching me.

    I quietly took a spoonful of stew and put it into my mouth. That was the signal. Instantly, the others hurriedly began to eat.

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Was everything my mother taught me a lie? Killing those who tried to kill me¡ªwas that really just a principle from Enorthos and not something that applied here?

    ¡­No, it couldn''t be that. My father, who was from this country, never objected to how my mother raised me. Although my mother handled most of my upbringing, my father took on almost half the responsibility when it came to manners, language, and my mental development. In my memory, he never once said my mother¡¯s teachings were strange or wrong. If anything, he seemed to encourage them, especially when it came to making me stronger.

    So, everything I learned must have been suited for this world.

    I let out a small sigh as I scooped another spoonful of stew.

    "Hick!"

    The captain of the guard gasped, dropping his bowl. "Ack!" He spilled it on his pants¡ªmust¡¯ve burned. He might even have been scalded. But the moment I glanced at him, he clamped his mouth shut, terrified.

    Yes, terrified of me.

    Sigh.

    Seems like I can''t even sigh anymore.

    The bald adventurer gave a dry chuckle, glancing briefly at me. "Don¡¯t worry, Rafa doesn¡¯t get angry or upset easily."

    I¡¯ve now become ¡°Rafa.¡± After the incident with the bandits, no one called me a barbarian or a newbie anymore.

    ¡°Bwee-bwee?¡± Rella hopped around the campfire, catching the bald adventurer¡¯s gaze for a moment before he quickly looked away. It seemed he no longer even wanted to watch Rella.

    Sigh.

    My hopes for a pleasant social life are long gone now. Should I have let half the bandits live next time?

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    No, that wouldn''t work either. If they came back for revenge, it would only cause more trouble later.

    As I sighed quietly, the bald adventurer stared at his bowl of stew and spoke softly. ¡°I never got the chance to thank you earlier. Thanks¡­ newbie.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    This man is truly kind-hearted. After the bandits were taken care of, he¡¯d started using polite language with me, though it seemed forced, maybe because he thought I was feeling down.

    ¡°Well, it can¡¯t be helped.¡±

    I wasn¡¯t sure what they found so terrifying about me, but you can¡¯t force people¡¯s feelings. I looked up and smiled broadly. ¡°Don¡¯t mention it.¡±

    In time, when they get to know me better, their attitudes will change again. People are adaptable, just like I got used to eating stew made from rotten ingredients.

    Even the others, who had been huddling together on the opposite side of the fire, began to speak up hesitantly.

    ¡°I already said thanks earlier, but I¡¯ll say it again. Thank you.¡±

    ¡°Me too. You saved us.¡±

    ¡°Thanks to you, we didn¡¯t have to abandon the cargo. I hope you¡¯ll guard us again in the future. Thank you.¡±

    ¡°¡­With you around, Rafa, even a hundred thousand bandits wouldn¡¯t scare me. Thank you.¡±

    I smiled softly, trying not to seem intimidating. ¡°I just did my job.¡±

    ¡°Hick!¡±

    ¡°Gasp!¡±

    ¡°¡­Cough, cough¡­¡±

    One of them must¡¯ve inhaled stew through his nose in surprise because he was now snorting and coughing, spraying food everywhere. Disgusting.

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    I know my smile can be scary, so I tried to be careful. But maybe it was still too much. Perhaps I should practice smiling in front of a mirror.

    After that, the merchant spent several days buying goods from villages and selling off lower-quality items in small towns along the way. The wagons and carts, which had been nearly empty at the start, gradually filled up until they were packed to the brim, with cargo even piled on the roofs. Finally, when there was no more room for any more goods, our journey came to an end. We returned to the city from which we had set out.

    The atmosphere of fear surrounding me had slowly begun to fade over time, but people¡¯s cautious behavior toward me hadn¡¯t changed.

    ***

    Once we arrived in the city, the merchant handed the bald adventurer a wooden token, and we headed straight for the guild. I didn¡¯t know much about it, but apparently, the bald adventurer was in charge on our side. He gave the token to the guild staff, and our payment was processed immediately.If you spot this narrative on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.

    As soon as we received our pay, everyone hurried out of the guild. They probably wanted to get away from me as quickly as possible. I was tired myself and, more than anything, I wanted to wash up. During the entire journey, all I could do was wipe my face, and now my whole body felt itchy.

    The bald adventurer stayed behind to finish reporting the details to the guild staff. He was still there, talking to one of them as I left.

    The next day, I went back to the guild, where Jenny, my usual attendant, greeted me. It seemed she had become my personal staff member. Whenever I appeared, the other employees would immediately call for her.

    When she saw me, Jenny grinned.

    ¡°Sounds like you made quite the impact, huh?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°I heard you were smashing heads like they were pumpkins and stomping people into the ground with just a tap of your finger. Like you could punch holes straight through bodies with ease.¡±

    What is this, some kind of martial arts movie? Who are they even talking about?

    I felt eyes on me and glanced around. Everyone nearby seemed to be eavesdropping on our conversation.

    ¡°Uh, Jenny, could you keep your voice down a little?¡±

    She laughed softly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, everyone already knows.¡±

    Apparently, not only the bald adventurer but the others too had returned to the guild and excitedly told everyone what had happened. ¡°They even reenacted it, showing exactly how you moved.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°And those who weren¡¯t at the guild heard about it in the taverns.¡±

    She suppressed a laugh and gave a knowing glance. ¡°You¡¯ve noticed there are more people here than usual today, right? They all came to see you after hearing the story.¡±

    Ah, so that¡¯s why the guild was so crowded. I thought something serious was going on.

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Not just the adventurers, but even the guild staff seemed to be listening in while pretending to work. Some of them even glanced at me nervously, though Jenny seemed entirely unaffected.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid of me, Jenny?¡± I asked.

    Jenny¡¯s eyes widened, and then she burst into laughter. ¡°If I believed everything adventurers said, half the people in here would be capable of catching dragons with their bare hands, and the other half would be kicking them to death.¡±

    She shrugged. ¡°If I believed that you took down over forty bandits by yourself, I wouldn¡¯t be able to do this job. Being too gullible would mean thinking every adventurer is S-rank after meeting them. But, well, knowing you''re from Enorthos helps too. I know you¡¯re not someone to be afraid of, Rafa.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    I must have made a troubled expression because Jenny¡¯s eyes widened again.

    ¡°Oh my, was it really more than forty?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    When I said nothing, Jenny couldn¡¯t contain her laughter anymore.

    ¡°Looks like you¡¯re becoming a true adventurer, Rafa. You¡¯re picking things up quickly.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    She thought I was lying.

    But I wasn¡¯t. Later on, when I went back to scavenge the bandits'' shoes, weapons, and usable clothes, I realized the number was indeed over forty. We traded the things I took from the bandits for food and supplies when we reached the next village. I had intended to share everything with the group, but the bald adventurer told me that wasn¡¯t how it worked.

    Adventurers are surprisingly strict when it comes to money. There are clear lines drawn between what¡¯s yours, what¡¯s someone else¡¯s, and what¡¯s communal.

    Jenny didn¡¯t press the matter further and instead looked at me seriously.

    ¡°A dragon-slaying squad has been formed. Usually, high-ranking adventurers would take the lead in such matters, but we¡¯re short on adventurers this year. There¡¯s been a lot of trouble elsewhere, and many of the top-tier adventurers have been called away.¡±

    Ideally, they¡¯d wait until the high-ranking adventurers returned, but with all the issues caused by the dragon, they can¡¯t afford to wait any longer.

    Jenny''s expression turned serious. "I think the bandits you encountered were also on the move because of the dragon. We can''t be sure, but it seems likely. With everything going on, they¡¯re planning to overwhelm the dragon with sheer numbers this time.¡±

    Her tone made it clear that this was no small matter.

    ¡°Rafa, I¡¯ve already submitted your name for the dragon-slaying squad. Normally, someone at your rank wouldn¡¯t even be considered, but the guild vouched for you and raised your rank to D."

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°I have a request for you, though. It¡¯s not just about the dragon-slaying mission itself,¡± Jenny said with a small sigh.

    ¡°The lord in charge will be giving a base payment to every adventurer, but there will be additional compensation based on performance. There are also other factors that could influence the amount. Here¡¯s the tricky part. If we''re not careful, the lord¡¯s men could manipulate the records, and you might not receive what you¡¯re owed.¡±

    Listening to her, I realized this was about more than just killing a dragon. Apparently, there was a risk that some adventurers would be cheated out of their rewards due to their lack of literacy or understanding of numbers. Most of them didn¡¯t know how to read, let alone calculate the amounts on the paperwork. Jenny needed someone she could trust to keep an eye on the documents and make sure no one was swindled.

    "It''s not a difficult task, but wouldn''t it be a problem if I got involved in other adventurers'' paperwork?" I asked.

    "I¡¯ve already accounted for that. It¡¯s common for fellow adventurers to help each other when it comes to things like this, especially since many can¡¯t read. It¡¯d be ideal if one of us from the guild could go, but unfortunately, that¡¯s not allowed."

    The dragon was located near a mountain not far from the city, but the terrain was dangerous. No one without combat skills, including guild employees, would be allowed to join the dragon-slaying squad.

    ¡°So, we¡¯re in a bit of a bind. Someone needs to handle the records, but finding someone with the right skills is harder than finding an A-rank adventurer. We need someone who can see through any tricks on the spot.¡±

    Jenny bowed her head slightly. "Rafa, I¡¯m counting on you. The dragon slaying is important, but ensuring everyone gets their due compensation is just as crucial."

    ¡°I understand. I¡¯ll do my best,¡± I said.

    Money was important. Working hard and not getting paid would be foolish. As I nodded, Jenny visibly relaxed, relieved. She lifted her head and continued.

    "One more thing¡­ this dragon-slaying squad will have members from various guilds and even some people from outside the guild system. It¡¯s going to be a diverse group, so please be careful."

    I gave her a questioning look, wondering what she meant. Jenny leaned closer, lowering her voice so only I could hear.

    ¡°Ever since the Helga incident, there are people who hold a deep grudge against anyone from Enorthos.¡±

    Her warning was clear: even though we were all there to slay a dragon, some might use the opportunity to settle scores with me instead.

    I sighed quietly.

    ¡°Well, it can¡¯t be helped,¡± I thought to myself.

    It was part of my fate, being born as my mother¡¯s son.

    ***

    Meanwhile, in another part of the city, the political struggle within a powerful noble family was growing fierce. Securing the support of vassal families was crucial, and Manuel, the first son of the legitimate wife, was favored to succeed. He was powerful in wind magic, which gave him an edge, but his half-siblings also had their own factions and were courting allies with tempting offers.

    ¡°I need to win over as many people as I can, especially those with influence over Father.¡±

    That afternoon, Manuel had already met with three key figures¡ªlongtime allies of his father, the duke. Each meeting involved a lavish feast, so much so that Manuel felt uncomfortably full and could barely breathe.

    ¡°I feel like I¡¯m going to be sick.¡±

    He paused to collect himself when one of his aides, who had briefly stepped away, approached.

    ¡°Manuel, sir,¡± the aide said, subtly signaling for a private word. Manuel waved the servants away, and the aide leaned in to whisper.

    ¡°There¡¯s been contact from them. They¡¯ve found a lead.¡±

    Them referred to the group Manuel had hired to assassinate Klaus¡¯s son. But so soon?

    ¡°Already?¡± Manuel frowned. It seemed too quick.

    The aide lowered his voice even further. ¡°It appears that a barbarian has joined a dragon-slaying squad forming near the city close to the Forest of Shadows. They suspect it might be related.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°They must have already done some initial checks, but they¡¯re asking for an additional payment for a more thorough investigation.¡±

    Manuel had already sent the down payment. He had agreed to the idea of paying more if necessary, but for them to ask so soon made him suspicious.

    "Could they be trying to deceive me?" he thought.

    Despite his doubts, he had no choice but to rely on them if he wanted to act faster than his father. After a brief, silent exchange, Manuel gave his aide a nod of approval. The aide bowed low and quickly left the room.

    "A dragon-slaying squad¡­" Manuel clicked his tongue in frustration.

    On second thought, it didn¡¯t make sense that Klaus¡¯s son would join something like that. Klaus knew better than anyone how much Father coveted those violet eyes.

    ¡°If it¡¯s really Klaus¡¯s child, he¡¯ll surely be heading here¡­ to the duke¡¯s household.¡±

    Suppressing his irritation, Manuel resumed walking, with his servants quickly trailing behind.

    That butler¡¯s pet.

    He glared at one of the servants, knowing full well that every move he made would be reported to the butler, and eventually to his father.

    "One day, when I become the duke, I¡¯ll get rid of the butler, this spy, and every last one of them."

    All of them¡ªeveryone who had ever disregarded him. Including his father.

    He would make them all pay, one by one.

 Chapter 27: Who Dared Hit Our Youngest?

    When I returned to the inn, the owner was outside sweeping the entrance with a broom that resembled a bundle of twigs after splashing water on the ground.

    "Well, he does clean occasionally," I thought, somewhat moved.

    In this world, cleanliness should be the key to running a successful inn, but honestly, it wasn¡¯t that clean. While the basic necessities were provided, the sheets weren¡¯t exactly fresh. In fact, they were rather filthy. Maybe it was because there weren¡¯t any washing machines here, so laundry seemed to be done infrequently.

    The bed sheets, which were slightly dirty from the moment I first entered the room, hadn¡¯t been changed once. I wasn¡¯t sure if they cleaned while I was out, but I had never seen anyone sweeping or scrubbing the room. Naturally, the sheets hadn¡¯t been washed either.

    The food was delicious and plentiful, but if you asked about hygiene, I couldn¡¯t say it was clean. I hadn¡¯t thought too much about it before, but after traveling with the merchant caravan and eating their stew, I had gained a deeper understanding of what went into food preparation.

    Perhaps the reason the stew at this inn was so delicious was because it was teeming with all sorts of bacteria.

    Sigh.

    I couldn¡¯t dwell on that too much. If you want to survive in this world, you have to close one eye and install a blurry filter over the other. That¡¯s the only way this world will appear beautiful and full of hope.

    For a moment, I wondered about the dried jerky I had been treasuring like a sacred relic. Surely, while it was drying, it must have been swarmed with flies laying their eggs on it, and perhaps the storage was full of rats gnawing away at it too.

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    No, I can¡¯t think about this. For the sake of my mental health, I¡¯ll put a lid on it and lock it tight.

    As I approached, the innkeeper smiled broadly.

    ¡°Oh, you¡¯ve been to the guild?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Yesterday, it was too late to mention, but about the dragon-slaying squad¡ª¡±

    ¡°Ah, I already know. Word spread that the guild submitted your application. Everyone¡¯s been talking about it, since people are really interested in the dragon hunt,¡± the innkeeper said, nodding.

    I had heard that the decision to form the dragon-slaying squad was made shortly after I left with the caravan. Apparently, everyone except me knew I was going to participate.

    ¡°Tonight¡¯s special stew is on me! Be sure to come back here next time!¡± the innkeeper laughed heartily.

    Sorry, but once I start making money, I¡¯m staying somewhere else. Somewhere cleaner. Somewhere that offers hot baths every day.

    I smiled politely, all the while thinking of a better, cleaner inn. But to stay at such a place long-term, I¡¯d have to save up here for at least a year. That thought left me a bit downcast.

    Just as the innkeeper promised, the stew that night was especially delicious.

    The smelly guy wasn¡¯t around today either, and the room felt like it was all mine. I flopped onto the bed, and Rella bounced back and forth between my belly and the mattress. Normally, I would¡¯ve played with her, letting her practice jumping from higher places, but tonight I didn¡¯t have the time. I needed sleep.

    Tomorrow morning, I¡¯d be setting off early. I had heard that the people participating in the dragon-slaying squad had already gathered at a nearby location. Aside from a few latecomers, I¡¯d be one of the last to arrive.

    Just as I closed my eyes, I heard a knock at the door.

    Strange. No one comes looking for me. If anyone did, it would be the witch.

    I slowly got up and walked toward the door, all the while hearing the soft, rhythmic knocking like someone was singing: knock-knock-knock, knock-knock.

    Honestly, I can¡¯t figure that witch out. I never know what she wants.

    ¡°What is it this time? Is it about that bard trying to kill me again?¡± I asked as I opened the door. The witch stepped inside, holding a small basket in her hands.

    ¡°That¡¯s going well. Muel is still mustering his courage today. But that¡¯s not why I¡¯m here. I¡¯ve come to offer you a witch¡¯s blessing,¡± she said with a mischievous smile.

    ¡°A witch¡¯s blessing?¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t know? It¡¯s quite famous,¡± Dorthe tilted her head, puzzled by my ignorance. ¡°Before people embark on dangerous journeys or long trips, they often visit a witch for a blessing. It¡¯s a kind of superstition, a form of protection.¡±

    She pulled a small pouch from her basket.

    ¡°Word¡¯s been spreading that you¡¯re joining the dragon-slaying squad. People at the guild have been talking about it nonstop. So, I prepared this for you. Normally, I¡¯d charge for this, but today it¡¯s free¡ªconsider it a favor repaid.¡±

    She waved her hand dismissively, signaling me not to argue.Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.

    Well, there¡¯s no harm in receiving a blessing, I thought. It was probably better to accept it and be done with it rather than having her follow me around, trying to repay a favor.

    I stood still, and Dorthe took a deep breath before lightly tapping my body with the pouch.

    ¡°O traveler, poor soul who walks this world, may peace of the night and joy of the earth be with you on your journey. In the name of the witch, I command the spirits: Light this person¡¯s path. Bring him safely to his family, to his friends, and to those he loves.¡±

    A witch commanding spirits? That¡¯s an odd spell.

    Maybe witches are just seen as strange, mystical beings in this world. After tapping my body several times with the pouch, Dorthe glanced around as if looking for something¡ªlikely Rella.

    Though I didn¡¯t fully believe in these rituals, this was a world where magic existed. Perhaps it wasn¡¯t complete superstition after all.

    I raised my hand, and Rella jumped onto it. When I held her out, Dorthe repeated the same tapping ritual on Rella.

    ¡°O little bird, poor soul who walks this world, may peace of the night and joy of the earth be with you on your journey. In the name of the witch, I command the spirits: Light this little bird¡¯s path. Bring her safely to her family, to her friends, and to those she loves.¡±

    With that, Dorthe lifted her chin proudly.

    ¡°To be recognized as a true witch, you need to know this spell.¡±

    ¡°Then anyone can be a witch if they just learn it, right?¡±

    I could easily memorize a spell like that. I asked her, curious, but Dorthe¡¯s eyebrows shot up in mild offense.

    ¡°You¡¯re wrong! It¡¯s not about just reciting the words. When a true witch casts the spell, something imbues those words with power. Ordinary people won¡¯t notice, but witches can sense it. If you cast a false spell and the person doesn¡¯t react, it means they¡¯re a fake witch.¡±

    ¡°So, it¡¯s not just superstition then?¡± I mused.

    Dorthe tilted her head thoughtfully. ¡°Well, even if there¡¯s some power in it, it¡¯s not very strong.¡±

    If that¡¯s the case, maybe I didn¡¯t really need this blessing after all.

    She must have noticed my expression because she smirked.

    ¡°But this time, it¡¯s different. The herbs in this pouch have the ability to deceive a dragon¡¯s sense of smell.¡±

    She handed me the pouch.

    ¡°This won¡¯t protect you from a dragon, but it¡¯ll help mask your scent if you need to get close. Take it with you.¡±

    Oh, that¡¯s useful. Jenny hadn¡¯t mentioned anything about this.

    Dorthe raised her head proudly again. ¡°Most people wouldn¡¯t know about it. But I¡¯m a witch, so I do.¡±

    It was hard to believe she was so much older than me. She looked like a little girl.

    I bowed formally, as my father had taught me, with the grace of a noble.

    ¡°Thank you, my lady witch.¡±

    ¡°Stop teasing me,¡± Dorthe pouted, though she didn¡¯t seem truly angry.

    She then pulled a small jar from her basket.

    ¡°Could you catch your bird for me? I¡¯ll rub some of the scent on her feathers to mask her smell as well.¡±

    I gently cupped Rella in my hands as Dorthe dipped her fingers into the thick liquid and began rubbing it into Rella¡¯s feathers.

    ¡°Beep-beep-beep-beep-beep!¡± Rella squawked in protest, flapping her wings wildly.

    ¡°Hold her still, please,¡± Dorthe said, carefully applying the ointment to Rella¡¯s wings, body, and even her belly.

    ¡°There¡¯s a unique scent that phoenixes have, something we humans can¡¯t detect. All creatures have a smell, and to a dragon, a phoenix¡ªespecially one as powerful as this¡ªwould be noticeable. Even though she¡¯s young, the dragon might still sense her.¡±

    Dorthe meticulously rubbed the liquid into Rella¡¯s feathers, taking care to cover all the important areas. This was more than just repaying a small favor; she was going above and beyond. I felt a deep sense of gratitude.

    ¡°Thank you,¡± I said sincerely.

    Dorthe blinked a few times, clearly flustered, before abruptly turning away.

    ¡°¡­I should get going now,¡± she muttered, her usual confidence giving way to a hint of shyness. It was strange¡ªsometimes she was so bold, and other times, like now, she seemed embarrassed.

    As she walked out the door, she called softly over her shoulder, ¡°Be careful.¡±

    ¡°I will. Thank you, Lady Witch,¡± I replied.

    Without another word, she closed the door and her footsteps faded away.

    ¡°Beep-beep-beep!¡± Rella was clearly upset, pecking at my hand angrily. Her beak was sharp, and it hurt.

    ¡°Come on, don¡¯t be so mad. It¡¯s for your own good.¡±

    ¡°Beep-beep-beep!¡±

    She pecked at me for a while before flapping her wings and hopping away, bouncing around on the floor. Even after I lay down on the bed, she refused to come near me. It seemed she was really mad this time.

    I chuckled softly and closed my eyes.

    <hr>

    The dragon-slaying squad was gathered on a large plain near the city.

    There were several large tents that reminded me of scenes from movies, along with countless wagons, carts, and horses. Huge cauldrons hung over makeshift hearths, with food cooking for the participants.

    I had heard there were about seven hundred adventurers, but from the looks of it, there were easily three times that many people here.

    ¡°Impressive,¡± I said in awe.

    The guild worker who had escorted me here smiled. ¡°Is this your first time seeing something like this, Rafa? Most of these people won¡¯t be going with the squad when it departs. They¡¯re mostly support staff and guild employees.¡±

    ¡°So only the adventurers will head out?¡± I asked.

    ¡°Not exactly. We¡¯ll need people to drive the wagons and carry supplies.¡±

    So all those wagons and carts were coming too.

    ¡°This really is like something out of a movie,¡± I thought, feeling a rush of excitement. My heart raced with anticipation.

    The guild worker chuckled at my enthusiasm. ¡°There¡¯s a village near the mountain where the dragon is. We¡¯ll take the wagons there, and after that, the porters will carry the supplies.¡±

    As we walked toward one of the tents, the guild worker greeted people with a nod or a wave. Most of the people weren¡¯t adventurers¡ªthey were clearly guild staff. But as they noticed me, I saw mixed reactions. Some looked surprised, others frowned.

    Just as Jenny had warned, there were plenty of people who didn¡¯t like those from Enoerthos. Some glared at me with open hostility.

    It seemed like this might be a tougher journey than I thought.

    As I was mulling over that, a large man purposely bumped into me.

    "Whoops!" he exclaimed theatrically, grabbing his shoulder as if in pain.

    ¡°What the hell? Thought this was a place for humans, not beasts. And this one just goes around knocking people over,¡± he sneered.

    Though smaller than me, he was still bulky¡ªhis muscles seemed to bulge out to the sides unnaturally. He must¡¯ve been confident in his physical strength because he showed no fear when looking at me.

    I wrapped the wind around my arm.

    ¡°Hey, barbarian! Do you even understand¡ª¡±

    Before he could finish his sentence, I swung my fist. Crack. His nose crumpled with the sound of bones breaking, and his large body flew through the air, landing near the guild worker.

    He didn¡¯t even have time to scream before he hit the ground in a wide X shape. Out cold.

    The bustling camp fell silent in an instant.

    The guild worker looked down at the man sprawled out on the ground, then slowly turned to face me, his eyes wide.

    ¡°R-Rafa¡­¡±

    ¡°Sorry. There was a fly, and it wouldn¡¯t stop buzzing around.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    My mother always told me: if someone messes with you, repay them tenfold.

    The guild worker looked like he wanted to cry, but I couldn¡¯t help it. The guy started it.

    Just as the guild worker was about to speak, a loud voice rang out.

    ¡°You bastard! Who the hell just messed with our youngest?!¡±

    Turning toward the voice, I saw three men walking toward me, each as large as the one I¡¯d just knocked out.

 Chapter 28: It Seems Iâ€™ve Met a Mage

    Where did these guys even come from?

    Their clothes¡ªor rather, their lack of them¡ªcaught me off guard. The guy lying on the ground after I hit him was at least wearing both a top and bottom. But the three men walking toward me now had no shirts on, and their pants were short, as if deliberately torn off at the knees.

    They looked like medieval versions of the Hulk.

    It wasn¡¯t winter yet, but the leaves were falling with a dry rustle, and the trees around us were bare. We were approaching the time of year when the first snow could come at any moment. Weren¡¯t they cold, dressed like that?

    Could it be¡­?

    ¡°Are you guys unable to afford proper clothes?¡± I asked without thinking.

    Suddenly, the crowd around us burst into laughter, assuming I was joking.

    But I was serious.

    Sure, it was a ridiculous question, but what other reason could there be? It wasn¡¯t like they didn¡¯t feel the cold¡ªtheir shoulders and arms were covered in goosebumps. So if they were cold, the only logical explanation was that they couldn¡¯t afford clothes.

    I felt a strange sense of camaraderie. After all, I, too, had been going without new clothes due to a lack of funds.

    The guild employee who had looked like he was on the verge of tears moments earlier was now covering his mouth, struggling to stifle his laughter.

    ¡°¡­Rafa, those men are from the Iron Brothers party. They¡¯re known for being so tough that they wear light clothes even in the middle of winter.¡±

    Toughness has nothing to do with wearing less clothing. My mother was the strongest person I knew, but she wore thick fur coats in the winter. She always dressed properly.

    Now that I think about it, I¡¯ve never seen my mother shiver from the cold. Even in the dead of winter, she would exhale clouds of mist but never tremble from the chill.

    ¡®Come to think of it, didn¡¯t Father once tell her to wear more clothes?¡¯

    I vaguely remembered him saying something about feeling cold just by looking at her, suggesting she dress warmly.

    Could it be that the stronger you are, the less you feel the cold?

    No, that can¡¯t be it.

    I¡¯m stronger than my mother now. She wouldn¡¯t say that just to make me feel better, so I must truly be stronger. But I still get cold in winter, and I wear thick furs and boots made from animal pelts.

    As I continued to stare at the three men, they seemed to think I was looking down on them. The largest of the Iron Brothers, wide and heavily muscled, stomped toward me, reaching for my collar.

    Alright, if you want to go first, that¡¯s fine.

    Just as I clenched my fist, a deep voice called out from behind.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on here? Do you have business with one of our guild adventurers?¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that the Shirtless Brothers? Surprised to see you guys out here instead of hiding in your cave now that it¡¯s getting cold.¡±

    ¡°You were just about to grab our youngest¡¯s collar, weren¡¯t you?¡±

    Youngest?

    Did I hear that right?

    It seemed like they were talking about me.

    The man who had tried to grab me turned his gaze toward the voice behind us. I followed his gaze and saw a group of six adventurers sauntering toward us, their hands resting on the hilts of their weapons.

    A crowd had gathered around us, eager to watch the fight unfold, and their excited chatter filled the air.

    We were now encircled, with the Iron Brothers on one side and, apparently, members of my guild on the other. The situation reminded me of the old saying about a child hitting a puppy, then the puppy¡¯s mother attacking the child, and finally the child¡¯s older brothers stepping in.

    Except this time, I was the ¡°child.¡± Which felt strange.

    ¡°What¡¯s this? Looks like a bunch of mutts have gathered around the guild¡¯s lapdog. You guys can barely call yourselves adventurers.¡±

    ¡°Hah! The mutts who crawl into hiding every winter are yapping now. Can¡¯t even understand what they¡¯re saying because, well, I¡¯m human.¡±

    ¡°You lot talk tough, but without the guild behind you, you¡¯re nothing.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve got the parts, but that doesn¡¯t make you a man. Our youngest here knocked one of you out with a single punch, and¡ª¡±

    My mother would¡¯ve settled things with her fists by now, but it seemed men in this world liked to go through a ritual first¡ªstarting with insults before moving on to physical combat.

    The guild employee, looking panicked, glanced between the two groups, clearly at a loss.

    ¡°Everyone, calm down! You¡¯re all supposed to be fighting together soon. We shouldn¡¯t be doing this here¡ª¡±

    One of the Iron Brothers spat on the ground, cutting the guild worker off with a glare.

    ¡°Worry about your guild¡¯s lapdogs and stay out of our business, you spineless little lackey.¡±

    ¡°What did you just say to our guild staff?¡±

    The two sides were getting closer, chest to chest, grabbing collars and shoving shoulders together. It was no longer just a war of words¡ªthey were starting to test each other¡¯s strength.

    When did I become the youngest member of our guild? This situation was getting stranger by the minute, and I hadn¡¯t even had a chance to do anything yet.

    As the tension escalated into a full-blown brawl, the crowd¡¯s cheers grew louder.If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    ¡°1 lira on the Iron Brothers!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll bet 2 lira on the other side!¡±

    ¡°1 lira on the Iron Brothers!¡±

    ¡°I''m betting on the guild side. The numbers are on their side.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m putting my money on the barbarian. Did you see how he knocked one of the Iron Brothers out? It¡¯ll be an easy win.¡±

    In no time, a gambling ring had formed around the fight. People were placing their bets as if we were in some kind of arena.

    Inside the human circle, the guild employee was still flustered, looking left and right as things spiraled out of control.

    I, meanwhile, had become a bystander. I simply stood there, watching as the situation unfolded, not quite sure how it had come to this. Then, a commanding voice rang out from beyond the crowd.

    ¡°Move! Get out of the way! What¡¯s going on here?¡±

    Someone was pushing through the onlookers, forcing them aside. The crowd parted, revealing a young woman flanked by several men.

    She was probably around twenty, maybe even younger. She was quite beautiful, though I had a feeling her looks might owe something to makeup.

    What truly stood out was her attire. I had never seen a woman dressed like her since arriving in this world. She wore an enormous, puffed-up dress that seemed several times the size of her body. Atop her head, a hat adorned with ribbons and feathers sat perched, and draped over her shoulders was a cape lined with expensive-looking fur.

    It wasn¡¯t even winter yet, but she was already wearing fur. Her outfit was entirely out of place¡ªboth for the season and for the setting.

    The woman¡¯s face twisted in distaste as she glanced sideways at me, the Iron Brothers, and my fellow guild members. Her lip curled in disdain.

    ¡°Barbarians,¡± she muttered under her breath.

    She spoke quietly, but I heard her clearly. Judging by the way those closest to her stiffened, they heard it too.

    Though she hadn¡¯t directed it at me alone, the insult was meant for all the adventurers here. Several faces around us darkened in anger, but no one said a word. From her clothes, it was obvious she was a noble or from a wealthy family. In this world of strict hierarchies, it seemed no one wanted to openly challenge a noble.

    However, my mother had always said, If someone hits you once, hit them back ten times harder. It didn¡¯t matter if they were a man, woman, or noble.

    I summoned the wind, wrapping it around my axe. I let it build up around the blade more than usual. Then, with a loud thud, I slammed the axe into the ground, unleashing a powerful gust of wind that blasted in all directions.

    ¡°Gah!¡±

    ¡°Ugh!¡±

    ¡°What the hell is this?!¡±

    People near the woman were blown back by the force of the wind, some of them even tumbling to the ground. The adventurers who had been bickering in the middle of the crowd staggered, caught off guard by the sudden gust.

    Oops. It looked like I overdid it.

    The guild employee got knocked off his feet and rolled a couple of times across the ground.

    Glancing toward the noblewoman¡¯s group, I noticed they had been thrown back as well. The woman and her entourage had been blown several paces away, and now they lay sprawled on the ground.

    I was mildly alarmed to see that the woman¡¯s dress had collapsed sideways, spreading out like a fallen tent. She must¡¯ve rolled a couple of times in the dirt, and her once-pristine gown was now caked with soil. Dust swirled through the air as it clung to the fabric.

    ¡®Wow, women really do wear a lot under those dresses.¡¯

    I could see layers of lace and fabric beneath the gown, and her legs were kicking frantically within the mound of fabric.

    ¡°Ahhh! What is this?!¡± she screamed from somewhere inside the dress.

    Now that I thought about it, I had heard a shriek earlier, but it sounded so strange¡ªlike a frog being squashed¡ªthat I hadn¡¯t connected it to her.

    She might have looked cute all dressed up, but it turns out that when scared, her screams were just like anyone else¡¯s.

    ¡°Miss!¡±

    ¡°Are you alright?¡±

    The men quickly scrambled to their feet, shouting in panic.

    ¡°If you have time to ask, help me up already!¡± the woman yelled, struggling.

    It looked like she couldn¡¯t get up on her own. The men rushed over to her, flustered.

    ¡°Where do you think you¡¯re touching?!¡± she snapped.

    ¡°Sorry, miss, but if we don¡¯t¡­ uh, we need to lift you¡­,¡± one of the men stammered.

    ¡°Just grab my hands!¡±

    ¡°Miss, we¡ªuh, your dress¡­.¡±

    The gown was so heavy that pulling her up by her hands alone wouldn¡¯t work, but with the woman yelling and complaining about every little thing, the men had no choice but to try. They grabbed her hands, but soon she was whining that her arms hurt and that her shoulders would pop out of place.

    What a scene.

    Several people around us had looks of exasperation on their faces, and some of the onlookers began to quietly slip away. Even the adventurers from my group and the Iron Brothers seemed to lose their will to fight, the tension between them evaporating.

    Actually¡­ come to think of it, were they losing interest because of me rather than because of the woman?

    I wasn¡¯t sure anymore.

    After a long, clumsy struggle, the men finally managed to lift the woman by supporting her around the waist.

    ¡®If they were going to do that, they should¡¯ve just done it from the start.¡¯

    I almost felt sorry for the men.

    The woman, however, was furious. She dusted off her gown as best as she could and marched toward me. The men following her looked pale as they trailed behind.

    They must have realized what I already knew¡ªthat I was far stronger than them. But the woman was too angry to care. She ignored their attempts to calm her down, and they could only watch helplessly as she stormed over to me.

    ¡°You! How dare you attack me, a noble! Do you think you¡¯ll get away with this?¡±

    "..."

    This wasn¡¯t going how I expected.

    Usually, when things reached this point, my opponent would back off, but apparently, that wasn¡¯t going to work with this woman.

    What a bother.

    My mother would¡¯ve struck her down no matter what, but I¡¯m not as bold as she is. If I did something rash and got thrown into prison, that¡¯d be a disaster. Becoming a fugitive, constantly on the run, would ruin my plans of living a comfortable life in this world. I wanted to settle down, build a nice home, marry a beautiful wife, and raise children in peace.

    I wasn¡¯t about to throw that dream away.

    If I couldn¡¯t handle this the way my mother would, then I¡¯d have to rely on something my father taught me.

    Fortunately, I¡¯d learned a lot from my father. One of those lessons involved understanding the peculiar games nobles played with their words. To modern ears, their wordplay might seem trivial, but among nobles, this kind of rhetoric was essential.

    Back when my father taught me, I didn¡¯t see the point and grumbled about it. But now, I realized he had the foresight I lacked.

    ¡°Father, thank you.¡±

    I straightened up and slammed my axe into the ground with a loud thud.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you mean by ¡®attacking you.¡¯ I simply struck the ground with my axe,¡± I said calmly.

    ¡°Hah! A barbarian using wordplay? Do you think that¡¯ll work here? Word games are for nobles, not for brutes like you!¡±

    She turned to the men who had followed her.

    ¡°This man attacked me, a noble! He deserves the death penalty! Take him away¡ªno, let¡¯s bring him to the castle. I¡¯ll have Father torture him¡ª¡±

    ¡°My lady!¡± one of the men interrupted her urgently.

    Oh dear. It seems wordplay wasn¡¯t going to work.

    As the woman continued to rant, the men¡¯s faces grew increasingly pale, clearly realizing they were in over their heads.

    The adventurers nearby began murmuring to each other, sensing how strange the situation was becoming.

    Yeah, this is definitely getting weird.

    The guild employee stepped closer, trying to intervene.

    ¡°Excuse me, my lady, I work for the guild, and I¡ª¡±

    He seemed to think I was in serious trouble and wanted to help. I appreciated his concern, but it was unnecessary.

    If Plan A doesn¡¯t work, there¡¯s always Plan B.

    I raised a hand, signaling him to stop, and turned back to the woman. This time, I spoke with deliberate politeness to show her that, despite being a ¡°barbarian,¡± I knew the proper ways of this world.

    ¡°As I understand it, my lady, a noble cannot freely sentence a commoner without cause. By attacking me, you would be breaking the laws of the kingdom. Are you aware of this?¡±

    Yes, a noble could make life difficult for a commoner in a myriad of ways, but the law still existed. And while it might be bent or twisted to suit the needs of the powerful, it couldn¡¯t be completely rewritten. I was in the right.

    The woman¡¯s eyes widened slightly as she realized I was correct. Her lips trembled, and her expression twisted with frustration.

    But something was wrong.

    A faint spark of static crackled from her fingers.

    Was she¡­ a mage?

    I hadn¡¯t expected that. I hadn¡¯t met any mages other than myself before now.

    But more importantly¡­

    ¡®What is she thinking?¡¯

    Surely she wouldn¡¯t be foolish enough to ignore what I said and try to kill me here, right? Did she think she could get away with it because I¡¯m a barbarian? Or was she just so consumed by anger that she couldn¡¯t think straight?

    Maybe she just wasn¡¯t very bright.

    I sighed as I gathered wind into my hands.

    ¡°Haaah.¡±

    If this escalates, I¡¯ll have no choice but to defend myself. I wonder if killing a noble in self-defense is still considered justifiable¡­

 Chapter 29: Im Sorry, That Person Is My Mother

    "Hit back tenfold if you''re struck even once," my mother always said. But I haven''t been hit yet.

    So, I decided to wait just a little longer until my opponent made the first move. I was curious too¡ªthis was my first time facing a mage, after all.

    But I didn''t plan on waiting this long.

    With growing frustration, I watched the woman.

    "O Spirit of Fire, fury of the gods who have descended upon this land, heed my call. Empower me with the flames, allow me to summon fire from within. Grant me a sword of flame to wield at my command. O Spirit of Fire, fill my soul with the fire''s blaze¡­"

    Her incantation was long. Too long.

    There wasn''t even the faintest spark in her palm, not even a matchstick¡¯s flicker. All I saw were occasional static sparks.

    Yet the spell continued.

    It wasn¡¯t ending.

    I didn''t know if this woman was weak or if all mages were like this, but if every battle was interrupted like this, they''d all be wiped out. No one would wait for a spell to finish during a fight.

    Maybe mages weren¡¯t meant for combat at all. Maybe their role was more of a desk job, strictly research.

    Either way, my patience had run thin.

    ¡°Seriously, how long does it take to cast a single spell? You could spend your whole life reciting and still not be done. When is this going to end?¡±

    At my irritated outburst, the woman¡¯s face flushed bright red.

    ¡°You¡­ you¡­¡±

    She pointed at me, her mouth opening and closing, trying to form words, but she was too angry to speak coherently.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to kill you.¡±

    With that, she began chanting again.

    ¡°O Spirit of Fire, fury of the gods who have descended upon this land, heed my call. Empower me with the flames¡­¡±

    Was she really starting from the beginning?

    It seemed like if you stopped halfway, you had to start all over again.

    Sigh.

    When I sighed, her eyes narrowed into slits, glaring at me like a snake. But she didn¡¯t stop chanting¡ªprobably because if she did, she¡¯d have to start from scratch again.

    This spell was endless.

    How much longer would it go on?

    ¡°Enough. I thought I¡¯d wait until you struck first, but if I keep waiting, I¡¯ll die of old age.¡±

    I moved my axe, and the men standing behind her paled, shouting in fear.

    ¡°W-wait! Please, just a moment!¡±

    ¡°Hold on! W-wait!¡±

    They must have been her guards, but I couldn¡¯t wait any longer.

    Let¡¯s just say that the moment she started chanting, the attack had already begun.

    As I raised my axe into the air, a guild staff member, his face drained of color, cried out.

    ¡°R-Rafa! Wait! That¡¯s Lady Dusty, the daughter of Count Dusty! You can¡¯t kill her!¡±

    "¡­"

    You should have told me that earlier.

    If I¡¯d known, I could have ended this more diplomatically. But what can I do now? The axe was already lifted. There¡¯s no stopping it.

    My mother always said, "If you draw your sword, you should at least smash a rock with it."

    Sigh.

    Looks like I¡¯m destined to follow in my mother¡¯s footsteps¡ªescaping into the forest as a bandit bride.

    With a resigned sigh, I swung the axe downward.

    At that moment, a thunderous shout rang through the air.

    ¡°Stop right there!¡±

    Good! Whoever that was, they¡¯d just saved me from a messy situation.

    Grateful for the interruption, I diverted my axe mid-swing. It sliced through the air right in front of the woman''s face, sending a gust of wind her way.

    The force of the wind knocked her enormous hat right off her head.

    Apparently, her hat wasn''t just sitting there; it had been pinned in place with something. When the hat flew off, it took some of her hair with it.

    ¡°Kyah!¡±

    She stumbled back, clutching her head with both hands. It almost looked like her hair had been pulled out along with the hat.

    Any harder, and her whole scalp might have come off.

    ¡°...¡±

    Women in this world seem to live dangerously. Their outfits and accessories are practically weapons.

    Thanks to the men behind her catching her in time, she narrowly avoided breaking her neck or falling over. Yet instead of being grateful, she only scolded them for failing to protect her properly.

    I couldn''t help but feel sorry for the men who had to follow her around. Whether in this life or the last, making a living really is hard.This text was taken from Royal Road. Help the author by reading the original version there.

    Anyway, the real focus right now was the new voice that had interrupted me.

    Whoever they were, they had just saved me from killing a noble. I owed them a silent thanks.

    Of course, I couldn''t show it on my face, so I just scowled in the direction of the voice.

    A young man stood there, panting heavily as if he had sprinted over. He looked young, and his face resembled the woman¡¯s.

    A servant or bodyguard, who had been standing by the woman earlier, stood behind him, also out of breath.

    The woman had disappeared from my side while she was causing trouble. She must have gone to inform him.

    Well done, whoever you are. I owe you a favor. If you ever get in trouble and it involves me, I''ll look the other way once.

    The young man, having caught his breath, approached me.

    ¡°Sister!¡±

    The woman¡¯s face lit up instantly.

    I had suspected they were siblings the moment I noticed how much they looked alike, and now it was confirmed. So instead of killing the woman, was I supposed to kill her brother instead?

    If that happened, the end result would still be the same. I''d have to run off to the forest like my mother, living as an outlaw bride.

    Sigh.

    The faint hope I had of resolving this peacefully vanished, and my face hardened in disappointment.

    Damn it.

    All of this trouble was because of that woman.

    I tightened my grip on the axe, watching the woman run toward her brother while he walked calmly toward me.

    Damn it, I¡¯ll kill them all!

    My mind was screaming.

    The woman clung to her brother¡¯s arm, sobbing.

    ¡°Brother, listen to me! That barbarian¡­¡±

    Her tears fell in large drops.

    The brother¡¯s face grew stern as he glanced at her.

    ¡°Rira, silence!¡±

    ¡°B-brother?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll talk later. Step back for now.¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    The man removed his gaze from his sister and turned it toward me, offering a polite bow.

    ¡°Pleased to meet you. I am Paul, the son of Count Dusty and the leader of this expedition.¡±

    He was far too polite to someone everyone called a ¡°barbarian.¡±

    Feeling a bit uneasy, I guardedly returned his greeting with a slight nod.

    ¡°I am Rafa, a warrior from the Enorthos Autonomous Region.¡±

    Paul¡¯s expression flickered with surprise.

    ¡°Your accent¡­ Did you learn our language from a noble? You speak with the tone of nobility.¡±

    "¡­"

    I had learned it from my father, so naturally, my accent reflected that. Even though I had tried to mimic common speech after leaving the forest, I''d have done a decent job blending in.

    I guess this man¡¯s ears were sharper than most.

    Seeing me remain silent, Paul didn¡¯t press the issue and instead moved on.

    ¡°From what I saw earlier, it seems you use wind magic, don¡¯t you?¡±

    The moment he said that, the crowd around us gasped in shock.

    ¡°Wind magic? From a barbarian?¡±

    ¡°But isn¡¯t he a savage? There¡¯s no way a barbarian could use magic.¡±

    ¡°Right, maybe his axe swing was just so powerful it created a gust.¡±

    Their reactions were strange.

    "¡­"

    I¡¯d never kept my wind magic a secret. I had used it openly in front of others, and no one had ever reacted like this before. No one had ever made a fuss, so I didn¡¯t think it was anything special.

    But judging by the people¡¯s reactions and Paul¡¯s specific question, I started to wonder if people simply hadn¡¯t realized that I was using magic.

    Maybe Enorthos people weren¡¯t supposed to use magic.

    Maybe, like that woman Rira, I was supposed to chant long incantations to cast spells.

    Still, my mother and father hadn¡¯t said anything about it when I left the forest. They never warned me not to use magic in public, or to chant incantations.

    "¡­"

    But now that I thought about it, maybe there was some taboo around it that my parents hadn¡¯t told me about either.

    Mother, Father, you¡¯re raising your only son to be far too tough.

    Could it be that Enortos people get hunted as witches for using magic?

    What do I say now?

    While I hesitated, Rira cut in with a sharp voice.

    ¡°Brother! What are you talking about? There''s no way that savage could use wind magic¡­¡±

    In that instant, Paul turned and slapped her across the face with all his strength.

    Rira nearly toppled over, staring at her brother in shock.

    She was so stunned, she probably didn¡¯t even feel the pain.

    ¡°B-brother?¡±

    ¡°I told you to be quiet. We¡¯ll talk later. Do you even understand what you''ve done? Defying Father¡¯s orders, meddling in the guild¡¯s affairs, and now using magic in a fight? Do you realize the damage you¡¯ve caused? I warned you before we left about what could happen if tensions rose between our estate and the guild, especially this close to the Forest of Magic.¡±

    ¡°B-but¡­¡±

    ¡°Silence!¡±

    Rira fell silent, tears streaming from her eyes like drops of rain. The makeup on her face mixed with the tears, smearing her cheeks with streaks of messy color.

    "¡­"

    I was a bit taken aback myself. I hadn¡¯t expected Paul to hit her so suddenly.

    Paul, however, paid no attention to his crying sister. He turned back to me, giving a slight nod of acknowledgment. His face remained stern, but his gesture was one of subtle apology. Though it wasn¡¯t a full bow, the angle of his head suggested he was offering a quiet form of reconciliation.

    With a calm but slightly strained smile, Paul addressed me.

    ¡°Rafa, I sincerely apologize for my sister¡¯s behavior. I will see to it that she receives the necessary reprimand.¡±

    He wasn¡¯t exactly bowing in a traditional sense, but this was apparently how nobles offered their apologies¡ªindirect and understated. I realized this was what my father used to talk about: the "subtle art of noble etiquette."

    I glanced at Rira. She was glaring at me, her eyes filled with hatred as tears still streamed down her face. She clearly thought she had been slapped because of me.

    But really, she had been hit because of her own actions. Paul¡¯s earlier words made that quite clear.

    Still, thanks to Paul, I was spared from having to kill a noble today, and for that, I was thankful. I had no desire to cause more trouble by killing someone of high status.

    At that moment, a guild staff member stepped forward, sensing an opportunity to smooth things over.

    ¡°Rafa, perhaps now would be a good time to let this matter rest? Sir Paul has already expressed his concern, and it seems we¡¯re all in agreement that further conflict would only cause unnecessary complications.¡±

    The guild member¡¯s diplomatic tone suggested he had seen this kind of tension before. I appreciated the way he framed it, making it easier for me to agree without losing face. I nodded, pretending to relent.

    ¡°Perhaps I was a bit too harsh myself,¡± I replied. ¡°It would be best to let this incident go.¡±

    ¡°Thank you for your understanding, Rafa,¡± Paul said, his smile widening slightly, clearly relieved.

    The tension in the air began to dissipate. Paul, eager to change the subject, returned to the topic from before.

    ¡°I must say, Rafa, your use of wind magic earlier was quite surprising. I¡¯ve never seen an Enorthos warrior wield magic before. You didn¡¯t mention being a mage in your application for this mission.¡±

    At this, the guild staff member quickly jumped in, trying to explain.

    ¡°I¡¯m terribly sorry! There must have been a mistake in the paperwork. I¡¯ll make sure to correct the records immediately. I hope that won¡¯t cause any issues?¡±

    Paul nodded, still looking at me.

    ¡°Of course, no problem at all. I was just surprised. A mage in our ranks will be invaluable for the upcoming expedition, especially against the dragons.¡±

    The guild staffer bowed deeply.

    ¡°Thank you, Sir Paul, for your understanding.¡±

    With that, the conversation came to a close. Paul, still holding his sister by the arm, gave me one last respectful nod before leading her away. She threw one last venomous glance in my direction, but I paid her no mind. She was fortunate to be walking away alive.

    Once Paul and his entourage were gone, the guild staff member hurriedly ushered me to a quiet corner, away from the others.

    ¡°Rafa! Was that really wind magic you used earlier? Was Paul correct?¡± His eyes were wide with excitement, as though he had just discovered something extraordinary.

    He was practically spitting with enthusiasm, and I had to raise my hand to block the spray of his words. With a slight nod, I confirmed it.

    ¡°Yes, it was wind magic.¡±

    The guild staffer¡¯s face lit up with joy.

    ¡°This is excellent news! It means we can renegotiate your terms. Since we have no other mages on this expedition, we can argue for a special fee for your services! It¡¯s perfect timing, as we haven¡¯t yet finalized the paperwork.¡±

    He was already calculating in his head, muttering to himself about the possibilities. Then, as if suddenly realizing something, he looked back up at me, eyes gleaming.

    ¡°You really are an unusual person, Rafa. Fluent in the common tongue and our language, calm under pressure, and on top of that, a mage! You¡¯re nothing like the other Enorthos people we¡¯ve encountered.¡±

    Well, that¡¯s because I¡¯m not.

    As I shrugged, he burst into laughter, clearly pleased with himself.

    ¡°Good thing you''re not like that infamous Helga we keep hearing about. They say she¡¯s left a trail of destruction in every town she¡¯s passed through. People say it¡¯s like a war broke out wherever she¡¯s been.¡±

    The staffer shuddered dramatically, his expression turning somber.

    "¡­"

    I felt a pang of guilt.

    Sorry, but that person is my mother.

    Sigh.

    I couldn¡¯t help but let out a small, resigned sigh.

 Chapter 30: Before I Knew It, I Was Smiling

    ¡°Brother!¡±

    As Paul headed to his tent, Rira hurried in after him.

    Paul gave a signal to his servant to hold her back, and the servant, who had cared for him since childhood, moved to intervene. This servant had been with Paul even during his time in the capital, where he had once seen Helga with his own eyes.

    ¡°¡­What do you think, Paul?¡± the servant asked carefully, watching Paul¡¯s face closely.

    Paul nodded heavily.

    ¡°You were right. It¡¯s unmistakable.¡±

    The servant¡¯s face turned pale.

    Rira, who had been babbling something from the corner where she was confined, was ignored entirely. The news that someone who looked exactly like Helga had appeared had caused quite a stir, prompting Paul to rush over to confirm it for himself. And there, he encountered a barbarian using wind magic.

    Not only that, but the man spoke with a noble¡¯s accent.

    Although he was speaking in a more common manner, traces of his refined accent were unmistakable.

    ¡®There¡¯s no doubt about it. He¡¯s Helga¡¯s son.¡¯

    If it weren¡¯t for the servant¡¯s keen observation, Paul might have overlooked the noble accent entirely. He had never met Helga in person, so he would have found it difficult to connect the barbarian to her. Moreover, the idea of a barbarian using wind magic would have seemed impossible.

    But thanks to the servant¡¯s warning, Paul had been vigilant¡ªand now he understood.

    He placed a hand on his forehead, feeling a headache coming on.

    ¡®What do I do?¡¯

    Helga¡¯s son was now a part of this city¡¯s adventurer community. If word spread, his mother¡¯s enemies might soon descend upon the city.

    No, they definitely would.

    Even from the brief encounter, Paul could tell that the man¡¯s magic was powerful. He could summon wind without any incantation, and its force was strong enough to knock people back.

    And if he was anything like Helga in terms of physical strength...

    ¡®If we¡¯re not careful, this city could be reduced to rubble.¡¯

    Though Paul had never personally witnessed Helga¡¯s destructive power, he had heard the stories. Towns along her path to the Forest of Magic had looked as though they had been struck by a natural disaster.

    Recalling the countless tales associated with Helga, Paul clenched his lips tightly.

    From what little he had seen, Helga¡¯s son didn¡¯t seem as wild or violent as she was, but he had still raised his axe without hesitation against a woman. He might be more restrained than Helga, but he was far from ordinary.

    If his mother¡¯s enemies were to come seeking revenge, they wouldn¡¯t resolve things with mere words.

    Yet, Paul couldn¡¯t simply drive him out of the city either. The guild in this city had a much closer relationship with adventurers than most. Even if they learned that the man was Helga¡¯s son, they wouldn¡¯t just throw him out on Paul¡¯s word.

    And if this ¡°Rafa¡± really possessed great strength, driving him out would be foolish.

    With the increasing threat of monsters, strong adventurers were more valuable than ever. In fact, if anything, they should be begging someone like him to stay and fight for them.

    Especially now, with the dragon menace looming, Paul found himself caught in an impossible situation.

    Paul sat down in his chair, burying his face in his hands.

    ¡°Brother, you¡¯re so cruel! How could you side with that barbarian and treat me like this¡­?¡±

    Rira, who had managed to push her way past the servants and guards, rushed to Paul¡¯s side. Her face was smeared with grime, her tears falling freely, and her voice rising to a fever pitch.

    Paul¡¯s thoughts were already in turmoil, and her crying grated on his nerves.

    ¡°Shut up!¡± he shouted, looking up at her in frustration.

    Rira¡¯s face twisted into an ugly scowl.

    ¡°Why are you doing this to me? I¡¯ll tell Father everything! I¡¯ll tell him how you hit me! You know what will happen when he finds out, don¡¯t you? I¡¯ll tell him everything!¡±

    She screamed and sobbed, her voice echoing through the tent.

    Tch. Paul clicked his tongue in irritation.

    Rira was their father¡¯s late-in-life daughter, spoiled beyond reason. Not only that, she was born with a rare aptitude for magic, something that had been absent from their family for generations. The promise of a magical connection had clouded their father¡¯s judgment, leading him to pamper and indulge her every whim.

    As a result, Rira had grown into a selfish, uncontrollable woman. Even their father, who had once spoiled her, could no longer handle her tantrums.

    However, her supposed talent in magic had proven to be underwhelming. In the eyes of a common family, her skills might have seemed impressive, but in the world of true mages, her abilities were mediocre at best. Noble families with strong magical lineages sought powerful mages as marriage partners to continue producing skilled descendants.

    Unfortunately, Rira wasn¡¯t good enough to be accepted by any of the high-ranking magical families.

    Given her volatile personality, even lower noble families had little interest in marrying her off. Whenever the topic of marriage came up, Rira would throw a fit, refusing any potential suitor unless he met her absurdly high expectations.

    She had been so coddled by the family that she had grown to believe she was an exceptional mage, refusing to face the reality of her limitations.

    Now, she was past the age where suitable matches could be easily found. If they didn¡¯t marry her off soon, the only options left would be inferior prospects, perhaps as a second wife, or in the worst case, sending her to a convent.

    They couldn¡¯t keep her at home forever.

    If only she had a gentler personality, things might have been different. But neither Paul nor their father could control her anymore. Paul had hoped that bringing her along on the dragon hunt might help boost her reputation as a mage, but she couldn¡¯t even grasp the gravity of the situation.Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings.

    Her magical skills were mediocre, her intellect was lacking, and her looks, while pleasant, were far from extraordinary. In the capital, women of her beauty were common.

    ¡®If only she were as beautiful as Klaus from the Valther Dukedom. Even with her personality, someone would have taken her.¡¯

    Frustrated, Paul shouted at her again to be quiet, but Rira only screamed louder, spiraling into a frenzy.

    Hitting her had no lasting effect; it only made her worse. Now she was so far gone that he couldn¡¯t even lay a hand on her.

    Paul placed a hand on his throbbing forehead and closed his eyes.

    ¡°Take Rira back to her tent,¡± he ordered, waving his hand dismissively.

    Then, reconsidering, he changed his mind.

    ¡°No, leave her here. I¡¯ll go instead.¡±

    Paul stood up and left the tent, with Rira screaming after him, ¡°Brother! Where are you going?¡±

    Sigh¡­ She was so cute when she was little, he thought to himself as he walked away.

    There had been a time when Rira had been his beloved little sister, trailing behind him with her innocent smile. But now...

    Paul let out a long sigh and turned to the servant standing beside him.

    ¡°I can¡¯t stay here. No one else can handle her. You¡¯ll have to go to Father and explain everything. I¡¯d write a letter, but there¡¯s no way I can sit down and do that with her around¡­ Sigh¡­ Just tell him everything you¡¯ve seen.¡±

    The servant, pale-faced, bowed his head.

    ¡°Understood, Sir Paul.¡±

    As Paul watched the servant hurry away, he sighed again. From inside the tent, he could still hear Rira wailing.

    ¡®What am I supposed to do with her?¡¯

    For a fleeting moment, Paul thought, If only I had arrived after the axe had fallen¡­

    Startled by his own dark thoughts, he quickly shook his head.

    No, that wasn¡¯t right. No matter how difficult she was, she was still his sister. He couldn¡¯t wish her dead, especially not when he thought back to the days when she had been a sweet child, following him around everywhere.

    He felt a pang of guilt.

    Every time he threatened to send her to a convent, both he and their father always backed down. Deep down, they still cared for her.

    ¡®She knows that, which is why she behaves this way.¡¯

    Listening to her cries from inside the tent, Paul sighed once more.

    <hr>

    The registration process didn¡¯t take long.

    All I had to do was write down my name, rank, and guild affiliation, and that was it.

    But I couldn¡¯t help but notice how easy it would be to forge documents in this world. When the guild staff asked the noble official for my application, they just handed it over without much thought. I filled in the part about being a wind mage, and the changes were made.

    ¡®No wonder they asked me to keep an eye on things; I guess I understand why now.¡¯

    From now on, I¡¯d have to stay sharp.

    Once the registration was done, the guild staff checked with the official and then led me to a nearby area.

    ¡°We¡¯ll be leaving tomorrow morning,¡± they said. ¡°It was originally scheduled for the day after, but it¡¯s been moved up. You¡¯ll stay with the guild¡¯s adventurers in one of the tents tonight.¡±

    ¡°The ones who helped me earlier?¡±

    ¡°Haha, well, I¡¯m not sure they needed to help you, but yes, those same adventurers.¡±

    Our guild¡¯s numbers weren¡¯t large. There were no A-rank adventurers, and only about forty B- and C-rank ones. I was the only D-rank in the entire expedition.

    ¡°Since the base pay is high and there¡¯s the potential for extra earnings, competition for spots was fierce. There wasn¡¯t much need for a D-rank.¡±

    The guild staff tried to reassure me.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine. You could easily be registered as a B-rank with your skills. I made sure to emphasize that, so don¡¯t worry. Besides, you¡¯re a mage, which is even better.¡±

    I already felt comfortable, though. I didn¡¯t feel guilty or inferior, nor did I feel like I was taking someone else¡¯s spot. It wasn¡¯t in my nature to feel apologetic for my rank.

    As if unaware of my confidence, the guild staff continued explaining things to be cautious of during the expedition.

    As we talked, we arrived at a large tent.

    It was massive, big enough to hold over a hundred people.

    The noise from inside was loud and raucous. My heart started pounding with excitement.

    ¡®It feels like I¡¯m on a school trip.¡¯

    Seeing my reaction, the guild staff chuckled before turning serious.

    ¡°It¡¯ll probably be loud like this all night. Some people will be partying, but you should avoid getting caught up in that. Make sure you get some sleep. Don¡¯t let yourself be swept along.¡±

    Just then, someone nearby burst out laughing.

    ¡°What are you, his mother hen? Acting like a protective mom, clucking at a little chick! You¡¯re not even his real mom, yet here you are with all the nagging. All adventurers end up like us eventually, kiddo.¡±

    I turned to see the adventurers who had called me ¡°the youngest¡± earlier. They each held small clay jugs, likely filled with alcohol. One of them tilted his head back and poured the liquid down his throat, drinking as if it were water.

    It spilled down the sides of his mouth, but he didn¡¯t bother wiping it away.

    The guild staff frowned slightly at the sight.

    ¡°Don¡¯t teach him bad habits. And remember, Rafa doesn¡¯t drink, so don¡¯t force him to. If you take him to one of those crazy places for another dumb courage contest like last time, I¡¯ll dock your rank.¡±

    ¡°If you¡¯re gonna dock our rank for that, we¡¯d all be down to E-rank by now!¡±

    The adventurers roared with laughter, sending a spray of alcohol everywhere.

    These guys were disgusting.

    As I grimaced in distaste, one of the adventurers standing at the front smirked.

    ¡°Looks like we¡¯ve got ourselves a pampered nobleman! We¡¯ll make a real adventurer out of you yet, kid. I¡¯ve heard all about you. The name¡¯s Baldy.¡±

    ¡°Baldy¡­?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, and the guy next to me? He¡¯s One-Eye. Missing an eye, as you can see.¡±

    I must have made an awkward expression because Baldy burst into laughter.

    ¡°In places like this, when things get rough, you don¡¯t have time to memorize people¡¯s names. We just go with something obvious based on how they look. If we get to know each other better, we might switch to real names later on.¡±

    ¡°If you go inside, you¡¯ll find another bald guy. Just call him Old Baldy,¡± One-Eye chimed in.

    While that made sense, calling people ¡°Baldy¡± or ¡°One-Eye¡± out loud still felt a little off.

    As I hesitated, Baldy laughed again.

    ¡°I like you, kid. It¡¯s been a while since we had someone fresh join us. For now, your name¡¯s ¡®The Youngest.¡¯ Some people call you ¡®The Barbarian,¡¯ but don¡¯t take it personally. It¡¯s just how people describe things around here.¡±

    Another adventurer, who had been quietly drinking from a large jug, suddenly spoke up.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t like being called ¡®The Barbarian,¡¯ you can always beat them down every time they say it. Soon enough, they¡¯ll settle on calling you ¡®The Youngest.¡¯¡±

    No thanks, I didn¡¯t like either of those names.

    My feelings must have shown on my face because the adventurers laughed again.

    Their breath smelled horrible.

    The guild staff sighed quietly.

    ¡°These guys are a bit rough, but they¡¯re experienced and capable. They¡¯ll be a lot of help. Just remember, you don¡¯t have to follow everything they do. They¡¯ve got a mischievous side.¡±

    Just as the guild staff finished speaking, someone suddenly tumbled out of the tent and hit the ground hard.

    I thought it was just one person, but it was actually two, tangled together and throwing punches at each other.

    Whoa, that startled me.

    I nearly swung my axe, thinking someone was attacking me!

    Even Rela, who had been dozing off on my shoulder, perked up in surprise.

    The guild staff sighed again as they watched the brawl.

    ¡°One of those two is from our guild. Expect this kind of thing to happen every day until the expedition is over. The guilds themselves aren¡¯t on bad terms, but for some reason, adventurers always end up fighting.¡±

    Apparently, our tent wasn¡¯t reserved just for members of our guild. Adventurers from other places were staying here too.

    Baldy and One-Eye started cracking their knuckles and stretching as if warming up for something.

    One-Eye downed the rest of his drink and yelled, ¡°Who¡¯s the idiot that dares to throw a punch at one of our adventurers?!¡±

    Without another word, he launched himself onto the two men rolling around on the ground.

    He literally flew through the air and landed on top of them.

    "..."

    Hey, you¡¯re gonna kill someone!

    Hearing One-Eye¡¯s shout, more people spilled out from inside the tent.

    ¡°Who just called me an idiot, you bastard?!¡±

    The next thing I knew, the place had erupted into chaos. Fists flew everywhere.

    Baldy twisted his neck with a loud crack and muttered to himself.

    ¡°Guess we should jump in too.¡±

    Without waiting for a reply, he charged into the fray, grabbing someone by the head and smashing his forehead into theirs.

    And then everyone started fighting.

    What was wrong with these people?

    I stared at the scene, dumbfounded, until the guild staff grabbed my hand.

    ¡°Rafa, don¡¯t get involved. Not all adventurers are like this. These guys are just¡­ rough around the edges. They¡¯re experienced, but¡ª"

    Before he could finish, someone shouted in my direction.

    ¡°You!¡±

    ¡°Looks like you ran away earlier!¡±

    ¡°Our youngest got his nose smashed because of you!¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll kill you!¡±

    It was those half-naked brothers who had tried to pick a fight with me before.

    They thundered toward me, their footsteps heavy.

    Oh, this is going to be fun!

    I didn¡¯t know why, but I suddenly felt excited, like I was caught up in the festive mood.

    Ignoring the guild staff¡¯s cries of ¡°Rafa!¡± I rolled up my sleeves and ran toward them, this time without using wind magic.

    I threw a punch at one of the brothers, sending him flying to the ground.

    Oh, this feels surprisingly good.

    As I launched a second punch at the other brother, I realized something.

    I was smiling.

 Chapter 31: The Strange Party of Nine

    ¡°You fight really well. Were you brawling even before you left your mother¡¯s womb?¡±

    Baldy collapsed onto the ground, letting out a loud snore before I even had the chance to respond.

    Well, I suppose he was tired.

    The others had already passed out, either knocked unconscious or too drunk to stay awake.

    For the first time in a while, I felt a pleasant kind of exhaustion. It wasn¡¯t that I had only been hitting people; I¡¯d taken a few punches too. For every one hit I took, I landed twenty in return. Sure, I could have dodged, but there¡¯s a certain enjoyment in taking hits and giving them back. At first, I didn¡¯t get it, but after spending time with these guys, I began to understand.

    In my previous life, I¡¯d never been in fistfights, so I hadn¡¯t realized how fun they could be. It wasn¡¯t something I could have experienced with my mother, either.

    But now I was so exhausted I couldn¡¯t even lift a finger.

    Rella, who had been trying to maintain balance on my head by flapping her wings and tugging at my hair, seemed tired too. She collapsed onto my chest, as if she had fainted.

    I was on the verge of sleep myself, my eyelids drooping.

    I couldn¡¯t stay awake any longer, no matter what. Just as I was about to drift off, someone entered the tent.

    Not just one person¡ªseveral.

    I forced my eyes open and turned my head. Ten men slipped quietly into the tent, standing near the edges. The flickering light from the few torches barely illuminated the space, leaving most of it in shadow. I could only make out their shapes in the dim light.

    Strange¡­

    I couldn¡¯t hear their footsteps, but they were moving so silently it unnerved me.

    Unlike the other adventurers, these men had a different aura about them. The air around them felt heavier, more oppressive. It wasn¡¯t just ordinary silence; there was something unsettling about it.

    Lying there in the dark, I quietly watched them.

    It seemed they noticed my gaze. A few of them turned toward me. I couldn¡¯t see their eyes, but I could feel their attention focused on me.

    "¡­"

    It was an eerie feeling, different from when I faced my mother. A chill ran down my spine.

    These aren¡¯t normal adventurers.

    I couldn¡¯t quite put my finger on it, but the sensation reminded me of that crazy guy from my past life¡ªthe one who killed me in a convenience store. That same feeling of unease washed over me.

    Jenny had warned me once while explaining the world of adventurers. She¡¯d said, ¡°There are some really strange people among adventurers, so be careful.¡±

    Perhaps these were the kind of people she was talking about.

    I¡¯d better not get involved.

    I didn¡¯t want a repeat of my past life, getting stabbed by some unhinged lunatic. You can¡¯t predict what crazy people will do, and the best way to deal with them is to stay far, far away.

    Yeah, that¡¯s the safest option.

    I turned my head away, deciding not to give them any more attention.

    But their unsettling gazes didn¡¯t waver. It felt like more eyes were on me than before, as if their numbers had grown.

    I quietly controlled my breathing, pretending to sleep.

    Rella shifted slightly, and I quickly rubbed her with my fingers to keep her asleep. A tiny squeak echoed faintly in the quiet tent.

    My heart pounded in my chest.

    It felt like I was playing a game of hide-and-seek, and the seeker was right behind me, about to pounce.

    Outside, I could still hear a few drunks cursing each other, their slurred voices drifting through the night air.

    After what felt like an eternity of tension, the men finally lowered themselves into the shadows at the edges of the tent. The oppressive stares faded, and I exhaled a small, relieved breath.

    Nope. I¡¯m not dealing with those guys.

    I didn¡¯t survive my previous life just to get tangled up with more weirdos. I planned on living long enough to get old and wrinkled this time.

    <hr>

    Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!

    A loud clanging noise jerked me awake.

    Someone was banging on a metal pot with a ladle. Or maybe it was a hammer or sword¡ªwhatever it was, it was loud.

    What kind of madness is this in the middle of the night? I almost shouted in frustration, but then I realized something was off.

    Wait, it¡¯s not night anymore.

    The tent, once pitch-black, was now filled with a soft, gray light. It seemed like dawn had already broken, though it felt like I had only blinked.

    Did I just lose time?

    The clanging continued, echoing in my ears as the adventurers began to stir.

    ¡°Damn that pot.¡±

    ¡°Shut uuuup!¡±

    ¡°My head¡¯s splitting! Why are you so loud? My brain¡¯s ringing¡­¡±Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.

    ¡°Don¡¯t talk near my ears!¡±

    ¡°Ugh¡­¡±

    ¡°Hey, why did you puke on my face?!¡±

    ¡°Hahaha¡ªouch, laughing makes it worse!¡±

    The tent was filled with the groans of hungover adventurers. The stench of alcohol and vomit was so thick it almost made my nose rot. How we managed to sleep through this, I¡¯ll never know.

    I glanced toward the corner of the tent, remembering the men who had come in last night. They were calmly packing up their belongings, not a scratch on them. They looked ordinary enough¡ªlaughing and talking to one of the nearby adventurers. They didn¡¯t seem out of place at all.

    But they felt so different last night¡­

    I scratched my head in confusion. The men who had entered the tent had given off an eerie vibe, but now, in the light of day, they seemed perfectly normal.

    Maybe it was just because they had arrived in the dead of night, moving so silently in the dark, that they seemed strange at first.

    The old bald adventurer beside me stirred, slowly getting up.

    ¡°Hey, do you know those adventurers over there?¡± I asked.

    ¡°¡­Speak a little quieter,¡± he groaned.

    ¡°Sorry.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine. It¡¯s not your fault. Getting old does things to you,¡± he said, his movements sluggish. He turned his head toward the corner, looking at the men. He stared at them for a moment, then glanced back at me.

    ¡°They¡¯re not familiar. But don¡¯t get too close. They look normal on the surface, but something feels off.¡±

    The old man took a moment to catch his breath before continuing.

    ¡°I¡¯ve been around a long time, and I¡¯ve seen plenty of adventurers from different guilds. After a while, you start to pick up on people¡¯s vibes. Loose cannons, hotheads, the bad-tempered ones, and those you should avoid at all costs.¡±

    "¡­"

    ¡°Those guys¡­ they¡¯re the type you should avoid.¡±

    ¡°I see.¡±

    I tilted my head thoughtfully. They had definitely seemed off when they first came in, but now they looked like any other group of adventurers. They were chatting and laughing without a care in the world, and there was nothing strange about them.

    At least, not now.

    They certainly didn¡¯t look like the kind of people who¡¯d stab someone over a minor argument.

    The old man, who was clearly struggling to move his head, rolled his eyes toward me.

    ¡°And you¡¯d better be extra careful, since you look a lot like Helga. You¡¯ll have enemies popping up left and right.¡±

    "¡­"

    So he had seen my mother before.

    He hadn¡¯t mentioned it yesterday, probably because we¡¯d been too busy brawling.

    Yeah, we hadn¡¯t really had time for conversation. It had been non-stop fighting¡ªpausing only to catch our breath or grab a drink before someone else threw a punch, and then we¡¯d get dragged right back in.

    It was a lot of fun, though.

    I must have smiled without realizing it, because the old man grinned.

    ¡°You look good when you smile, you know. It¡¯s intimidating¡ªperfect for an adventurer.¡±

    "¡­"

    That¡¯s not really a compliment, is it?

    The clanging eventually stopped, and the adventurers started gathering their scattered belongings.

    I got up and went to find my backpack.

    Great. Someone had puked on it.

    You rotten bastards!

    I glanced around, ready to chew someone out, but there was no point. Who would I even blame?

    With a sigh, I wiped it off as best I could and slung it over my shoulder. Just as I was about to head out, the old man called out.

    ¡°Hey, Youngest! Give me a hand, will you? I had a bit too much to drink, and my legs are shaky. Can¡¯t walk straight.¡±

    I turned to see the old man swaying side to side, barely able to stay upright.

    How are we supposed to leave like this?

    Worried, I went over to help him, but then another voice chimed in.

    ¡°Hey, Youngest! Help me out too.¡±

    It was the younger bald adventurer. He had blood running down his forehead, dried now, but his face was still a mess.

    ¡°Are you okay?¡±

    Before I could stop myself, I asked out of concern. The young bald man lifted his head slowly and gave me a thumbs-up.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be fine as long as you help me up.¡±

    With a groan, the old man nodded in agreement.

    ¡°Once he¡¯s on his feet, he¡¯ll be just fine,¡± he said, giving a second thumbs-up.

    It seemed like talking was too much for them. The hangover was hitting them hard.

    A few more people called out for help, and by the time I was done, I felt like a school kid carrying everyone¡¯s backpacks for them.

    I guess being big has its advantages in times like this.

    Or does it?

    I wasn¡¯t sure anymore.

    The situation in the other tents was pretty similar. Pale-faced adventurers were crawling out, moving like worms.

    But life doesn¡¯t wait. By the time we were ready to depart, even those who had been groaning in pain earlier managed to get on their feet. People might have been too hungover to speak, but somehow they could still walk.

    While adventurers are usually responsible for their own meals, the lord¡¯s side was providing food for this expedition. No wonder everyone had drunk so much last night¡ªthe booze was free. And, well, if it¡¯s free, you¡¯ve got to make the most of it, right?

    I heard it would take about five days to reach the mountain where the dragon lived. There were loads of carts and wagons piled high with supplies¡ªfood for the journey and equipment for fighting the dragon.

    With around 700 adventurers, plus the horses, supplies, and people managing everything, the scale of the expedition was huge.

    I felt like I had stepped into one of those classic stories where the hero sets out to slay a dragon. Only I wasn¡¯t the hero¡ªI was probably more like one of the nameless extras tagging along at the back of the party.

    Still, my heart raced with excitement.

    Though I had lived in the forest where dragons roamed, I had never seen one myself. There had been dragons near my home, but they only appeared when I was a child.

    It had been my mother who dealt with the ones that showed up near our territory.

    Thanks to her vigilance, I never had the chance to see creatures like phoenixes, manticores, or giant spiders either. The only significant beast I ever encountered was a massive bear.

    Looking back, I guess I really did grow up sheltered.

    I hadn¡¯t even seen goblins, which are supposed to be common.

    Cyclops dogs?

    Those were just one-eyed, lizard-like dogs. If you see them enough, they¡¯re no different from wolves or regular dogs.

    I wondered if phoenixes and manticores would have seemed ordinary too if I had grown up seeing them all the time. Maybe it¡¯s only because I hadn¡¯t encountered them that they seemed so legendary.

    Sigh.

    Either way, the thought of finally seeing a dragon filled me with excitement.

    The adventurers from my guild chuckled quietly as they watched me, still not fully recovered from their hangovers.

    ¡°Newbies are always like this.¡±

    ¡°But remember, dragons are dangerous. Don¡¯t try to take one on by yourself.¡±

    ¡°Stick with the group. Coordination is key.¡±

    Everyone offered me bits of advice.

    Even adventurers who weren¡¯t from our guild would pass by and give me tips after seeing how eager I looked.

    Did I really look that excited?

    It was a bit embarrassing.

    The adventurers who had arrived at dawn formed a party of nine, and I learned they weren¡¯t part of any guild. Apparently, anyone could join this expedition if they could prove their skills, guild member or not.

    When I asked about them, a few adventurers asked the lord¡¯s officials and found out that the group of nine was registered as a single party.

    ¡°It¡¯s rare to see a party that big,¡± one of the adventurers remarked, glancing over at them.

    I glanced back too, noticing that the group of nine was walking quietly behind me.

    "¡­"

    It was unsettling.

    Why were they always walking behind me?

    For some reason, ever since we set off, they had been trailing right behind. They weren¡¯t too close, but not too far either¡ªjust at a distance where I could see them if I looked back. It was hard to complain because they weren¡¯t doing anything overtly suspicious.

    They didn¡¯t seem hostile, and it didn¡¯t look like they were preparing to attack, so they probably weren¡¯t enemies.

    Still...

    I took one last look at them before turning my attention back to the path ahead.

    I should focus on the dragon. That¡¯s what really matters.

    I couldn¡¯t wait to see it.

    My pace quickened in excitement, and Baldy and One-Eye, hands gripping their heads, laughed through their hangovers. Though they were laughing, their faces were scrunched up in pain.

    That night, there was more drinking, and by the next morning, everyone except me was once again staggering around like zombies.

    These people really don¡¯t learn from the past, do they?

    As I helped pull people to their feet, I suddenly felt a gaze on me and turned my head.

    One of the men from the party of nine was watching me. He smiled softly.

    ¡°You don¡¯t drink, do you, Rafa?¡±

    It didn¡¯t seem like he was expecting an answer¡ªjust making an observation.

    After gathering his belongings, he and his companions went to fill their waterskins.

    That¡¯s strange. Somehow, it sounded like he thought it was a pity that I didn¡¯t drink.

    I tilted my head, puzzled.

 Chapter 32: The Dawn of Popularity

    It took us five days to reach the foothills of the mountain where the dragons were said to be.

    They¡¯d estimated it would take about that long, and they were right on the mark. With all the carts and wagons slowing us down, it took a bit longer, but it was typically a three- to four-day journey.

    Given how far away the mountain was, it seemed like the dragons wouldn¡¯t pose much of a threat to the city. So why were they in such a hurry to launch this expedition?

    Curious, I asked the old Baldy, who chuckled softly.

    ¡°There¡¯s another city on the other side of the mountain. That¡¯s the reason. It¡¯s a bit far if you¡¯re walking, but for a dragon, it¡¯s just a quick flight away.¡±

    ¡°I see.¡±

    I hadn¡¯t realized there was another city nearby. As I nodded, Baldy¡¯s expression suddenly tensed.

    His gaze was fixed on the distant sky. I followed his line of sight, and far off, a creature was soaring through the air. Even from such a distance, I could see its long, sweeping tail.

    A dragon.

    ¡°They¡¯re smaller than I thought,¡± I muttered to myself.

    One-Eye, who had approached, patted me on the back.

    ¡°It only looks small because it¡¯s far away. Up close, they¡¯re bigger than a house. If you let your guard down, you¡¯ll end up as its dinner. Stay sharp once we start climbing the mountain.¡±

    His gaze, too, was locked on the distant dragon.

    At first, some of the adventurers spoke to me using the formal speech reserved for newcomers, but over time, they all started calling me "newbie" or "youngest," speaking casually. It felt a little strange but also made me happy.

    Though I was larger than most of them, making it hard to truly pass as the youngest, being among these grizzled faces and tough builds made me feel like just another regular guy. I finally felt like I had been accepted by them¡ªas part of the group.

    It reminded me of my days in the working world, back when I had to be part of society. It¡¯s true what they say¡ªhumans are social animals.

    Honestly, being treated like an outsider had never been pleasant. In that sense, I had a new kind of respect for my mother. From what I¡¯ve heard, she had it even worse than me, but she still made it through.

    I felt grateful for this rare sense of camaraderie. So, whenever the others talked, I made sure to listen closely. Maybe that¡¯s why they kept treating me like their little brother. Most of them were older than me, and over the past few days, many had started treating me like family.

    One-Eye, glaring at the dragon in the sky, ground his teeth together.

    ¡°Never underestimate a dragon. If you¡¯re not careful, you¡¯ll be dead before you even realize it. I¡¯ve lost several comrades to those monsters. This eye? It¡¯s gone because of a dragon.¡±

    So that¡¯s how it happened.

    It seemed that nearly every adventurer here had had a brush with death at least once. Over the past few days, I¡¯d heard countless stories from them¡ªsome so incredible that even my mother would be astonished.

    But sometimes, their tales seemed so far-fetched that they were hard to believe.

    Sigh.

    Adventurers¡¯ stories were often exaggerated, after all. Jenny had warned me not to take everything they said at face value, reminding me that if you believed them all, half the people you met would seem like S-rank or A-rank adventurers.

    Still, part of being social was knowing when to nod along. I listened to One-Eye¡¯s story with interest, though inwardly, I knew not to take it too seriously.

    One-Eye continued to grind his teeth, staring hatefully at the sky. His hatred for dragons seemed genuine, at least.

    At least the part about his eye was probably true.

    With a clenched jaw, he began his tale.

    ¡°It was when I was in my prime, about five years into my career as an adventurer. Back then, I was riding high¡ªevery job I took was a success. I could slay beasts in a single day, and failure was a word I didn¡¯t know. Confidence became arrogance¡­¡±

    One of the nearby adventurers winced and shrugged.

    ¡°Here we go again. I¡¯ve heard this story at least a hundred times. If you count the times he tells it to every newbie that comes along, it¡¯s probably more like a thousand. I¡¯m sick to death of it.¡±

    He pretended to flee as One-Eye yelled after him.

    ¡°This is a valuable lesson, you idiot! I¡¯m sharing it out of kindness!¡±

    ¡°Yeah, right.¡±

    The adventurer shouted back over his shoulder as he walked away. One-Eye huffed, then turned his attention back to me.

    ¡°I know you¡¯re excited about seeing a dragon. I was too, back then. But they¡¯re monsters. Don¡¯t ever forget that. They aren¡¯t like us.¡±

    What followed was a long, drawn-out story. It seemed like it would take three days and nights just to get to the part where he encountered the dragon. I tried to stay attentive, but as he continued, I found myself drifting off to sleep.

    When would this story end?

    It didn¡¯t seem like we¡¯d face a dragon any time soon.

    Still, I didn¡¯t want to be rude. It felt nice that he was treating me like a rookie and trying to share his wisdom, so I forced myself to stay awake, nodding as I listened. Fortunately, the sound of metal clanging¡ªour signal that it was time to eat¡ªinterrupted him.

    One-Eye jumped to his feet.

    ¡°We¡¯ll talk more over dinner.¡±

    Could we just not?

    My silent plea must have been obvious because the adventurers nearby burst into laughter.

    Following the metallic clanging, we made our way to the cooking fires, where large pots simmered over the flames.

    Along with One-Eye and the other adventurers, I found a spot and sat down.

    Meals for adventurers were simple¡ªdried meat, stews, hard bread, ham, pickled fish, and sometimes wild greens, depending on what was available.This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it

    Tonight¡¯s stew had a lot more greens than usual.

    ¡°Where¡¯s all the meat? It¡¯s mostly vegetables!¡± someone complained.

    But personally, I found the stew¡¯s broth cleaner and more refreshing than usual, thanks to the vegetables. I liked it.

    As we ate, the adventurers began preparing to ascend the mountain. We had reached a small village at the base, and the people who had brought the carts were unloading the supplies. The pack animals and porters were getting everything ready for the journey up the mountain, which would begin at dawn, led by local guides.

    Paul, the leader of the expedition, was busy overseeing the preparations, making sure all the equipment was in order. Of course, he wasn¡¯t doing it himself¡ªthere were specialists for that¡ªbut he kept asking questions, making sure nothing was missing. He also went around talking to various adventurers, including the party of nine that had been tailing me.

    ¡°I heard those nine have experience with dragon hunts,¡± one adventurer said. ¡°That¡¯s why they joined up late. I¡¯m not sure if they¡¯ve actually killed any, though.¡±

    ¡°They must have had some kind of endorsement from other adventurers or an organization.¡±

    Tonight¡¯s dinner came with alcohol, but most of the adventurers only had a drink or two.

    So they can control themselves. It was a bit surprising.

    Suddenly, there was a commotion nearby.

    ¡°Again?¡± someone muttered.

    I sighed.

    The fire mage, the woman named Rira, was at it again, complaining about something. She had been a constant source of irritation throughout the journey. From her ridiculous, fancy dress to her incessant whining about everything from the food to the roads, she had earned the resentment of everyone in the group.

    Of course, since she was a noble, no one dared say anything to her. But even her brother, Paul, seemed fed up. Every now and then, I¡¯d catch him shooting her a dark, frustrated look.

    By afternoon, everyone had gathered to hear the battle strategy for the dragon hunt.

    It wasn¡¯t much of a strategy, really. The plan was simple: get as close to the dragons as possible, throw nets over them to prevent them from flying, and then kill them.

    That was pretty much it.

    Just then, One-Eye spoke up.

    ¡°How many dragons are we dealing with?¡±

    ¡°At first, we were told there were two,¡± Paul replied. ¡°But upon arriving, we¡¯ve learned there might be three.¡±

    The old Baldy, who had been keeping an eye on the skies, chimed in.

    ¡°It¡¯s at least four. A few of us have been watching the sky, and while they all look similar, there are slight differences. I¡¯d say there are four of them.¡±

    ¡°What?!¡±

    ¡°Four is too many!¡±

    ¡°This isn¡¯t what we were told!¡±

    The adventurers broke into nervous murmurs, and Paul quickly tried to calm them down.

    ¡°Quiet! Everyone, settle down. Nothing¡¯s confirmed yet. It¡¯s just an estimate, not a certainty.¡±

    But the unease continued to ripple through the crowd. I didn¡¯t know much about dragons, but the prospect of four dragons clearly had people on edge.

    ¡°Listen,¡± Paul added, ¡°we have an A-rank adventurer with us, plus 250 B-rank adventurers. Nearly 500 C-ranks are here as well. Even if there are four dragons, we can handle them. We also have fire and wind mages on our side.¡±

    Fire mage?

    Surely, they didn¡¯t mean that woman would be joining us in the fight?

    The adventurers exchanged uncertain glances.

    While they worried about Rira, I found my mind occupied by something else. I raised my hand to ask a question, and everyone¡¯s attention shifted to me.

    Paul smiled awkwardly.

    ¡°Go ahead, speak your mind.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know much about dragons, but aren¡¯t they territorial creatures? Why are three or four of them suddenly gathering in one place?¡±

    Paul¡¯s face twisted in confusion.

    Ah.

    It seemed he hadn¡¯t even considered that question. Everyone had been so focused on the fact that the dragons had appeared, they hadn¡¯t stopped to wonder why they were clustering together.

    ¡°Well, I¡¯m not sure, but that¡¯s not the point right now,¡± Paul replied.

    Just then, One-Eye muttered something.

    ¡°Maybe it¡¯s mating season.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°That can¡¯t be¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s the wrong time of year.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. I don¡¯t know much about dragons either, but I¡¯ve heard they breed in the spring.¡±

    The adventurers began whispering anxiously.

    Mating season? Was that supposed to be a big deal?

    I tilted my head, confused, and One-Eye¡¯s face went pale as he explained.

    ¡°There are rare cases where young females can go into heat outside of mating season. When that happens, the males become extremely aggressive.¡±

    Ah, that makes sense.

    I vaguely remembered my mother going off to hunt dragons right around the time flowers were starting to bloom. I recalled practicing my wind magic back then by cutting off flower petals, a training exercise that ended with my mother scolding me for ruining all the flowers my father loved.

    Looking back, I think my father had actually been proud of me every time I did it. He probably saw it as a sign my wind magic was getting stronger.

    I¡¯d often been too rough, uprooting trees instead of just cutting flowers, and I remember him smiling with half-closed eyes as he watched.

    Maybe he just found it amusing.

    "¡­"

    While I was lost in thought, the mood among the adventurers had grown grim.

    Despite having 700 experienced adventurers with us, the prospect of fighting four dragons was daunting. My mother had easily taken down one on her own, so it didn¡¯t seem that difficult to me. In fact, she probably could¡¯ve handled two without breaking a sweat.

    Which means I should be able to do the same.

    Of course, things might go wrong, and I might discover my axe doesn¡¯t work against them. But I had wind magic, too. Worst-case scenario, I could just blow them away.

    My wind magic was ridiculously powerful, to the point where I couldn¡¯t even use it properly because it was too strong.

    Still, I had no reason to feel like I¡¯d lose this fight.

    A few adventurers were already muttering about giving up and demanding their money back.

    Hmm, things are looking bad.

    If the atmosphere got any worse, more people might drop out. That would be a problem. If too many people left, the hunt could be canceled, and I¡¯d lose a valuable job opportunity.

    Paul was doing his best to calm the adventurers down, but his efforts weren¡¯t having much effect. If anything, the situation was getting worse.

    That¡¯s when I stood up.

    As I rose to my feet, everyone¡¯s eyes turned to me.

    ¡°Could I have your attention for a moment?¡±

    After speaking, I began making my way through the crowd toward the edge of the camp.

    ¡°What¡¯s he doing?¡±

    That voice was Baldy¡¯s. The younger one.

    Sigh. I know this looks lame. I was well aware that walking off like this wasn¡¯t exactly a cool move. If I really wanted to impress them, I should¡¯ve done something flashy right there. Instead, I was quietly slipping away to the outskirts like a fool.

    But what choice did I have?

    I couldn¡¯t just go around blowing people away to show off my strength.

    With a small sigh, I reached a clear area where no one else was standing.

    The other adventurers were far behind me now, watching me with confused expressions.

    They probably think I¡¯m an idiot.

    I sighed again, gathering the wind into my hands.

    I could feel the air swirling around me, rushing toward me in a refreshing, invigorating wave. It felt like the whole world was resonating with me.

    I focused the wind around my axe, letting it hum with power.

    Then, I raised the axe and brought it down hard.

    With a crack and a thunderous boom, the ground split open beneath me, the earth fissuring outward in all directions.

    It was as if invisible lightning had crawled through the soil.

    "¡­"

    I had avoided scattering the wind through the air, fearing it would be too powerful, but I wondered if the ground-based attack had been too subtle. Would the others even notice from that distance?

    I glanced back at the crowd, and to my surprise, everyone was staring at me with wide eyes.

    The old Baldy came running over, eyes bulging as he examined the cracked earth.

    ¡°D-Did you do this? Was that your wind magic?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Thankfully, it seemed they understood just how powerful my magic was. I had worried it might not be clear from so far away, but that wasn¡¯t the case.

    I flashed a confident smile and faced the crowd.

    ¡°As you can see, I can handle wind magic just fine. Even if there are four dragons, we¡¯ll be okay.¡±

    The moment I finished speaking, the adventurers erupted in cheers.

    Huh? Why were they suddenly so excited?

    Before I could process what was happening, the old Baldy¡¯s eyes gleamed as he exclaimed, ¡°Two of the dragons will belong to the lord, but the others are fair game for us. Even if you claim most of the prize, we¡¯ll still get a share. That¡¯ll be a fortune!¡±

    Wait, was that part of the deal?

    I blinked, unsure of what to say, but Baldy clapped me on the shoulder, beaming.

    ¡°It¡¯s the custom. When a job turns out to be more dangerous than expected, the reward increases to reflect the risk. Otherwise, no one would take on risky missions.¡±

    ¡°I guess that makes sense.¡±

    Judging by the adventurers¡¯ reactions, it must have been a considerable sum of money.

    Suddenly, I felt a pang of regret over the dragon my mother had killed when I was a child. If we had sold it, we could have become filthy rich.

    The atmosphere, which had been like a funeral just moments ago, shifted dramatically. The adventurers were now buzzing with energy, discussing how they would form groups and approach the dragons to maximize their earnings.

    Everyone was brimming with enthusiasm.

    Nice.

    One thing that struck me as odd, though, was how eager the party of nine had become. Up until now, they had kept to themselves, quietly going with the flow. But now, they were actively pushing to showcase their strengths and skills.

    They were especially keen on forming teams.

    It seemed like every adventurer wanted to team up with me, and the nine were no exception¡ªthey were fully engaged in the competition.

    "¡­"

    Since arriving in this world, I hadn¡¯t often found myself in a position where people looked at me favorably. This newfound popularity made me feel¡­ happy.

    I know it¡¯s kind of silly, but still¡­ it felt good.

 Chapter 33: Rella Has Run Away

    Throughout my life, I¡¯ve seen countless adventurers.

    Some were talented, some hopeless, some learned quickly, others were just plain lucky. There were those who brought misfortune wherever they went, some terrifying, and others who were downright hilarious. And, of course, many ended up dead.

    But in all that time, there¡¯s only been one person who truly frightened me to the core.

    Helga.

    Her overwhelming strength, the cold decisiveness with which she split her enemies'' skulls, her lightning-fast speed that made her almost invisible¡ªeverything about her was terrifying. Even her rough, almost monstrous appearance, which didn¡¯t resemble a woman at all, added to the fear she instilled.

    The moment you saw her, you¡¯d freeze in place.

    Sigh.

    The old Baldy let out a small sigh as he watched the rookie, Rafa, walking ahead of him.

    When he first saw him, Baldy had been utterly shocked.

    ¡°For a second, I thought Helga had come back, and my heart nearly stopped.¡±

    But he quickly realized it wasn¡¯t her.

    The atmosphere, the expression¡ªit was all different.

    Sure, someone seeing Rafa¡¯s face for the first time might be struck by its intensity, but with his years of experience, Baldy could tell the moment Rafa started speaking.

    ¡°If I were younger, I might¡¯ve been fooled.¡±

    The sheer presence of Rafa''s face was nearly identical to Helga¡¯s. If Baldy had been less seasoned, he might have mistaken him for her. They were that similar.

    In fact, there wasn¡¯t much that set them apart physically at all.

    ¡°Poor kid¡ªhe didn¡¯t even get his looks from his father.¡±

    Baldy¡¯s gaze followed Rafa, who was now well ahead of the group. His large frame, easily two heads taller than most, made him impossible to miss even through the trees and winding path up the mountain.

    ¡°If only the kid was rotten or at least wasn¡¯t so kind-hearted, maybe I could relax.¡±

    Another sigh escaped him.

    It had been twenty years since Baldy had been tasked with his current mission from the Duke¡¯s family. The job was simple¡ªjust keep living as an adventurer, and if Helga, Klaus, or anyone who resembled them appeared, send word. He wasn¡¯t required to change his lifestyle or engage in combat. All he had to do was stay in touch, and if no one showed up, that would be fine, too.

    That job had opened his eyes to just how vast and powerful a noble family like the Duke¡¯s could be. Year after year, for nearly two decades, they sent him substantial sums of money¡ªjust in case someone who might not even appear, actually did. And Baldy knew he wasn¡¯t the only one on their payroll. There had to be others in this city, other towns, even the capital.

    Who knew how many people were receiving secret payments like him, just keeping an eye out?

    The guilds, merchants, maybe even some of the adventurers on this very expedition.

    They might be getting paid as well.

    No one ever spoke of it, though. Not a word, not even a whisper. That was how tight the secrecy was. And the large sums of money were the price for maintaining that silence.

    Sigh.

    It made him uneasy.

    If Helga had appeared, that would have been fine. She kept to herself, rarely interacting with others. Maybe people were simply too afraid of her, but Baldy had never heard of her getting close to anyone.

    And if Klaus had shown up, even better. Baldy might have felt proud for saving him, deep in his heart.

    But Rafa?

    Why is the kid so innocent?

    Despite his appearance, which made him look like he could chew up bandits for breakfast, Rafa was as pure as freshly fallen snow. Too pure.

    Sigh.

    It was starting to give Baldy an ulcer.

    He knew he had to inform the Duke¡¯s family. He couldn¡¯t avoid it. The money they sent him had paid for his wife¡¯s medical treatment and his children¡¯s education. Unlike their father, who couldn¡¯t even read properly, his kids had been able to attend school, thanks to the Duke¡¯s funds.

    The Duke¡¯s generosity had covered tuition, dormitory fees, books, and other costly necessities. Without it, Baldy couldn¡¯t have provided for his family.

    What is the Duke¡¯s family planning to do? he wondered.

    Were they planning to kill Helga¡¯s son? Or would they capture him and torture him until he revealed Klaus¡¯s whereabouts?

    Ugh, my stomach hurts.

    His head drooped lower as they climbed, and his pace slowed.

    ¡°Are you all right?¡±

    The sudden voice startled him. He looked up to find Rafa gazing down at him.

    Did he come back because he was worried about me?

    Why is this kid so kind?If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it.

    Forcing a smile, Baldy tried to hide his thoughts.

    ¡°I just need to take a dump.¡±

    Rafa¡¯s face crumpled in disgust.

    So, he hates dirty things, huh?

    His reaction was amusing, given his rough appearance.

    Then again, I¡¯m no different.

    Patting Rafa on the arm, Baldy gave him some advice.

    ¡°Listen, kid. Don¡¯t trust people so easily. Just because someone¡¯s an adventurer like you doesn¡¯t mean they won¡¯t stab you in the back. It could get you killed.¡±

    Rafa blinked, then smiled warmly.

    ¡°Thanks for the concern, but I¡¯ll be fine.¡±

    "¡­"

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if someone is plotting behind my back. If anyone tries to kill me, I¡¯ll just kill them first.¡±

    Baldy laughed softly before responding.

    ¡°What if it¡¯s me, or One-Eye, or someone you think is a friend?¡±

    Rafa didn¡¯t hesitate.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but yes. I¡¯d kill them too.¡±

    Baldy let out a chuckle.

    That¡¯s not really something you should say with such an innocent face.

    Still, from the look on Rafa¡¯s face, Baldy could tell he was being completely sincere.

    He¡¯s not just Helga¡¯s spitting image¡ªhe might even act like her too.

    It was true what they say: ¡°The apple doesn¡¯t fall far from the tree.¡±

    Who else could have raised a giant like him, except that monstrous woman?

    Of course, he would take after her.

    But life wasn¡¯t as simple as that. Just as Baldy was tied down by his debt to the Duke¡¯s family, there would always be moments when people were forced into difficult situations. Situations that wrapped around them like a web, tightening until they had no choice but to comply.

    After a moment of thought, Baldy spoke again.

    ¡°I¡¯ve got some real wisdom to share with you. Something I¡¯ve learned from many long years as an adventurer.¡±

    Rafa¡¯s stern face showed that he was listening intently, unlike the usual young adventurers who would just scoff at an old man¡¯s words.

    Lowering his voice as if he were about to reveal a grand secret, Baldy continued.

    ¡°If you ever find yourself in a situation so bad that there¡¯s no way out¡­¡±

    Rafa¡¯s fierce expression remained focused, awaiting his advice.

    ¡°¡­run.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Just run for it. Like Helga.¡±

    Rafa¡¯s face twisted in confusion, as if to say, That¡¯s it? You made me wait for that?

    ¡°What were you expecting from an old adventurer who¡¯s spent his life rolling in the mud?¡± Baldy smacked Rafa¡¯s back with a laugh.

    Ow.

    The kid¡¯s skin was so thick and tough that hitting him left Baldy¡¯s hand tingling.

    There¡¯s no getting around it. I have to contact the Duke.

    His conscience stung, but there was no choice. In exchange, he¡¯d pass on all the bits of wisdom he¡¯d gathered over the years. That would be his way of making peace with himself. And besides, it wasn¡¯t like Baldy was the only one reporting to the Duke. There were probably others, possibly many, who had already sent word.

    If you wanted to survive long in the world of adventuring, you couldn¡¯t afford to let guilt weigh you down for too long.

    With renewed energy, Baldy picked up the pace. Rafa fell in step beside him, hesitating for a moment before speaking.

    ¡°Um¡­¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°Do you need me to¡­ stand guard?¡±

    ¡°For what?¡±

    "¡­"

    ¡°Oh, for taking a dump?¡±

    "¡­"

    Rafa¡¯s face scrunched up again.

    He really is like some sheltered noble¡¯s son.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. Talking with you cleared things up.¡±

    Baldy let out a hearty laugh as he climbed the steep path.

    As they reached the back of the line, where the porters were struggling with the supplies, the sound of a commotion drifted up from below.

    Probably that fire mage woman again, Baldy thought with a sigh.

    <hr>

    The path up the mountain was not as treacherous as I had expected. The incline was mostly gentle.

    That¡¯s how the fire mage, Rira, managed to come along.

    If the climb had been any more difficult, she probably wouldn¡¯t have made it.

    Sigh.

    I sighed quietly to myself.

    Even though she¡¯d changed into simpler clothing before the ascent, Rira still insisted on wearing a dress. When I asked someone if women in this world ever wore pants, they told me that female adventurers and mages often did.

    So, it¡¯s just her that¡¯s strange.

    Climbing a mountain in a dress¡ªridiculous.

    Not that it really matters to me.

    Judging from the way people treated her, it seemed like Rira was just there as decoration. She wouldn¡¯t actually be contributing to the fight against the dragons. No one expected anything from her, not even her brother Paul.

    So why had he brought her along in the first place?

    There were probably reasons I didn¡¯t know, but it wasn¡¯t my concern. Her safety seemed to be the sole responsibility of her guards.

    While the path wasn¡¯t difficult, the mountain was vast, and it took us several days to reach the summit where the dragons were said to reside.

    At night, we gathered around small campfires, sleeping in groups while keeping an eye out for wild animals. Several adventurers warned me to stay on guard, in case something attacked during the night.

    I grew up in the forest, I thought. I probably know more about these things than they do.

    But I appreciated their concern, so I nodded along.

    Then came the problem.

    On the second day of our journey into the mountains, Rella ran away.

    At first, the little bird had just been flitting around nearby, but gradually, her exploration radius expanded, until eventually, she didn¡¯t return.

    She¡¯s a phoenix chick. If something tried to eat her, she¡¯d make it spit her back out. She¡¯s probably not dead.

    After all, Rella had survived just fine before she met me.

    Yes, she would be fine. I just had to keep going. But I couldn¡¯t help worrying that we might never cross paths again.

    Where in the world did you go, Rella?

    Sigh.

    Is this the end?

    I hadn¡¯t realized just how attached I had become to her.

    Every time I heard a bird chirp, my head would snap around.

    By the time we reached the summit, where the dragons were said to live, Rella still hadn¡¯t returned.

    In such a vast mountain range, how could a tiny bird like her find me? It wasn¡¯t as if I had the nose of a bloodhound to track her down either.

    Do birds even have a sense of smell?

    I wasn¡¯t sure. Rella always seemed to sniff things when we were together, but I couldn¡¯t say for certain.

    Is this really goodbye?

    The thought made my heart heavy.

    As we neared the dragons¡¯ lair, our group split into smaller teams, as planned.

    ¡°From here on out, we move separately,¡± Paul announced, his voice tense. ¡°Dragons aren¡¯t known for their sense of smell, but they¡¯ll sense us approaching. Rub dirt and leaves on your skin to mask your scent.¡±

    Paul moved through the crowd, instructing the adventurers on how to camouflage themselves. Everyone began smearing mud on their bodies.

    Meanwhile, the equipment was distributed among the teams¡ªiron chains, nets made of hemp rope, long spears, and shields.

    I was paired with the party of nine.

    They claimed to have experience fighting dragons with spears, though whether that was true or not remained to be seen.

    Old Baldy thought it was a lie. He couldn¡¯t believe any adventurer would fight dragons with spears instead of their usual weapons.

    Come to think of it, that does seem odd.

    Baldy, after talking with his group, approached me and, with a glance at the nine, whispered quietly.

    ¡°Be careful of them. I¡¯ve got a bad feeling.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    He frowned, then clapped me hard on the back.

    ¡°I mean it. Watch your back, understand?¡±

    He worried too much.

    I smiled.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will.¡±

    That was the end of our conversation.

    In the distance, a loud roar echoed across the mountains.

    The dragons must have started fighting among themselves.

    Everyone turned in the direction of the sound, their faces tense.

    Someone gulped, the noise unnaturally loud in the quiet.

    One-Eye shot me a glance.

    ¡°Don¡¯t get too excited, rookie. Adventurers fight for money, not for glory. Your life is what matters most. Don¡¯t get any foolish ideas that you¡¯re stronger than a dragon. Leave that kind of thinking behind.¡±

    I am stronger than a dragon.

    But I understood what One-Eye was trying to say.

    I smiled and nodded.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be careful.¡±

    The adventurers scattered, slipping into the narrow paths that led deeper into the mountain.

    Finally, it¡¯s time to hunt a dragon.

    Heart pounding, I followed the path.

    Behind me, the party of nine trailed silently.

    "¡­"

    They were still following me, even now.

    Sigh. Maybe there was something going on.

    <hr>

    Beep? Beep-beep? Beep?

    Beep-beep-beep-beep-beep!

    At that very moment, Rella had gotten lost.

 Chapter 34: Wind, Blow!

    The location where the dragons resided was near a small pond. Whenever a male dragon appeared, they would all flock to that spot, and the mountain guide knew exactly where it was. He speculated that a female dragon might have claimed the area.

    Once the dragons had settled near the pond, the animals that originally inhabited the territory had been forced to move elsewhere. When these displaced beasts encroached on other creatures¡¯ domains, inevitable battles ensued. Wounded and weakened, the animals found it harder to hunt and began turning to the more vulnerable¡ªhumans.

    As a result, even the mountain guide, who was familiar with the terrain, said it had been dangerous to venture into the mountain for some time. Some of these beasts had even descended to the foothills, attacking the nearby village, plunging the locals into fear.

    When we arrived, the villagers were overjoyed, probably because they were either grateful for our help or desperately hoping that we would deal with the dragons once and for all. Initially, the mountain guide was supposed to lead us alone, but several of the village men joined him on the hike up the mountain.

    Even though adventurers are generally skilled at navigating such terrain, having locals who knew the area better was always helpful. Understanding a region¡¯s geography from a map or a brief description wasn¡¯t always easy, especially in unfamiliar landscapes.

    The village men accompanied groups assigned to tougher terrain, but because both the nine-person party and I were experienced in the forest, no one joined our group.

    As we hiked in silence, only the occasional sounds of birds and insects broke the stillness. I kept straining my ears, hoping to hear a familiar sound¡ªperhaps Rella¡¯s chirping¡ªbut nothing resembling her voice reached me.

    Where could that little bird have gone?

    The thought made me sigh.

    Meanwhile, the nine-person party continued to follow me. The soft crunch of leaves underfoot was the only indication of their presence. After a while, though, something about the sound seemed off. I turned around, only to find all nine of them stopping simultaneously.

    "You startled me," said one of them with a forced smile.

    No, you startled me, I thought, eyeing the man suspiciously.

    One of them, in particular, had been tailing me more closely than the others. He wasn¡¯t directly behind me, but his presence felt too close for comfort, unlike the rest of his group.

    The odd thing was the sudden absence of footfalls. There should have been more sound. Up until a moment ago, I could clearly hear the regular crunch of his footsteps. Now, it was almost as if he¡¯d stopped making noise altogether.

    Is he some kind of ninja?

    No, that couldn¡¯t be it. This wasn¡¯t an Eastern setting but a Western one. There were no ninjas here. Besides, the man looked completely Western, not the type to be skilled in such stealthy arts.

    As I stared at him in silence, he flashed another smile.

    ¡°Is something the matter?¡±

    Ignoring his question, I cast my gaze over the rest of the nine-person party. Their expressions showed a mix of unease and discomfort as if my scrutiny made them restless. A few of them shifted awkwardly, three pretending to examine the ground with sudden interest, while others offered strained smiles, trying too hard to appear innocent.

    Suspicious. Very suspicious.

    I questioned myself inwardly.

    And then I imagined my mother¡¯s voice answering.

    ¡®No, Rafa. These men aren¡¯t black yet. They¡¯re just gray.¡¯

    My mother had a very clear rule when it came to gauging people: Are they trying to kill you or not?

    I wasn¡¯t particularly fond of these guys, not because I thought they might try to kill me, but because they moved like they were sneaking around, like ninjas¡ªcompletely the opposite of my style.

    Sure, my mother was considered the strongest, but she never cared much for stealth. Instead of sneaking up on someone, she would charge in head-on and strike them down. And since she¡¯d taught me, I was the same. While I could keep my footsteps light due to my wind magic, I wasn¡¯t the type to launch sneak attacks.

    These guys were different, and I didn¡¯t like it.

    Besides, in this situation, it felt like I was the prey, which was an uncomfortable feeling.

    Who likes being hunted?

    If they wanted to kill me, they should¡¯ve come at me screaming, ¡°Die, you monster!¡± or something like that.

    For a moment, I considered taking care of them right here and now. But rules were rules, and killing them on a whim would make me no better than a bloodthirsty barbarian.

    I sighed inwardly, then spoke.

    ¡°Don¡¯t sneak up on me so quietly. I might accidentally kill you.¡±

    ¡°¡­Uh, understood¡­¡±

    The man gave an awkward half-smile, then took a step back.Stolen content alert: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.

    I warned them.

    With that, I smiled and turned back around. There was still some distance to cover before we reached the dragons'' location.

    This time, the man didn¡¯t get too close again.

    As we drew closer to the pond, an eerie, rumbling sound echoed through the trees. It was deep and guttural, like something growling from within.

    Are the males about to fight?

    It seemed like perfect timing. If the dragons were about to battle, they might not notice us approaching.

    The nine-person party and I carefully adjusted the nets wrapped around our arms and began moving silently toward the sound.

    Peeking through the trees, I caught sight of the pond.

    The area around it was spacious. Several large and small rocks dotted the surroundings, and grass grew along the water''s edge. It was said that dragons needed plenty of space to take flight. Like birds whose wings spanned several times their body length, a dragon''s wings were far larger than its body.

    I took a deep breath.

    There, between the pond and our hiding place, two dragons stood, glaring at each other.

    Their wings were half-spread, as if preparing to attack.

    So this is a dragon...

    Their size matched the descriptions I had heard, but their presence was far more imposing than I had imagined.

    The giant bear that had once injured me in the forest? That thing seemed like a cute little toy compared to these dragons.

    Thick scales, reptilian eyes, horns that jutted out like crowns, and leathery wings that looked like something out of a prehistoric era.

    This was a true medieval fantasy.

    Mother actually fought these things?

    I felt a pang of envy.

    I would¡¯ve loved to take one down myself.

    If I had made a necklace out of dragon teeth instead of bear claws, it would¡¯ve been so much cooler.

    But Mother had killed every dragon that dared come near our home, leaving me with nothing but stories. No dragon wanted to come near our territory anymore, probably because word had spread among their kind. Or maybe it was the overwhelming scent of dragon blood that kept them away.

    I sighed softly.

    I remembered the advice I had been given before coming here:

    ¡°Dragon hide is the most valuable part. It''s used to make top-tier armor.¡±

    ¡°The most beautiful pieces are turned into luxury items for the nobles.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t bother attacking the scales; they¡¯re nearly impenetrable. Aim for the belly¡ªthat¡¯s where the hide is thinnest.¡±

    ¡°Remember, always go for the belly!¡±

    ¡°Whether it¡¯s with an axe or wind magic, stay away from the hide. Focus on the belly!¡±

    ¡°The belly skin can still be sold, but the less damage, the better.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m counting on you, kid.¡±

    ¡°My daughter¡¯s getting married next year, so please, do me a favor.¡±

    ¡°My mother¡­¡±

    ¡°My father¡­¡±

    ¡°My grandmother¡­¡±

    Baldy, Old Baldy, One-Eye, and even adventurers I didn¡¯t know by name had all made the same plea. Initially, they joked about how the dragon¡¯s hide was so tough that no weapon could pierce it, but by the end, their bloodshot eyes begged me to avoid damaging the hide at all costs.

    It seemed the power of my wind magic had them worried.

    Unlike Mother, I can¡¯t just go at the dragon recklessly.

    No, I had to be smart about this. I needed to target the belly¡ªpreferably with as little damage as possible.

    Sigh.

    Over the past few days, I¡¯d grown closer to the people around me. If anyone dared to insult me for being a ¡°savage,¡± someone from my guild would step up and defend me before I could even say a word.

    I wanted to help them out. After all, I planned to keep most of the reward for myself. But if I could help them earn a good share too, that would be even better. Plus, I wanted to make enough money to stay at a nice inn after all this.

    I was determined to make it happen.

    While I mulled over these thoughts, the two dragons finally began to square off. The growls in their throats grew louder, and their tails lifted slightly into the air. Circling each other, they moved slowly, testing their opponent.

    In the distance, I could see two more dragons. One was smaller and stood near the edge of the pond, while the other lingered further away. Through the trees, I could make out the figures of other adventurers creeping toward it.

    We couldn¡¯t see them, but I knew there were more adventurers approaching from other directions as well.

    Alright, it¡¯s almost time...

    Just as I loosened the net wrapped around my hand, the nine-person party moved.

    Something came flying toward my back.

    Ah, they¡¯ve turned black!

    In that instant, my instincts kicked in, and I spun around, swinging my axe through the air.

    The blade cleaved cleanly through the weapon¡ªa long spear meant for the dragon¡ªthat had been thrust toward me.

    The man holding the broken spear stared at me, dumbfounded, as if unable to comprehend what had just happened.

    He hadn¡¯t expected me to turn and block his attack so quickly.

    Sorry to surprise you, I thought. But Mother taught me well.

    I had trained in life-or-death situations, where even the smallest slip-up could mean my end.

    Compared to that, your clumsy attempt was like a child playing with a toy sword.

    I sighed inwardly, feeling almost sorry for them.

    You need a lot more practice before you¡¯re ready to kill someone.

    These men were nowhere near skilled enough to survive in the world of assassins. They should¡¯ve gone back home to their mothers for some milk.

    Oh wait, they wouldn¡¯t be able to do that now.

    ¡°Because you¡¯re about to die.¡±

    Muttering softly, I swung my axe, and the man¡¯s head flew clean off.

    Another attacker came at me from the side, wielding a whip.

    So that was the strange belt he had around his waist¡ªit was his weapon.

    The whip cracked, coiling around my wrist as if to restrain me.

    It¡¯s pretty long, isn¡¯t it?

    I¡¯d only ever seen whips in books and drawings; this was my first time facing one in real life.

    With my arm bound, the others must¡¯ve seen their chance. Two men rushed at me simultaneously, thrusting their long spears.

    But I wasn¡¯t fazed. I raised my axe, whip and all, and swung it upward.

    ¡°What?!¡±

    ¡°Huh?!¡±

    ¡°Monster!¡±

    The whip-wielder and his companions screamed in shock.

    You didn¡¯t expect that, huh?

    But seriously, think about it. Would tying a rope around an adult make them freeze in place?

    I was the adult, and they were the children. In terms of strength, we were worlds apart¡ªlike comparing a giant to a newborn baby.

    With the whip still wrapped around my wrist, I shattered the skulls of the three attackers.

    By that point, the dragons had noticed us.

    Well, it was bound to happen.

    I might have been able to stay unnoticed, but these guys had made enough noise to alert the entire mountain.

    Leaving the remaining members of the nine-person party behind, I charged toward the dragons.

    There was no profit in killing the ones who had tried to stab me, but the dragons were another matter.

    If I didn¡¯t act quickly, the dragons might escape, and if that happened, the other adventurers would blame me for missing out on the reward.

    In this world, as in my old one, money was everything.

    I needed to secure that first.

    Wrapping myself in wind, I let the surrounding air gently push me forward.

    The two dragons, who had been focused on each other, turned their attention to me, roaring with enough force to shake the branches around us.

    The air itself seemed to tremble.

    Haha.

    Sorry, but I can do that too.

    With a grin, I gathered the wind into my axe.

    If I wanted to take down the dragons without damaging their hide, there was only one way.

    I¡¯d have to beat them down until their insides were mush.

    Gathering even more wind into my axe, I wound up my swing like a baseball player at bat.

    Then I let the axe fly.

    A cyclone of wind surged toward the two dragons.

    The force was so intense that the trees around them were uprooted, flying straight toward the dragons.

 Chapter 35: Rella Got Eaten

    The world seemed to fly apart.

    Money was flying away.

    Two dragons¡ªgone just like that.

    This couldn¡¯t be real. Was I dreaming? Was this really happening?

    A flood of thoughts raced through my mind, but not a single word escaped from One-Eye''s mouth. When faced with something truly shocking, it seemed even the ability to speak could freeze.

    Unbelievable.

    One-Eye stared blankly at the pond beyond.

    It was as if an invisible club had struck the dragons, sending them soaring through the air, along with everything around them. And then, moments later, dozens of birds fell from the sky.

    What the hell was going on?

    A famous story suddenly came to mind¡ªa tale about the mightiest magic family in the land, the Ducal House.

    Long ago, I¡¯d heard about a duke who was a legendary mage. They said when he waved his staff, a powerful gust of wind would follow, so strong that it could sink enemy ships attacking from the sea.

    He protected the country with that magic.

    It felt like I was witnessing that legend come back to life.

    But this guy isn¡¯t from the ducal family¡ªhe¡¯s a barbarian.

    Why then¡­? I thought for a moment, and a story about Helga surfaced.

    Wasn¡¯t there a huge uproar when they said Helga kidnapped the Duke? Could it be that Helga and the Duke¡­

    No, no, no¡ªthat couldn¡¯t be right.

    If it had been the other way around, maybe it could have happened. But the kidnapped one was a man¡ªsaid to be as beautiful as a fairy. Men are delicate creatures, you know. Even the slightest shock could render a man completely useless.

    There¡¯s no way he could¡¯ve fathered a child while in the clutches of a savage like Helga.

    If he could, he¡¯d have been a hero¡ªthe strongest man to ever live.

    While my thoughts wandered, Rafa moved again.

    Amidst a field laid bare, with trees uprooted and rocks scattered like a hurricane had passed through, a gigantic dragon body soared into the air.

    It wasn¡¯t just a high leap.

    Rafa was floating.

    Is he even human?

    One-Eye blinked and rubbed his only eye, trying to comprehend what he was seeing. Rafa, who clearly had no wings, appeared to be running through the air, his feet moving as if he were stepping on solid ground.

    It wasn¡¯t just for show.

    With every step, his body surged forward.

    Rafa dashed through the air like a dart, grabbing hold of the dragon¡¯s tail that had been blown helplessly by the wind. Then, with a mighty swing, he slammed the massive dragon downward.

    The giant beast, though much larger than Rafa, flailed like a ragdoll in his grip, crashing into the earth.

    That... that''s definitely a dragon, right?

    Even though the dragon was much bigger than Rafa, it was being handled like a dried fish.

    Using the force of the dragon¡¯s fall, Rafa leapt back into the sky.

    Oh right¡ªthere were two dragons earlier.

    Rafa shot through the air like an arrow, landing atop the second dragon, which had just begun flapping its wings. With one hand, he grabbed its wing and snapped it.

    From this distance, One-Eye shouldn¡¯t have heard anything, but he could almost hear the crack echo in his ears.

    That thing¡¯s definitely broken.

    It could have been damaged earlier when the wind hit. Rafa then wrapped his arms around the dragon¡¯s neck, strangling it.

    Though Rafa was huge, and his arms were thick, he still looked like a child compared to the dragon. Normally, this would¡¯ve been impossible.

    And yet¡­

    He was doing it.

    The dragon thrashed, struggling for air, but it was no use. It plummeted from the sky.

    At this rate, Rafa might get injured or even die from the fall. But just before hitting the ground, Rafa kicked off the dragon¡¯s body, launching himself into the air again.

    The dragon crashed into the earth, half its body buried in the ground.

    Is he a demon?

    For the first time in his life, One-Eye felt pity for a dragon.

    Apparently, someone else was feeling the same way.

    A small groan escaped from someone nearby, as if they themselves had just been struck.This story originates from Royal Road. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.

    Most farmers spend their entire lives in the village where they were born. Even if they travel, it¡¯s usually no further than the nearest town once a year. What they know and see remains unchanged¡ªthe same land, the same fields, the same sky.

    Discontent with that kind of life, One-Eye had fled, becoming an adventurer.

    But the world was harsh and unforgiving to a commoner.

    It had been almost unbearably tough.

    Friends he trusted betrayed him, a female adventurer who had become his lover ran off with his money, and a senior he respected had once thrown him toward a dragon just to save himself.

    After experiencing all that, One-Eye had sworn to himself¡ªhe would never do such things to another.

    He wouldn¡¯t use rookies as bait.

    He would be the kind of senior adventurer who helped newcomers survive.

    As One-Eye built his career and moved between guilds, he discovered there were others like him¡ªveteran adventurers who shared that same mindset. Though he once thought the world was full of scum, there were some decent people who had survived through all the hardships.

    Most of them repeated their stories over and over to rookies until they stuck, sharing their hard-earned wisdom. No matter how much the rookies groaned about hearing the same things, the veterans kept at it, repeating their lessons until they were burned into the rookies'' heads¡ªuntil, in a crisis, the stories would pop into their minds.

    Though the stories smelled musty and were boring to hear, they were acts of kindness.

    And this new rookie, Rafa, had caught the attention of every seasoned adventurer.

    He looked like he could take down a bandit chief, but he had a surprisingly gentle nature. Despite the repeated stories, he¡¯d just smile, nodding politely while keeping his terrifying face at bay.

    That was Rafa.

    Over the past few days, One-Eye, Baldy, Old Baldy, and the other seasoned adventurers started worrying.

    It¡¯s these kinds of guys who end up in the worst trouble.

    If someone had no talent and showed no potential, that was fine. At worst, they¡¯d be swindled a few times or betrayed. Those kinds of people wouldn¡¯t usually find themselves in life-or-death situations.

    But someone as skilled as Rafa could end up in far worse situations¡ªbecoming prey for bad people, con artists, or those with ill intentions, trapped in misery worse than death.

    A rookie like him was like a newborn chick¡ªinnocent and trusting.

    And on top of all that, despite his appearance, he seemed to have a good heart.

    That¡¯s why they had been worried.

    They wanted to give him advice, to protect him.

    But maybe they didn¡¯t need to.

    With overwhelming strength like his, and a personality cold enough to leave a dragon whimpering, he¡¯d be fine. Even if he found himself in a dangerous situation, he¡¯d just tear everything apart¡ªwhether it was a betrayer or a bad deal¡ªand come out on top.

    As everyone stood frozen in awe, someone broke the silence.

    "Until the rookie comes back, we need to keep these things from flying away."

    We didn¡¯t need to kill all the dragons.

    From the start, the plan wasn¡¯t to kill or capture every dragon in the area. If we injured them too much, they¡¯d get even more dangerous, so the goal had shifted. Now, we just needed to drive them far away.

    When we realized how powerful Rafa¡¯s wind magic was, our unspoken goal had shifted to killing at least three of them. If we managed to get a fourth, that would be a major bonus.

    But now, looking at Rafa, capturing or killing all the dragons didn¡¯t seem like such a far-fetched dream.

    Just as One-Eye reached that conclusion, it seemed others had, too.

    "Quick! Throw the nets!" someone shouted.

    "Hey, you guys over there, get over here!" another called, signaling to adventurers who were stationed further away.

    The pond, which had been eerily quiet, suddenly erupted with activity. Nets were hurled into the air, and spears flew to prevent the dragons from escaping.

    At that moment, One-Eye glanced skyward with his single eye.

    A large bird was soaring far in the distance. Then, suddenly, it twisted in midair, and something small dropped from its grasp.

    It was a tiny object.

    It fluttered slightly, almost like a small bird.

    Could it be a bird?

    He wasn¡¯t sure.

    Whatever it was, it plummeted rapidly and splashed down near the edge of the pond.

    The pond wasn¡¯t as big as a lake, but it was still large enough.

    Whatever had fallen landed at the far edge of the water, too far for him to see clearly.

    One-Eye blinked, recalling something Rafa had mentioned earlier. He¡¯d been depressed, saying something about a bird flying off somewhere.

    But that couldn¡¯t be it, right?

    It was absurd to think a small bird might have been carried off by a larger bird, only to fall like that.

    The pond wasn¡¯t massive, but it was still large enough to make it hard to see what had fallen from such a great distance.

    "Why are you just standing there like an idiot? What are you gonna do if the dragon flies away!" someone from his group yelled at One-Eye.

    "I know, I know! I was just about to throw the net!" he replied, quickly turning back to the task at hand.

    Several adventurers were already poking at the dragons with their long spears, trying to prevent them from taking off.

    One-Eye joined in, throwing his net.

    <hr>

    It seemed the rumors about dragon hide being incredibly tough were true. Despite being battered by wind and slammed into the ground repeatedly, the dragons¡¯ hides appeared mostly intact.

    That¡¯s a relief.

    I felt a small wave of panic wash over me as I realized I might have overdone it a bit.

    I¡¯d gotten caught up in the thrill of finally unleashing a big spell after such a long time, and I hadn¡¯t really held back.

    I¡¯d gone a bit overboard.

    At least no one seemed to be injured.

    I had made sure the wind didn¡¯t hit anyone by aiming slightly upward, but even so, the wind had been strong enough to catch a few birds in its wake.

    I vaguely remembered seeing several birds flip midair and then spiral downward, flapping their wings frantically before crashing.

    A lot of them.

    Honestly, maybe dozens.

    Sorry.

    I silently apologized.

    As I reflected on that, I noticed the five remaining members of the nine-person party trying to sneak away.

    They were planning to run.

    No way.

    I had originally intended to deal with the dragons first, but I wasn¡¯t going to let them go.

    I glanced back at the two remaining dragons and saw that the adventurers had managed to trap them with nets and spears.

    That should buy me a few minutes.

    The distance wasn¡¯t too far, and with my wind magic, I¡¯d be there in a flash.

    I was faster than Usain Bolt when I used the wind.

    Mother had always said:

    "Never let anyone who tries to kill you escape."

    With that thought, I charged toward the fleeing men.

    In the span of a few moments, I beheaded four of them.

    Just then, I heard a faint birdcall from somewhere.

    Peep-peep-peep-peep-peep-peep!

    Huh?

    That sound¡­ could it be?

    I turned my head, straining to see something tiny far off in the distance.

    It was so far away that I wasn¡¯t sure I was seeing anything at all. The sound was so faint, I couldn¡¯t tell if it was real or if I was imagining it.

    It could¡¯ve been a hallucination.

    It was just too far.

    But in the next instant, I was sure of it.

    It was Rella.

    The female dragon, which had been by the pond, suddenly opened its mouth wide, and in one swift motion, it ducked down and swallowed something.

    Rella.

    Rella had been eaten.

    I decapitated the last member of the nine-person party in one swift motion and bolted forward.

    Rella¡¯s defense mechanism was to use fire to make her predator cough her up, but this was a dragon. Its hide was thick¡ªso thick that even my wind attacks had barely scratched it.

    Its throat and tongue could be just as tough.

    Even if Rella tried to set herself on fire, the dragon might just swallow her whole.

    And some dragons were known to breathe fire themselves. What if this one was a fire-breather?

    An explosive mix of anger and anxiety surged within me, threatening to burst.

    "Rella!"

    In an instant, I was at the dragon¡¯s side, raising my axe high.

    Before Rella was crushed, before she was digested, before she disappeared into the dragon¡¯s stomach, I had to sever its neck.

    My wind-wrapped axe slashed through the air toward the dragon¡¯s throat.

    "Nooooooo!"

    "Rookie!"

    "Kid, don¡¯t!"

    "Please, no!"

    "My daughter¡¯s wedding money!"

    Cries of panic echoed from every direction.

    Sorry, but now¡¯s not the time to worry about that.

    Rella had been eaten.

 Chapter 36: The Loudest Voice Wins

    As the dragon¡¯s head dropped heavily to the ground, I grabbed its mouth with both hands. The jagged, sharp teeth poked out from the edges of its lips. Hooking my fingers into the gaps, I pulled them apart with all my strength, causing a sudden surge of blood to gush from the severed neck. It spilled rapidly, forming a pool beneath the dragon¡¯s head.

    As I pried its mouth open, a thick, grotesque tongue flopped out, hanging limply. A foul stench filled the air, but I wasn¡¯t bothered by it. I leaned in close, peering into the dark recesses of the dragon¡¯s throat.

    But there was no sign of Rella¡ªher small, round body wasn¡¯t there.

    Had she already been swallowed into its stomach?

    My heart sank. No, perhaps she was still lodged in the throat. Rella¡¯s claws were stronger than they seemed. She had a tight grip, strong enough to cling to me even when I moved at full speed or made sudden movements. It was possible she was stuck somewhere in the dragon¡¯s throat.

    With growing urgency, I shoved my hand into the dragon¡¯s mouth, pushing past the soft tongue and feeling the hard bones of its throat. Just as I was about to probe deeper, something wriggled under the tongue and crawled out.

    Before I could react, a deafening screech erupted from the small creature.

    "Peep-peep-peep-peep-peep-peep!"

    The sound was incredibly loud, amplified by the dragon¡¯s mouth. It seemed as if the dead dragon had come back to life, screaming. The adventurers surrounding me were so startled that they jumped back, some letting out yelps of fear. One even fell backward, landing on his backside in shock.

    I couldn¡¯t help but laugh. They were truly terrified.

    But more importantly¡ªRella was safe.

    A wave of relief washed over me, and my body relaxed. As I pulled my hand out of the dragon¡¯s mouth, Rella sprang forward, flinging herself into my arms like a battering ram.

    She cried out loudly, the force of her voice echoing in my ears. It felt like my eardrums might burst.

    Rella¡­ you¡¯re so loud.

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    I could barely stand the noise, but at the same time, I realized¡ªthis was the same voice I had heard earlier. That¡¯s how I had noticed her.

    ¡®She screamed so loud, I could hear her from all the way over there.¡¯

    No matter how enhanced my physical abilities were, there was no way I could have picked up such a faint noise from that distance. Rella had screamed with everything she had, desperate for me to notice her. She had cried out for me to find her.

    Somewhere along the line, she must have come to see me as her mother. I had found her when she was just a tiny, helpless chick, so perhaps she¡¯d formed that bond.

    But¡­ this is a bit much.

    I looked down at Rella, who clung to my chest, her claws digging into my shirt as she pecked at me like a woodpecker. Her beak was going at me with such force, it was as if she held a grudge against me. She pecked and pecked, relentlessly attacking the same spot.

    At this rate, she was going to put a hole in my chest.

    What is this? Are you mad at me for not finding you sooner? I thought as I reached out to grab her.

    But before I could, the remaining male dragon let out an enraged roar. It had noticed the death of its mate and was furious. Flapping its wings wildly, it sent several adventurers flying as they tried to hold it down with nets. The dragon¡¯s immense strength was overwhelming, and the adventurers were thrown to the ground like leaves in the wind.

    With a snarl, the dragon locked eyes on me, its gaze filled with hatred.

    Maybe the fight between the two males had just ended, and this dragon had emerged the victor. Now, it was coming for me.

    I grabbed Rella and lifted her onto my head.

    That¡¯s your spot, Rella. Hold on tight. And don¡¯t run away again.

    As if she understood, Rella clung to my hair with her claws. But she held on too tightly, her sharp talons digging into my scalp.

    Still, I didn¡¯t have time to worry about that.

    The dragon, its eyes blazing with fury, was already charging toward me. A few adventurers tried to throw nets and spears to stop it, but it was like trying to slow down an avalanche with feathers.

    Hah¡­ I took a deep breath.

    My body tensed with anticipation. I couldn¡¯t use wind magic like before to blast the dragon away¡ªthere were too many people around. And if I used my axe to cut it down, it would lose its value, just like the female I had decapitated.

    This was the largest and strongest of the dragons, its hide gleaming under the sun, likely making it the most valuable.

    Focus.

    The only option was to use my fists, channeling just enough wind magic to beat it into submission without killing it. But that was the tricky part. If I used too much wind, I could end up hurting the adventurers nearby.

    That¡¯s the hard part.

    It was like trying to pour water from a giant pool into a tiny teacup¡ªnearly impossible to do without spilling. I would have to give it everything I had to control the wind just right.

    I can do this. I can do it. I repeated the mantra over and over in my mind.

    Once I felt my mind calm like the surface of a tranquil lake, I let go of my axe. It hit the ground with a loud thud, startling the adventurers around me.

    Suddenly, several people started shouting.

    "Get back! The rookie¡¯s moving!"

    "Drop the nets and run!"Stolen story; please report.

    "If you don¡¯t want to die, move!"

    "Get as far away as you can!"

    The adventurers scattered like frogs fleeing from a snake, retreating in all directions.

    They¡¯re treating me like a walking natural disaster, I thought, slightly bewildered.

    With the dragon now nearly upon me, I sprinted toward it, closing the gap in an instant. Just as I reached its massive form, I leapt into the air.

    The dragon let out a thunderous roar, its hot breath washing over me, reeking of decay. I could feel my nose burning from the stench, but I held my breath and swung my fist down.

    My fist connected with the spot between its nose and mouth.

    With a strange thud, the dragon¡¯s body crumpled. Its thick hide rippled like waves, its belly and legs sagging as it collapsed to its knees before toppling backward.

    Huh?

    By the time my feet touched the ground, the dragon had already stopped moving. It lay there, staring blankly with wide-open eyes, its body completely still.

    One-Eye rushed over, peering at the dragon¡¯s body before shouting, "It¡¯s unconscious!"

    "Yeeeaaaah!"

    "We got it!"

    The crowd of adventurers erupted in cheers. The ones who had fled earlier came rushing back.

    It seemed I had hit the dragon¡¯s weak spot perfectly. But really¡ªhow fragile was this thing? It went down with one punch.

    As I stood there, dumbfounded, Rella leaped from my head and clambered onto the dragon¡¯s body.

    "Peep-peep-peep!" she chirped loudly, spreading her tiny wings like a conqueror.

    So that¡¯s it, huh? You think you took down the dragon, don¡¯t you?

    I couldn¡¯t help but laugh at her antics as I walked over to the dragon¡¯s head.

    But amidst the laughter and cheers, something important seemed to be forgotten¡ªdragons that are merely knocked out will eventually wake up.

    While everyone celebrated, I stood beside the dragon¡¯s head and delivered a few more punches, just to be sure. The area fell silent as I did.

    When I glanced around, I saw everyone staring at me, their faces pale, as if they were watching a psychopath at work.

    I felt the need to explain myself.

    "It¡¯s unconscious. If we don¡¯t kill it now, it¡¯ll wake up."

    The crowd seemed to understand, but how they looked at me remained cold.

    Strange¡­ why are they acting like that?

    At that moment, Paul, the leader of the hunting party, came running over. Despite being the leader, he hadn¡¯t been directly involved in the dragon fight¡ªhe had left that to his more seasoned officers.

    Paul glanced around at the scene, his face twitching as he opened and closed his mouth, as if struggling to find words.

    Finally, he managed to speak.

    "My goodness¡­"

    The adventurers around him began to laugh.

    Even though Paul was a noble, his reaction seemed so absurd that no one could help but find it funny.

    He seemed oblivious to their laughter, his wide eyes still fixed on me. After a long pause, he murmured something under his breath.

    "You¡­ you really are a du¡ª"

    But he stopped himself before finishing.

    Was he about to say ¡®duke¡¯?

    I¡¯d heard that wind magic wasn¡¯t exclusive to the ducal house, but they were certainly the most famous practitioners. And with my barbarian-like appearance, it wouldn¡¯t be surprising if people started drawing connections.

    A cold sweat ran down my back.

    Did I make a mistake?

    Maybe I should have kept my wind magic under wraps. Regret started creeping in, but it was too late now. Sooner or later, someone would have made the connection. After all, I looked so much like my mother that anyone familiar with her would eventually realize the truth.

    The best course of action now was to make as much money as I could and leave town before things escalated. I¡¯d need to move quickly before anyone got too curious or started asking questions I couldn¡¯t afford to answer.

    Paul seemed to have regained his composure. He gave me a serious look before bowing slightly.

    "Thank you, Rafa. Truly, I don¡¯t know what we would have done without you. A whole city might have been destroyed if not for your help."

    I silently thanked him for not pressing the matter further. If he truly felt that grateful, he¡¯d keep his suspicions to himself. The last thing I needed was for anyone to pry into my background.

    Just then, the adventurers around us let out another cheer. The successful dragon hunt had put everyone in a festive mood, and the earlier tension from the battle was quickly forgotten. Even the fact that I had decapitated one of the dragons was overshadowed by the excitement of the victory.

    This is turning into a real celebration, I thought, watching as people began to laugh and slap each other on the back. It was like a party had broken out in the middle of the forest.

    But as the celebration continued, something caught my eye. In the distance, the fire mage Lira was approaching, her flowing dress billowing dramatically as she marched toward us. From the look on her face, she wasn¡¯t happy.

    She was grumbling under her breath, and though her voice was too low to catch all of it, I could tell she was upset about being left out of the fight. It seemed like she had expected a chance to show off her skills, but by the time she arrived, the dragons were already dealt with.

    Paul noticed her as well. His expression tightened, and he quickly walked over to intercept her before she could start causing a scene. After a brief exchange of whispers, Paul made a motion to the guards, who promptly escorted Lira away, back down the mountain.

    Good. She¡¯s leaving.

    It seemed even Paul didn¡¯t want to deal with her tantrums right now, not when the mood was so high after our victory.

    Just when I thought things were calming down, one of Paul¡¯s officers approached him, a worried expression on his face. The officer glanced at me, then leaned in close to whisper something into Paul¡¯s ear. I couldn¡¯t hear the whole conversation, but I caught a few key words:

    "... the party... killed... by him..."

    I immediately knew they were talking about the 9-man party I¡¯d fought earlier. Were they trying to pin the blame on me? My heart sank for a moment. If I didn¡¯t handle this carefully, I might be in serious trouble.

    Before Paul could speak, I stepped forward and raised my voice. "The men in my party attacked me first. I acted in self-defense."

    Paul looked conflicted, but before he could say anything, One-Eye stepped forward.

    "I can confirm that," One-Eye said firmly. "I saw it happen. That party turned on Rafa without warning. He defended himself."

    Several other adventurers chimed in as well, offering their support. Even though the fight had happened quickly and few had witnessed it, they vouched for me without hesitation.

    One-Eye caught my eye and gave me a knowing smile. "You¡¯re welcome," his look seemed to say.

    Paul sighed, visibly relieved. "Thank you for clarifying that. The party was recommended by another noble, but I trust the word of my own people. We¡¯ll handle this matter quietly."

    He turned to his officer and issued some quick instructions about cleaning up the situation. When he turned back to me, he gave me an apologetic smile. "I¡¯m sorry you had to deal with that, Rafa. We¡¯ll make sure there are no further issues."

    "Thank you," I said, genuinely grateful. This could have turned into a much bigger problem, but One-Eye and the others had come through for me.

    As the situation was being wrapped up, I turned to One-Eye and bowed slightly. "Thank you for speaking up for me. I didn¡¯t realize anyone had seen what happened."

    One-Eye chuckled and clapped me on the back. "To be honest, kid, I didn¡¯t see a thing. I was too busy dealing with the dragon." He winked. "But it doesn¡¯t matter. You saved all our hides out there, so we¡¯ve got your back."

    I blinked in surprise, then glanced at the other adventurers who had also vouched for me. Were they all just covering for me?

    One-Eye leaned in, his voice lowering to a conspiratorial whisper. "None of us saw what happened. But the truth doesn¡¯t matter much when you¡¯ve got people willing to stand up for you. Paul knows it too¡ªhe¡¯s not going to make trouble for someone who just saved his city."

    I let out a breath I hadn¡¯t realized I was holding. "Thanks, really."

    One-Eye grinned. "Don¡¯t mention it. You earned it."

    As I walked around, thanking the other adventurers who had spoken up for me, it became clear that they shared the same sentiment as One-Eye. In this world, having the right people on your side was everything. And today, I had learned that lesson well.

    The loudest voice wins.

    In the end, it wasn¡¯t about what was true or false. It was about who had the most people willing to back them up.

    This world¡­ maybe it¡¯s not so bad after all.

    With the crisis averted, the next phase of the operation began¡ªthe grueling task of hauling the dragon carcasses down the mountain. It wasn¡¯t glamorous work, but it had to be done.

    It took days to carefully move the massive bodies of the dragons, using a mix of ropes, logs, and brute force. The process was slow and exhausting, but the thought of the rewards waiting at the end kept everyone motivated.

    As I helped the others roll the dragons along, I couldn¡¯t help but reflect on how much I had learned from this experience. It wasn¡¯t just about strength or skill. Survival in this world depended on knowing how to navigate the complex web of alliances, trust, and reputation.

    By the time we reached the base of the mountain, I felt like I had taken a big step forward as an adventurer.

 Chapter 37: Have I Surpassed My Mother?

    As I struggled down the mountain, hauling the dragon¡¯s massive body behind me, a sudden flurry of movement erupted, followed by a thunderous shout.

    ¡°They¡¯re back! The dragon is here!¡±

    The yell reverberated through the valley, and within moments, dozens of people rushed toward us. Judging by their attire and demeanor, they weren¡¯t soldiers or noblemen¡¯s guards. They seemed to be a mix of adventurers and mountain villagers.

    They spotted us, eyes gleaming with excitement, and cheered loudly. The wild gleam in their eyes sent a shiver down my spine. Instinctively, my hand moved toward the axe strapped to my back, but the one-eyed man beside me laughed heartily.

    ¡°Relax. They¡¯re craftsmen,¡± he said. ¡°Leatherworkers and their apprentices.¡±

    An older bald man, bent over with age, straightened and clapped his hands together. ¡°Looks like our work here is almost done. Once we hand it over to these folks, we¡¯re free to head back to the city.¡±

    ¡°Just leave it here?¡± I asked, glancing at the dragon¡¯s colossal form. It was incredibly heavy, and I thought it would take a fair number of people to transport it.

    The old man groaned as he arched his back. He must have been in pain¡ªhis age showed in every movement. I patted his back gently, and he nodded gratefully.

    ¡°We¡¯ll help get it to the village,¡± he said with a sigh. ¡°But after that, it¡¯s on them. Timing¡¯s crucial for handling the skin and organs, so the craftsmen came all the way here to work on it. The lord will probably send a cart to transport it to the city¡ªmight already be on its way.¡±

    ¡°It would have been easier if they¡¯d come with us from the start,¡± I murmured. We could have saved both time and energy if they¡¯d joined us in the mountains.

    ¡°Would¡¯ve saved us from doing the job twice,¡± I added, half to myself. Nearby, one of the adventurers chuckled.

    ¡°No one expected it to be over so soon,¡± he said, shaking his head in disbelief. ¡°Honestly, I was watching it happen, and I still don¡¯t believe it. Normally, these craftsmen would¡¯ve taken a lot longer to get here, but they must have hustled once they heard the news.¡±

    ¡°I see.¡± I tilted my head, processing his words. Sure, I knew I was strong, and I realized that I¡¯d sped things up a bit, but it was surprising to see so many people gathered. I¡¯d thought it wouldn¡¯t take quite so many people to deal with a single dragon.

    The old bald man stretched and let out another groan. ¡°My back¡­ Getting too old for this adventurer life,¡± he muttered, then gave me a look.

    ¡°To put it simply,¡± he continued, ¡°you¡¯ve set the record for the fastest dragon kill in the kingdom. Even faster than Helga, and she¡¯s famous for her beast hunts.¡±

    I fell silent, feeling a strange mix of emotions.

    Have I surpassed my mother?

    Thinking about her brought on a strange, tangled feeling¡ªpart pride, part guilt, and a hint of embarrassment.

    While I stood there lost in thought, the craftsmen busily inspected the dragon¡¯s body. One of them cried out in dismay.

    ¡°What¡¯s this mess?! The hide¡¯s all scraped up from dragging it on the ground!¡±

    ¡°Look here,¡± another chimed in. ¡°There¡¯s pooled blood from it being carried in the same position for too long.¡±

    ¡°Unbelievable! Treating something this precious like it¡¯s nothing!¡±

    A few of the adventurers frowned at their complaints.

    ¡°They never change,¡± one of them muttered.

    ¡°All they care about is the hide,¡± another grumbled. ¡°We dragged it all the way here, but they only see what¡¯s in front of their noses.¡±

    Tension brewed as an adventurer barked, ¡°Move aside! We need to get it into the village.¡±

    One of the craftsmen stepped forward, blocking his way as if to shield the dragon. ¡°If you¡¯re not going to treat it with respect, don¡¯t touch it at all.¡±

    It was about to turn into a full-blown argument.

    One of Paul¡¯s men approached the craftsmen, but one of them leaned forward, almost snarling. ¡°From here on, leave it to us. Tell those brutes to keep their hands off it.¡±

    A few adventurers scowled and stepped forward. ¡°You wouldn¡¯t get even one strip of hide without us bringing it to you! Who are you calling a brute?¡±

    I wondered if I should step in and take the adventurers¡¯ side, but before I could make a move, the old bald man approached the craftsmen. Smiling wryly, he greeted one of the older craftsmen who stood watching in silence.

    ¡°It¡¯s been a while,¡± he said with a smirk.

    The old craftsman sighed. ¡°Ah, the younger ones are good kids, but a bit cocky¡­ Sorry about that.¡±Royal Road is the home of this novel. Visit there to read the original and support the author.

    ¡°Same goes here,¡± the bald man replied with a laugh. ¡°But they¡¯re more manageable than you were in your youth. You used to headbutt people right off the bat.¡±

    ¡°Well, I was young back then,¡± the craftsman chuckled.

    The two men shared a loud laugh before the old craftsman turned to his apprentices, roaring, ¡°Quiet, you rascals! I told you, only open your mouths when eating! Didn¡¯t I say your ears must be full of rocks?¡±

    The young craftsmen fell silent immediately, muttering quietly about ¡°young people,¡± only to be chastised by a master who seemed even cruder.

    The bald man pointed to me and introduced me with a proud grin. ¡°This here is our rising star, Rafa. A fierce fighter who downed that dragon in no time flat. You¡¯ll be seeing more of him, so make a good impression.¡±

    ¡°Pleased to meet you. My name¡¯s Rafa.¡± I gave a respectful nod, which made the old craftsman squint in curiosity.

    ¡°Well, well, a polite barbarian. I didn¡¯t know barbarians greeted people without throwing a punch first.¡±

    The craftsman gestured for me to lean closer, which I did, curious about what he would say.

    ¡°Your face reminds me of someone,¡± he murmured.

    My heart skipped a beat. Could it be he¡¯d met my mother?

    When he spoke again, it was as if he were looking back into a distant memory. ¡°First time I met your mother, I asked her if that face of hers was male or female. She socked me square in the nose, knocked me out cold. When I came to, my nose was caved in. Haven¡¯t slept right since¡ªalways have to half-sit or pass out in my chair.¡±

    I couldn¡¯t find words. My mother¡­ I felt both proud and sorry at once.

    The old craftsman chuckled. ¡°If that bald fellow¡¯s introducing you to me, I¡¯d say you¡¯re a capable one. You catch anything rare, like a dragon or a manticore, you bring it to me.¡±

    I was about to ask if he¡¯d pay well, but he raised a hand, wincing and rubbing his nose. ¡°Agh, my nose is acting up again. Must be rain coming.¡±

    I wondered just how many years ago he¡¯d broken his nose. Mother hadn¡¯t left the forest since I was born, so it had to be at least twenty years ago.

    ¡°Alright,¡± I agreed with a sigh.

    ¡°Good lad,¡± he replied, grinning.

    The bald man smacked him on the back of the head. ¡°Quit bothering my rookie!¡±

    ¡°Bothering? I was just¡­ discussing business!¡±

    ¡°Business, my foot! Spouting nonsense, more like. Got any more of that trash talk?¡±

    ¡°What, trash? Says the pot calling the kettle black! You¡¯re just jealous,¡± the craftsman grumbled.

    The two began to bicker, grabbing at each other¡¯s collars. Their apprentices brandished hammers and chisels, while the adventurers cracked their knuckles, ready to jump in with bare fists.

    A barrel of ale appeared, and in no time, craftsmen and adventurers were gulping it down, slamming their cups together and squabbling like old friends and rivals alike.

    As they brawled, a hammer soared through the air.

    ¡°Who dared throw a sacred tool?¡± the old craftsman¡¯s voice boomed.

    At once, the young craftsmen tucked their tools away with practiced speed. As silence fell, the adventurers began punching each other instead.

    ¡°Let¡¯s get back to work,¡± the old craftsman finally said, turning to his apprentices. ¡°The quicker we finish, the better our pay.¡±

    The bald man signaled the unoccupied adventurers. ¡°Let¡¯s help out. The faster they work, the better our cut, too.¡±

    Ignoring the brawlers, the rest of us hoisted the dragon and carried it toward the village, where another group awaited¡ªleather-aproned craftsmen and merchant types.

    ¡°These folks handle the dragon¡¯s innards,¡± the old man explained to me. ¡°They¡¯ll salt some parts here, and others will be sold off right away.¡±

    When I saw a few familiar faces among the crowd, I called out. They turned, and one of the guild staff approached with a bright smile.

    ¡°You did it! Word of your exploits reached us. Well done, Rafa,¡± he said, clapping me on the shoulder before hurrying off again.

    ¡°From now on, the guild has its work cut out for them,¡± the bald man chuckled. They¡¯d be responsible for overseeing every step of the dragon¡¯s sale, from pricing negotiations to ensuring fair distribution among the guilds. I¡¯d thought slaying the dragon was the hard part, but it was clear that was only the beginning of the process.

    I felt strangely grounded, watching everyone go about their roles. The old man nudged me. ¡°No time to daydream, kid. We¡¯ve got accounting to do.¡±

    ¡°Accounting?¡± I asked.

    He grinned. ¡°Yeah, gotta tally up our pay. Won¡¯t be much with the dragon involved, but still¡­¡± he trailed off, chuckling quietly.

    ¡®Is this what Jenny meant?¡¯ I wondered, recalling her request.

    All we¡¯d done so far was track daily meals and gear use. Now, it seemed we had to return and finalize those records.

    Time to focus and see this through.

    Paul treated us adventurers to several barrels of ale, and every night on the road back, it was a drunken fest. Human bodies, I discovered, could hold an impressive amount of alcohol.

    When we returned, the place was nearly empty, with only a few administrators and some laborers left. The administrators grumbled about our ¡°late¡± arrival, though I had to wonder what they were comparing us to.

    Upon our arrival, they sat down with their ledgers, eager to wrap up. I joined one of our guild¡¯s adventurers at a table, and the administrator handed him a paper.

    ¡°Sign here,¡± he said.

    But the adventurer looked to me instead, as he¡¯d been advised by the guild.

    I scanned the document. They¡¯d miscalculated the meal costs and even listed gear that hadn¡¯t been used.

    ¡°This is incorrect. Also, these items weren¡¯t provided to us,¡± I pointed out.

    The administrator glared. ¡°Are you calling our records inaccurate? I¡¯m only here for signatures, so if you disagree, take it up later.¡±

    The adventurer started to protest, but I was quicker, giving the administrator a light backhand that sent him flying a few meters across the room. He lay there, unconscious.

    I grabbed another administrator by the collar. ¡°When someone tells you your math is wrong, you apologize and correct it. Not pull an attitude. So, what¡¯s it going to be¡ªare you fixing it, or am I teaching you some manners?¡±

    Shaking, he agreed to correct the errors, though it took ages. I dictated the figures, and with each correction, he sighed heavily, almost crying.

    Eventually, the guild¡¯s accounts were settled, and by then, a line of adventurers had formed around me.

    ¡°Mind helping me, too?¡±

    ¡°Could you take a look at mine?¡±

    Everyone had waited patiently for my assistance.

    It took hours, but I couldn¡¯t turn them away. When it was all done, dusk was falling, and the grateful adventurers brought out ale and food, insisting I join their celebration.

    ¡°Thank you!¡±

    ¡°Next time, drinks are on me!¡±

    But I just wanted sleep. Sitting in that tiny chair, poring over numbers, had left my shoulders aching.

    As I nodded off by the fire, the revellers got into another brawl, as was their way. Out of nowhere, a bone came flying and struck me on the head.

    I got up, scanning the crowd, spotting a tall guy sucking his fingers.

    Ah, it was him.

    I hurled the bone back, but it hit the person beside him¡ªa heavyset man who¡¯d clearly had too much to drink. Eyes glazed, he yelled and came charging at me.

    The way he honed in was almost like an instinct.

    Well, if he¡¯s coming, I¡¯ll take it.

    Cracking my knuckles, I stepped forward to meet him.

    Overhead, Rella chirped happily, flitting about in excitement as the commotion began anew.

 Chapter 38: I Want to Be of Help to You

    It seems that people are always looking for a place to belong.

    As I stood in front of my shabby old lodging, the very place I¡¯d once dreamed of leaving behind, I felt oddly at home. It wasn¡¯t even my home.

    Suddenly, I found myself thinking about the house in the forest where my mother and father lived¡ªa house that was not just small, but enormous. My mother had built it for my father, not out of any attempt to create something grand, but simply to make sure there was enough space for him to live comfortably, with plenty of room for all his belongings.

    For over twenty years, we had lived there, never lacking salt or basic supplies. The house¡¯s massive storage rooms could hold more than anyone could imagine. Although I had recently noticed that some parts of the storage were starting to look empty, I knew that what was left would last for years. I planned to buy and bring back all the necessary things before that ran out¡­ but I wondered if I¡¯d even be able to find my way back home.

    Sigh.

    If I got lost wandering through the forest, I might just end up using everything I¡¯d brought with me before ever reaching the house. And though I could always hope to stumble out to the east or west, there was also a real possibility I¡¯d remain lost forever. My mother and father had sent me out without much preparation, hadn¡¯t they?

    Perhaps they trusted me that much.

    Or maybe¡­ they hadn¡¯t thought it through at all.

    My mother was so strong that she probably never noticed how vulnerable most people are, wandering alone through the wilderness. But my father? He was a nobleman; maybe he just assumed someone would be there to help me. Nobles live like that, after all, as though someone will always handle things for them. And father wasn¡¯t just any noble¡ªhe was the heir to a powerful family, even a duke.

    Either way, here I was, standing in front of my humble lodging.

    Except¡­ it wasn¡¯t even mine anymore. I¡¯d canceled my lease before leaving, so there was no reason for me to stay here at all. I hadn¡¯t yet collected my earnings, but it seemed I would be receiving a decent amount.

    Maybe I should find a better place to stay, I thought. Somewhere with private rooms, where they washed the sheets at least once a week.

    I was about to turn and leave when the innkeeper bolted out of the building, practically on fire with excitement.

    ¡°Ohhh! Rafa! The dragon slayer! We¡¯ve been waiting for you!¡± He wrapped me in a bone-crushing hug, patting my back so hard I thought he¡¯d crack a rib. With a face full of admiration, he looked up at me, eyes shining.

    ¡°The Dragon Slayer is staying at our inn! What an honor!¡±

    Dragon Slayer? Really?

    I could guess how the rumors had spread, but I couldn¡¯t help but ask, feeling slightly uneasy.

    ¡°Um¡­ what¡¯s this about ¡®Dragon Slayer¡¯?¡±

    The innkeeper¡¯s face lit up. He seemed thrilled for the chance to explain.

    ¡°The lord made a public announcement about the dragon hunt. Normally, you wouldn¡¯t hear about something like this, but no one¡¯s ever hunted a dragon this quickly! It¡¯s truly incredible!¡±

    The innkeeper¡¯s eyes sparkled with admiration, like a child gazing at a hero.

    I recalled hearing that he¡¯d once been an adventurer himself. Maybe he¡¯d once dreamed of slaying a dragon, too.

    ¡°The lord wanted everyone to know we had an adventurer of your caliber here. Being so close to the Devil¡¯s Forest, having strong adventurers nearby is literally a matter of life and death. Every few years, some monstrous creature terrorizes us. This time, it was a dragon. Knowing there¡¯s someone as strong as you here will ease a lot of people¡¯s fears.¡±

    It was a nice thought, though it made me wonder if it would ever be possible for me to leave this city for another. The guild was good to me, and it was close to the forest where my parents lived. This place was beginning to feel like home, too.

    ¡°Once word spreads, merchants will take notice,¡± he continued, practically salivating. ¡°This city will thrive! People will flock here, bringing prosperity with them.¡±

    I could almost see gold coins stacking up in the innkeeper¡¯s eyes.

    But¡­ Dragon Slayer? Was that the best title they could come up with?

    The innkeeper laughed sheepishly, finally noticing my expression. ¡°It¡¯s a title people came up with after seeing the announcement. Dragon Slayer! It¡¯s magnificent, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    Magnificent? Not at all. It sounded more like a serial killer¡¯s nickname.

    If people started associating a ¡°Dragon Slayer Barbarian¡± with someone who looked like Helga, I¡¯d have enemies showing up at my doorstep in no time.

    Sigh.

    I brushed past the innkeeper, who was still babbling, and went inside. Then, an idea crossed my mind.

    ¡°Do you happen to have any single rooms available here?¡± I asked.

    The innkeeper gave me a big thumbs-up. ¡°Nope!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Then why the thumbs-up?

    ¡°But we do have double rooms,¡± he said, ¡°and if you pay one and a half times the rate, you can have one all to yourself.¡±

    Since there weren¡¯t many guests, paying for half the rate of a double room was basically like renting a single room anyway. I asked if the room had a key, and after confirming that it did, I decided to take it. At least then I wouldn¡¯t have to carry all my belongings with me everywhere.

    The innkeeper followed behind me, chattering away.

    ¡°It¡¯s a good idea to keep your money and valuables with you, though,¡± he advised. ¡°I¡¯m usually around, so it¡¯s not a big deal, but I sometimes leave to make purchases. If that happens, people have been known to break down doors and take things, and we can¡¯t be responsible for that here.¡±The narrative has been illicitly obtained; should you discover it on Amazon, report the violation.

    ¡°Understood,¡± I replied.

    The key he handed me was massive, heavy like the kind you¡¯d see on a large chest from centuries past. I¡¯d been expecting something small and elegant, and the sight of it surprised me.

    Seeing my expression, the innkeeper added, ¡°There have been a few who stole even the lock itself.¡±

    Thieves in this world would steal anything if it was worth even a bit of money.

    That evening, a new banner was hung above the inn¡¯s entrance. It had a crude drawing of a barbarian swinging an axe at a dragon.

    Apparently, that¡¯s how they advertised here.

    If there were a hole to hide in, I would¡¯ve gladly crawled in from the embarrassment.

    In this world, once darkness fell, everything became pitch black, leaving little to do at night. The oil lamp had markings on the side, and for each notch of oil used, an extra charge was added to the bill. After checking how much oil was left, I lay down, staring at the ceiling in silence, when I heard a knock at the door.

    She¡¯s here.

    By now, I¡¯d gotten used to the witch visiting my room at night. I opened the door, and she strolled in, as casually as if she were visiting an old friend¡¯s house, glancing around like she owned the place.

    ¡°So this is a double room? It¡¯s smaller than I expected. Still, there are two beds and even a little shelf. Paying extra does get you a better room.¡±

    I could only imagine what sorts of places she¡¯d been staying in before if she thought this place was ¡°nice.¡± The room had a musty smell, and the only furniture was a tiny shelf beside the bed. ¡°Nice¡± was the last word I would use to describe it.

    But seeing her enthusiasm, I felt a twinge of sympathy.

    As I stood by the door, she waved her hand at me to close it. She really did act like she owned the place.

    Still, this isn¡¯t right. Maybe it¡¯s because she¡¯s a witch, but she seemed far too casual about entering a man¡¯s room.

    Although I knew she was older than she looked, her face resembled that of a young girl. A charming girl at that, often dressed in dancer¡¯s outfits, which gave her a somewhat¡­ provocative appearance.

    I, at least, was behaving like a gentleman. If she were dealing with an average man, it might¡¯ve been dangerous for her.

    I must have frowned without realizing it because she pointed to my forehead.

    ¡°You¡¯re getting wrinkles. If you keep scowling like that, they¡¯ll set in. When you¡¯re young, it becomes your face when you¡¯re older, you know.¡±

    It sounded like advice from someone who¡¯d never aged a day in her life. Given how young she looked, her words seemed odd, though maybe it was just her way of speaking.

    But before I could say anything, she shifted slightly and cleared her throat.

    ¡°So¡­ how was it?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    What was?

    I had no idea what she was talking about, so I just stared at her. She glanced at me out of the corner of her eye, and when our eyes met, she quickly looked away.

    As she wandered around the room, she finally spoke again. ¡°The herbs¡­ did they work well?

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Did they help?¡±

    Not at all.

    I hadn¡¯t needed them¡ªI killed the dragon so quickly that there was no time to even approach it from behind.

    But looking at her expression¡­

    Hmm.

    Her face was full of expectation, almost like a child waiting for praise.

    Her eyes sparkled, filled with anticipation for my answer. Her enthusiasm was almost heartwarming.

    How could she look so innocent?

    Though I knew her to be well over forty, her expression was as pure as a young girl¡¯s. I felt as though I¡¯d ruin her childlike excitement if I told her the truth.

    When I didn¡¯t respond, her face didn¡¯t change, but her shoulders drooped a bit.

    ¡°Ah, so¡­ I guess they didn¡¯t help much?¡±

    She tried to sound cheerful, but her voice lacked strength. Overhead, Rella chirped at me accusingly.

    ¡°Thanks to the herbs you gave me, I survived. They worked really well,¡± I said finally.

    At my words, her shoulders perked up as if they¡¯d been lifted by some invisible force.

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Still facing away from me, she gave a small, satisfied smile.

    ¡°Glad to be of help,¡± she murmured softly, sounding genuinely pleased.

    Seeing her like that was a relief.

    But there was still something I needed to address: her carelessness. I folded my arms, giving her a serious look.

    ¡°By the way, it¡¯s really not safe for a woman to just walk into a man¡¯s room like this, especially so late at night.¡±

    ¡°¡­Hmm, I¡¯m a witch, remember? I¡¯d be careful if you only thought I was a dancer, but you know what I am.¡±

    Dorthe tilted her head slightly.

    What¡­ kind of answer was that?

    She blinked at me, looking slightly surprised.

    ¡°Wait, you mean¡­ you know absolutely nothing about witches?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Maybe this was common knowledge in this world. I scratched my head, feeling a bit lost.

    ¡°Oh, right, you¡¯re from Enortoes,¡± she muttered, her voice tinged with a faint sadness.

    As she headed toward the door, she glanced back with a forced smile.

    ¡°Of course, you wouldn¡¯t know. That was my mistake. People avoid witches because they fear being cursed.¡±

    If someone harms a witch, they might be struck by lightning, suffer a fatal accident, drown in a river, or simply waste away from illness.

    No matter the method, the end result was the same¡ªdeath.

    ¡°So, don¡¯t worry. Just being nearby won¡¯t curse you,¡± she said with a sad smile, then quickly left.

    Her small, frail shoulders looked as if they were trembling, and without thinking, I reached out and caught her by the shoulder.

    She flinched.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid of being cursed?¡± she asked, her voice wavering.

    But her tone sounded tearful.

    ¡°Being from Enortoes, I¡¯m fine. I don¡¯t believe in curses, nor do I attract them. And anyway, I¡¯ve got the strength to take down a dragon, so I¡¯m not dying that easily.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Dorthe didn¡¯t turn to look at me, but she lowered her head slightly.

    ¡°¡­Thank you.¡±

    After whispering those words, she slipped down the dimly lit corridor, almost running.

    <hr>

    So that¡¯s it.

    He hadn¡¯t known.

    That¡¯s why he could accept me as I was, knowing I was a witch, without fear.

    Dorthe brushed away her tears with the back of her hand.

    Muel had been like that once. At first, he¡¯d wanted nothing but to die. So he didn¡¯t back down even when he met a witch, and his defiance intrigued her master, who eventually began to tolerate him, treating him like an irksome neighbor.

    But Muel had always been haunted by fear, and he continued to wish for death, even after he grew close to the witch. For him, there were things scarier than witches.

    He had been, perhaps, the only person who wasn¡¯t afraid of her.

    Of course.

    Only someone with nothing to lose would treat a witch like any other person.

    Dorthe returned to her room and stared up at the dark ceiling.

    Staring into that emptiness, she felt loneliness settle in, inch by inch.

    I¡¯m alone. Completely alone.

    For just a moment, she¡¯d allowed herself to dream.

    To imagine what it might feel like to talk and laugh with someone, to live like everyone else.

    She should be grateful. She hadn¡¯t even dreamed of such things before.

    If only the witch could laugh¡­ if the witch laughs, everything¡¯s fine.

    She didn¡¯t know why, but the witch¡¯s tears held power. When she cried or cursed others, even just muttering to herself that she wished someone would disappear, it became reality.

    So the first thing her master taught her was to laugh.

    ¡°Always smile, a witch never cries. We bring harm to those who cross us.¡±

    Dorthe forced a smile in the dark. She didn¡¯t want to hurt him.

    He was the first to treat her like any other person, whether she was a dancer or a witch. And even if it was just his ignorance, she was grateful.

    She tucked that feeling away, like a treasure, saving it for a day when she might be tempted to hate the world.

    Her master had said she¡¯d felt the same once. And because of that, she found herself unable to truly hate humans.

    Dorthe sighed.

    Starting tomorrow, he¡¯ll probably avoid me too.

    Or maybe not.

    He never did seem to pay much attention to her in the first place. It was only she who kept seeking him out.

    If she stopped, they¡¯d have no reason to cross paths again.

    No, we never had any real connection to begin with.

    A tear slipped down her cheek, and she remained that way, lost in thought, until she finally drifted to sleep.

    The next morning, while preparing to go out to the square, she spotted him through her window.

    Maybe he was on his way to the guild.

    She watched him from the window, and as he strode along, he suddenly stopped, turned around, and looked right at her.

    Their eyes met.

    She moved to look away but froze.

    Rafa raised his hand in a shy wave.

    A greeting?

    Instinctively, she raised both hands and waved, almost desperately. He smiled at her, amused, before turning and continuing down the street.

    Dorthe stood at the window, watching him walk away, her hands still raised in a wave.

    He waved at me. He knows what I am, and he waved anyway.

    There must be¡­ something¡­ she thought, her mind racing.

    Something that could be of use to him.

    She¡¯d already given him herbs. But maybe, just maybe, there was something even better.

    As she watched him grow smaller in the distance, Dorthe¡¯s thoughts whirled in search of something she could give.

 Chapter 39: Klausâ€™s Message

    Reports have come in that snow has begun to fall in some of the mountain regions.

    The timing is no different from previous years, but this winter, the observers predict heavy snowfall.

    In regions plagued annually by accidents, preparations had started months ago.

    Yet every year, the roads still close, and someone loses their life to the unforgiving snow.

    This year, perhaps, will be no different.

    As he pondered this, Duke Valther closed his eyes.

    ¡°There will be even more snow in the Enchanted Forest.¡±

    That place is so inhospitable that even beasts struggle to survive.

    The terrain is harsh and twisted, making it nearly impossible to retrace one¡¯s steps. The forest is overrun with powerful creatures, where only the strongest survive.

    No place for humans.

    With the snow, finding food would become even harder.

    ¡°Twenty-five years¡­ has it really been that long?¡±

    It¡¯s been twenty-five years since he sent soldiers in search of even the slightest trace, just to know if he was still alive.

    Some of those missions ended in massacre; others found nothing. A few¡­ brought something back.

    Duke Valther clutched a ring he carried like a charm, Klaus¡¯s ring.

    The gem that had once adorned it was broken.

    Running his finger over the empty setting, he was reminded that this wasn¡¯t just a dream; it was his harsh reality.

    Valther himself had shattered the beautiful stone from Klaus¡¯s ring.

    He knew there had to be a message from Klaus sealed within it.

    And indeed, within was a single phrase from Klaus:

    [Helga is my consort]

    Just one line.

    Nothing else. Just that one line.

    This ring was a family heirloom, passed down through generations in the Duke¡¯s house.

    Those with violet eyes could leave a few words in it with just a few drops of their blood.

    Not much¡ªjust enough for a few sentences, at least. A location, a direction, maybe even an explanation for his request.

    But Klaus left only a single line.

    It felt like he was mocking his father, leaving the meaning for him to decipher.

    The boy had never really liked him.

    The Duke had loved him, as much as a father could, but his duty as a Duke always came first.

    Perhaps Klaus had only ever seen him as the Duke, not as a father.

    Duke Valther tightened his grip on the ring.

    ¡°There¡¯s nothing to think about.¡±

    The meaning behind Klaus¡¯s message was clear.

    He didn¡¯t want any child born of Helga and him to be left as an illegitimate child.

    There was no other way to interpret it.

    If Klaus had gone so far as to use the ring to make this request, then there must have been a child born with violet eyes.

    He had held onto this belief for years, clinging to hope.

    But Helga, it seemed, had not understood the meaning of this ring.

    When an expedition entered the forest, she would track and reduce their numbers until they had no choice but to retreat.

    She would always leave just enough survivors and disappear.

    But on the day this ring was delivered, things were different.

    Helga had slaughtered their soldiers as if consumed by fury.

    Instead of merely thinning their ranks to drive them out, she rampaged like a beast determined to destroy everything in her path.

    Like a wounded animal, she was brutal that day.

    Only one soldier survived¡ªthe captain who brought back the ring.

    Perhaps she had made sure he would survive just long enough to deliver the ring.

    Watching with burning anger.

    Maybe Helga thought that the ring was Klaus¡¯s cry for help.

    ¡°And yet, the fact that she delivered his message¡­¡±

    Helga would never ignore or mishandle Klaus¡¯s words.

    Klaus might even be alive and well, not suffering as Valther had feared.

    Duke Valther had worried Klaus might be living like a slave. But maybe he was wrong.

    The door opened quietly as the head steward entered.

    Valther signaled with his eyes, and the steward approached.Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more.

    With a slight bow, he spoke softly.

    ¡°The informant¡¯s report was accurate.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s really true?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Your Grace.¡±

    The steward smiled, pleased. He knew how precious violet eyes were to the Duke¡¯s family.

    But that was all he knew.

    He never asked why it was so important.

    The secrecy surrounding it was something only the Duke and his successor understood.

    ¡°He has been located in the trade city of Endes. It appears he seldom uses his wind magic, but he did take down a dragon with a single blow. The initial report found nothing unusual, though I did order further investigation, as there is a minor issue of concern.¡±

    ¡°What issue?¡±

    ¡°A wandering dancer has been seen near him. Her behavior is somewhat suspicious.¡±

    A chill ran through the Duke¡¯s spine.

    Could it be, already?

    ¡°Does she seem connected to the royal family?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    The steward paused, then replied.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t seem that way. There¡¯s no evidence of her trying to hide her identity, and her actions don¡¯t align with royal motives. It¡¯s doubtful the royal family has caught on yet.¡±

    ¡°Any word of the violet eyes?¡±

    ¡°None at all. He is reportedly quite tall, so most wouldn¡¯t have to look him in the eye. And even if they did, few would recognize the significance. The informant¡¯s contact reports no indication of royal attention.¡±

    The Duke exhaled heavily.

    The royal family is even more desperate for the birth of a child with violet eyes.

    While he had his heir, and now, perhaps, Klaus¡¯s grandchild, the royals had only the king and a young princess.

    The crown prince did not have violet eyes.

    If they discovered a violet-eyed child had been born outside their control, there was no telling what they might do.

    He must prevent them from approaching the child.

    ¡°Phew.¡±

    The Duke let out a small sigh.

    The ideal would be to bring the boy into the Duke¡¯s house. But given the delicate alliances, this would take time.

    Preparations were already underway, but it was a slow process.

    Every house held onto its pride, slowing down progress.

    Duke Valther squeezed Klaus¡¯s ring and spoke.

    ¡°Do we know his name?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s Rafa¡­ the boy¡¯s name is Rafa.¡±

    The steward¡¯s eyes crinkled with a smile.

    Watching him, a smile appeared on the Duke¡¯s face as well.

    ¡°Rafa.¡±

    It was the middle name of a legendary ancestor of their house.

    That same name...

    Klaus, though he could never wield power, had always admired the tale of the hero who had once summoned a storm to sink enemy ships.

    There was a hope in his grandchild¡¯s name that he, too, would grow up to be a hero.

    The steward¡¯s expression turned to one of concern.

    ¡°Your Grace, are you sure you don¡¯t wish to assign a guard to the young lord?¡±

    Duke Valther had placed only a few informants around Rafa.

    If the royal family approached him, or if another house tried to trap him with some political scheme, they would report it or offer assistance.

    A few had some combat training, but they weren¡¯t there to protect Rafa.

    Valther chuckled softly.

    ¡°Klaus sent him out. If Rafa weren¡¯t prepared, he would not have let him go. Judging from your report, I think we have little to fear about his abilities.¡±

    ¡°Well¡­ considering Lord Klaus¡¯s temperament, you¡¯re likely right.¡±

    The steward¡¯s smile was bittersweet.

    Some roses bear thorns, but Klaus was no mere thorny rose; he was a thorn disguised as a beautiful flower.

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Suddenly, Helga¡¯s face came to mind.

    Perhaps, just perhaps, she had killed or kidnapped Klaus¡¯s lovers at his suggestion.

    He would never truly know, but it was possible Klaus had encouraged it.

    Many of those around Klaus had posed threats to his safety.

    ¡°What should we do with Manuel?¡±

    The steward hesitated, then asked.

    Manuel had tried to assassinate Rafa.

    ¡°Foolish boy.¡±

    Duke Valther sighed heavily.

    To Klaus, Manuel was simply another blood-related rival.

    The fact that they shared a mother was meaningless to him.

    ¡°To me, though¡­¡±

    He was still his son.

    Even without violet eyes, that fact remained unchanged.

    A child isn¡¯t discarded simply because he isn¡¯t significant.

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    As Duke, he never hesitated when making hard decisions.

    Whether it was for Klaus, Manuel, or any of his other children, he had always chosen decisively.

    But now was not the time.

    Manuel could still be given another chance.

    ¡°Send him a warning. Quietly. Tell him that if he tries again, he will face the consequences.¡±

    ¡°Understood.¡±

    The steward bowed and withdrew.

    Duke Valther gripped the ring tightly.

    He longed to meet Klaus¡¯s son, the grandson who would carry on their family line.

    ¡°But not yet. It¡¯s not time.¡±

    The Duke¡¯s house wasn¡¯t ready to bring him in.

    They would have to wait until negotiations with other families were resolved and they were fully prepared.

    A careless move could turn all sides against them.

    If the royal family were to catch wind of it, things could go very wrong.

    Once the steward had left, Valther¡¯s emotions surged, creating a light breeze in the room.

    Watching the scattered papers, he smiled to himself.

    How would Rafa, his grandson, wield the wind?

    Their legendary ancestor had been a powerful wind mage, and Valther¡¯s father, though he had violet eyes, could never use that power.

    When the same fate befell Klaus, he had held onto hope.

    If a child with violet eyes was born without power, might the next generation inherit great strength?

    Yet, no matter how many women he paired with Klaus, no sign of pregnancy appeared.

    And when one did, it sometimes turned out to be another man¡¯s child.

    He had grown anxious, wondering if Klaus was barren, and in his worry, he pushed more women toward him.

    Later, he would learn that Klaus had been taking potions, ensuring he couldn¡¯t father a child.

    Having endured countless threats and kidnappings, Klaus had realized that bearing a child would be too dangerous.

    Valther¡¯s house was infiltrated by spies with royal ties, and Manuel constantly harbored thoughts of killing Klaus.

    If a child with violet eyes were born, it might be stolen or killed in secrecy. The house was riddled with holes, and Klaus trusted no one.

    Not even his guards.

    ¡°Yes, now I understand.¡±

    Klaus had chosen to escape, to take refuge in the Enchanted Forest on his own terms.

    Why hadn¡¯t Klaus trusted him? He would have done anything to protect his son and grandson.

    But Klaus hadn¡¯t relied on his father; he had chosen to flee instead.

    ¡°Maybe¡­ he thought I was his enemy too.¡±

    Had he feared Valther would take his child with violet eyes away?

    Or that he would push women toward him as he had, forcing him to sire children for the family¡¯s benefit?

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Klaus might have been right.

    For the sake of the family, he might have done just that.

    Valther sighed and shook his head.

    There is no use in such thoughts now.

    The time had come to focus on preparations to bring his grandson home.

    ¡°Perhaps Klaus himself will return.¡±

    If Klaus thought Valther would exploit his grandson, he might come back to the family¡¯s side.

    ¡°Yes¡­ we don¡¯t have much time.¡±

    The resentments of Helga and other families must be settled quickly, before Klaus makes his move.

    Or before Helga returns to this world.

    A sense of urgency pressed down upon him.

    <hr>

    After hearing of the witch¡¯s curse, a few days passed, and I lay in bed as usual.

    Normally, the witch would knock around this time.

    But tonight, she was late.

    ¡°Maybe she¡¯s not coming.¡±

    I felt a small pang of curiosity.

    Had something happened to her?

    During the day, she danced as a performer, which sometimes attracted strange characters.

    Perhaps I¡¯d stop by in the morning to check on her.

    As I was pondering this, the doorknob jiggled quietly.

    Since the witch visited every night, I didn¡¯t bother locking the door at this hour.

    But she always knocked.

    She never just came in unannounced.

    I reached for the axe beside my bed.

    ¡°Someone daring to enter the Dragon Slayer¡¯s room uninvited must be bold.¡±

    Silently, I moved to stand beside the door.

    In the flickering lamplight, the rusty hinges squeaked as the door opened.

    An enemy? Or maybe just a thief?

    I waited, curious to see who would enter when a head slowly peeked around the door.

    Wait¡ª

    The grip on my axe slackened.

    It was Muel.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    He was holding a small knife, his hand trembling.

    ¡°You can do this, Muel. You¡¯ve got this. Be brave.¡±

    A small voice whispered from behind him.

    The witch.

    She stepped inside, catching sight of me and placing a finger over her lips with a pleased smile.

    Don¡¯t smile so brightly while cheering on someone who came to kill me.

    I sighed softly, and she whispered excitedly.

    ¡°Muel finally found the courage! Opening the door himself¡ªwhat progress.¡±

    No, please, make progress somewhere else.

    Think of me, the one waiting to be murdered here.

    Encouraged by the witch, the trembling musician inched his way over to the bed.

    Who knew what he was seeing?

    Whatever it was, it wasn¡¯t reality.

    He raised his arms high over the bed.

    But I was standing right behind him, not on the bed.

 Chapter 40: A Stunning Beauty Appears

    "You can do it, Muel. You¡¯re a brave man," the witch¡¯s quiet whisper filled the room.

    Beyond the flickering lamp, a massive shadow stretched against the wall.

    The silhouette cast by Muel''s raised arms extended up to the ceiling, with his shadowed arm reaching down toward the bed as if preparing to strike.

    To a child, that would have looked like a monster.

    Even to me, the shadow twisting and writhing on the ceiling had a disturbingly eerie look.

    Yawning loudly, I stretched.

    I was sleepy.

    The witch glanced over her shoulder, pressing her fingers tightly against her lips in a gesture to stay silent.

    Come to think of it, she¡¯d mentioned something like that once before.

    She said that if even the slightest sound interrupted her spell, it might shatter.

    But that guy had been lifting and lowering his knife for over two hours now.

    Two hours.

    When would this end?

    ¡°What exactly is he doing in my room?¡±

    Maybe this is why she pleaded with me not to kill him at the start.

    I should¡¯ve denied her request back then.

    Would¡¯ve saved me this headache.

    Wait¡ªdid I even agree? It felt more like I¡¯d just let it slide.

    Yawning again, I lay down on the other bed.

    One perk of using a double room: two beds.

    I must have dozed off because when I opened my eyes, the witch was rubbing hers, muttering sleepily to herself.

    ¡°Muel¡­ find your courage¡­ just kill him already¡­¡±

    Was he still not done?

    I was about to sigh when I heard the bard¡¯s labored breathing, heavy and unsteady.

    Huff¡­ puff¡­ huff¡­ puff¡­

    His shoulders were rising and falling in exertion.

    Ah, muscle fatigue.

    Just as I thought this, the bard¡¯s arms came down, and his small knife punctured the straw mattress with a slight tearing sound.

    The hardest part of any crime is the first step.

    Once he started, the bard seemed to lose his restraint, stabbing the bed repeatedly.

    ¡°Die! Just die already, you fiend!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Amateurs always struggle with knowing their limits.

    When to apply force, when to ease up, when to run full speed, and when to pace themselves¡ªthey have no sense of this.

    My mother always told me that rushing things too early would drain your strength when you needed it most.

    Even promising talents could meet their end this way, she said, if they overexerted themselves at the start and couldn¡¯t finish strong.

    She must have worried about these things more than I realized.

    And now, the bard was in exactly that state.

    He flailed with the knife for about two or three minutes, not twenty, before his movements slowed, arms heavy from exhaustion.

    Two or three minutes.

    Just that, and his arms couldn¡¯t keep up anymore.

    Maybe singing had left him with even less stamina than I had when I was a child.

    Or perhaps comparing him to me was just unfair.

    Still, it seemed he was nowhere near my father¡¯s endurance.

    Despite his fatigue, there was pure hatred in his voice as he muttered.

    ¡°¡­ Die¡­ just die¡­¡±

    Well, I suppose I wouldn¡¯t let go of my grudge either if I¡¯d suffered what he did.

    This time, my mother had gone too far.

    She should¡¯ve just killed him outright.

    Maybe she wanted him to suffer humiliation, as she¡¯d done it right in front of my father, knowing how furious it would make him.

    Mother, despite how she appears, is surprisingly sensitive about certain things.

    Especially in front of Father.

    She¡¯d probably known he would go to such lengths after being humiliated in front of Father.

    Yes, she¡¯d left him like that on purpose, ensuring he would suffer.

    Sighing, I decided to let it go out of respect for her tonight.

    But they would be paying for that torn mattress and the bed linens.

    As I muttered to myself, the bard suddenly collapsed forward.

    Had he worked himself up so much that he¡¯d fainted?

    As I leaned over to check, the witch whispered softly.

    "The spell¡­ the spell is complete¡­ Muel is a new person now. He remembers nothing of me or of your mother, and any memories of her have been replaced with someone else¡­ he¡¯s completely changed."The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement.

    There was a faint sadness in her voice.

    But the next moment, the witch seemed to shake off her sorrow as she grabbed the bard by his arm, trying to lift him with a huff.

    "Help me out, would you? I can¡¯t carry him alone¡­ Ugh, he¡¯s heavy."

    It would be impossible for her to carry him by herself.

    But it wasn¡¯t exactly my duty to help her.

    I may have become her friend over these past nights, but that friendship didn¡¯t extend to this man without¡­ well, without certain parts.

    After all, no matter what he saw in his delirium, he was here to kill me.

    Only I was patient enough to tolerate it, sleeping on the other bed instead.

    If it had been my mother in my place, he would¡¯ve stood no chance.

    I felt indifferent, but when I looked at her face, I couldn¡¯t bring myself to say no.

    Her eyes shimmered with unshed tears, clinging to her lashes as she blinked hard, trying to keep them from falling.

    Sigh.

    If he stayed here, I couldn¡¯t sleep.

    Might as well move him so I can get a decent night¡¯s rest.

    Was I being kind, or just foolish? I couldn¡¯t tell.

    I hoisted the bard over my shoulder like a sack of grain.

    ¡°Where should I take him? Lead the way.¡±

    The witch sprang up and hurried down the hall.

    ¡°This way. This way.¡±

    She looked smaller and more delicate than usual as she ran down the dark corridor.

    The room they were staying in seemed like the worst one in the inn.

    One wall was piled high with junk, giving it the feel of a storage closet rather than a guest room.

    Mold clung to the corners, and a crack ran along the ceiling near the outer wall.

    If it rained, the place would leak for sure.

    ¡°Could you set him on the bed?¡±

    The witch hurriedly adjusted the linens in the corner.

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    I looked at it, wondering.

    Is this supposed to be a bed?

    My bed back in my room was at least made from straw packed into a solid mattress, but what she called a ¡°bed¡± here was nothing more than a pile of straw covered by a worn sheet.

    The scattered bits of straw sticking out looked like old hay, likely something discarded and reused here.

    When I kept looking at the bed, the witch spoke, a bit embarrassed.

    ¡°We¡¯re not completely broke. We just have to save what we can, so we asked for the cheapest room. Still, it¡¯s got two beds. And the food here isn¡¯t bad.¡±

    There are limits to frugality.

    This room seemed a bit much, didn¡¯t it?

    This inn was already inexpensive, so I figured she must be making enough to afford something a bit better.

    Considering how many people gathered around her performances in the plaza, she should be earning enough.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    It wasn¡¯t my business.

    I knew that, but I still felt a sigh escape me.

    I dropped the bard onto the straw pile with a thud.

    ¡°He¡¯ll break his neck if you throw him down like that!¡± the witch gasped, going pale.

    People don¡¯t die that easily.

    But she seemed genuinely worried, checking frantically to make sure his neck was still intact.

    As I turned to leave, she stood and spoke up behind me.

    ¡°Thank you. Thanks to your patience, I was able to complete the spell. If it hadn¡¯t been for you, it could have gone wrong at the last moment. Truly, thank you. I¡¯ll repay this debt someday, I promise.¡±

    I looked back, and her large eyes shimmered with tears as she gazed at me.

    It didn¡¯t look like she was happy to have completed the spell. Instead, she seemed¡­ sad.

    She had mentioned something earlier about the spell erasing his memories of her.

    Maybe after tonight, her connection with Muel would be changed¡ªor severed altogether.

    What would she do now?

    Would she continue to stay by his side as a dancer?

    I wondered as I shrugged my shoulders.

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I was glad for the company, too. There¡¯s no debt to repay.¡±

    ¡°Still, thank you. Witches never forget a debt, no matter what the other person thinks.¡±

    I wondered if that might be more of a nuisance than a kindness.

    I shrugged again and left the room.

    <hr>

    It was over.

    It had all gone as planned.

    Her role had never been as grand as her master¡¯s.

    But ever since meeting Rafa, the plan had veered off course.

    If her master had been there, Muel wouldn¡¯t have passed out like that in Rafa¡¯s room.

    It would have been flawless, completed without anyone noticing.

    But she was still far from her master¡¯s level, and clumsy.

    If it hadn¡¯t been for Rafa, it would¡¯ve ended in failure.

    Muel could have lost his mind and met a tragic end.

    ¡°Truly¡­ I owe him nothing but thanks.¡±

    Dorothe crouched down beside Muel, who lay there as if dead.

    If her master had been like a mother to her, then this man was her father.

    Looking back, they were always there in her past.

    If she wanted a flower hanging high on a branch, he would lift her up without a word.

    Gruff as he was, whenever she cried, he would sing a cheerful song from a slight distance.

    She learned songs, tales of heroes, and the handling of instruments from him.

    When Muel sang, her master would dance, and she grew up watching them together.

    She¡¯d never called them this aloud, but sometimes in her heart, she secretly called them by names she¡¯d never spoken out loud.

    Father.

    Mother.

    But now, this was the end.

    It was truly over.

    In his memory, both she and her master, the witch, would be gone.

    Instead, what remained would be the false memories, carefully woven together by her master.

    Dorothe knelt there, beside him, whispering a word she had never dared to say.

    ¡°Father.¡±

    Goodbye.

    Without even wiping away the tears that fell, she rose to her feet.

    <hr>

    The next morning, I was woken by the commotion outside my window.

    ¡°M-my wife! Has anyone seen my wife? The dancer! Has anyone seen her?¡±

    The bard was running around outside the inn, pale and frantic.

    Wife¡­ did he mean the witch?

    So the spell had worked, completely changing his memories; in his mind, she was now his wife.

    But¡­ had she disappeared?

    The witch was gone?

    Huh.

    I felt a pang of surprise.

    I hadn¡¯t expected her to just vanish like that.

    She¡¯d promised to repay her debt, so I thought she¡¯d stick around.

    Was this really the end?

    A faint sense of loss crept into me.

    ¡°Guess this is what they call bittersweet,¡± I muttered, stretching as I stepped outside.

    As I washed my face in the cold water, I thought back to her glistening eyes the night before.

    So that sadness¡­ was because of this?

    Leaving behind her longtime friend, the bard, and setting off alone.

    I wonder if she¡¯ll manage on her own, that witch.

    She had her powers, so she should be fine. But out there, there were people who, like me, were immune to her charms.

    Would she be able to handle herself?

    Somehow, she seemed a bit clumsy about life, and I found myself a little worried.

    As I rinsed my hands, Rella, my bird companion, was fluttering nearby, snapping at bugs.

    She couldn¡¯t fly yet, but when I put her on a higher perch, she¡¯d flap her wings and drift down.

    But recently, I was starting to wonder if that counted as practice at all. Was she ever going to fly?

    Her wings flapped a lot, but it felt more like she was just falling.

    I might need to observe a mother bird raising her young to figure this out.

    What would I do if she never learned to fly?

    The thought made me shudder, and I braced myself against it.

    Maybe I¡¯d need to find a bird that could take care of her. Like a mother hen brooding over her chicks.

    Then again, hens can¡¯t fly, so maybe that wouldn¡¯t work either.

    With a mix of pointless thoughts buzzing around in my head, I made my way to the guild.

    When I arrived, there was an unusual crowd of adventurers gathered outside the entrance.

    For some reason, several people were standing there, refusing to go in.

    Among them, I spotted Skinhead, one of the regulars at the guild.

    Come to think of it, a lot of adventurers seemed to have bald heads.

    Was it an occupational hazard?

    ¡°Not going in?¡± I asked, walking over to him.

    Skinhead turned to me with a dazed look.

    ¡°We can¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°Why not?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s an absolute stunner inside. She came to register as an adventurer, and now the place is packed with men trying to catch a glimpse. It¡¯s not just adventurers; every guy around the area seems to have shown up.¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s that beautiful?¡±

    At my question, Skinhead gulped.

    ¡°I haven¡¯t seen her yet. You¡¯d have to get inside to see her.¡±

    Just how gorgeous was this woman to have everyone flocking around? I decided to take a look.

    The moment I opened the guild doors, I was reminded of rush hour back in my previous life.

    It was packed.

    Usually, people would step aside when they saw me, but here, there was no room for that, so I was stuck squeezing through the crowd.

    Using my bulk and strength, I began pushing my way forward.

    Behind me, Skinhead and a few other adventurers followed, taking advantage of the path I was making.

    ¡°Ow! Stop shoving!¡±

    ¡°Ugh!¡±

    ¡°Can¡¯t¡­ breathe¡­ please, stop pushing!¡±

    The men grumbled, but I paid no mind.

    Finally, I reached the counter, and there, standing in front of it, was a breathtakingly beautiful woman.

    She had long, golden hair, porcelain skin, a perfectly straight nose, and slender limbs.

    She was truly gorgeous.

    I¡¯d never seen a woman this beautiful before.

    I felt like my mind was blank.

    Everyone in the guild seemed to fade into the background. She was the only thing I could see.

    Was she human?

    Was she really human?

    Could she be¡­ a fairy?

    This was a fantasy world, after all.

    With dragons and phoenixes, fairies might exist here too.

    I stood there, stunned, as she suddenly turned her head and looked directly at me.

 Chapter 41: The Magicianâ€™s Party

    The beautiful woman¡¯s eyes widened slightly, and a smile spread across her face, bringing her features to life as if carved from marble.

    She looked overjoyed, her face glowing with a radiant smile.

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Wait, that expression¡­

    Something about it felt familiar, but there was no way I had ever met someone as stunning as her. If I had, I would never have forgotten.

    While I puzzled over this, the woman spoke.

    ¡°Rafa, you¡¯re late today. You usually come out a bit earlier.¡±

    That voice¡­

    No way.

    I started to respond, but the woman pressed her finger firmly to her lips.

    A signal not to speak.

    That gesture¡­

    Could it be¡­ the witch?

    In that moment, the warm, rosy feelings filling my mind vanished.

    Sigh.

    As I exhaled, I realized the air around me had gone cold.

    Jealous, piercing stares from all around felt like they were boring into my skin.

    I glanced at the crowd, even spotting Skinhead glaring at me with a dark expression.

    Really? I thought you liked Jenny.

    Sigh.

    The witch had to be at least forty years old, though I¡¯d wager she was past sixty. Maybe even older than that¡ªperhaps a century or more.

    And now, she looked completely different.

    This face could be just another illusion, a different layer hiding who knows what else.

    But I couldn¡¯t exactly explain all that out loud.

    She was still pressing her fingers to her lips, shushing me with an almost pleading look.

    As jealousy radiated from the men around us, I sagged my shoulders.

    ¡°Um¡­ do you two know each other?¡± Jenny asked, breaking the tension in the air thick with envious stares.

    Jenny seemed to be handling the witch¡¯s registration as well, with the application papers spread out before her.

    ¡°¡­ Sigh¡­ well¡­ sort of¡­¡±

    Under the witch¡¯s expectant gaze, I gave a reluctant answer, which made Jenny¡¯s worried face light up with understanding.

    ¡°I see, so you know each other. Ah, and Rafa, you¡¯re a rare magic-user too, aren¡¯t you? Is that how you met?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    No, not exactly.

    She¡¯s a witch.

    I¡¯d never heard her call herself a magician.

    As I looked over at her, she laughed softly.

    ¡°I suppose Rafa wouldn¡¯t know I was a magician. It was just a fortunate chance that led me to his aid.¡±

    What could possibly be so amusing? She kept smiling.

    Even knowing she might be far older than she appeared, I still felt my heart skip a beat.

    Get a grip, heart.

    She¡¯s a witch. An old witch, maybe not even in her true form.

    ¡°I¡¯ve been wanting to meet you again to thank you for your kindness,¡± she continued warmly. ¡°I¡¯ve always hoped I could repay it somehow.¡±

    A loud grinding of teeth echoed from somewhere nearby.

    I understood. If a woman of her beauty had shown gratitude with such a voice to a man I deemed unworthy, I¡¯d feel the same way.

    But she¡¯s a witch. Likely more of a grandmother, perhaps a centenarian.

    If only they knew.

    I glanced up at the ceiling.

    More unsettling than anything else was my heart¡¯s occasional flutter, even while knowing she was a much older witch.

    Was I a fool?

    I used to think my mother was ridiculous for clinging to my father¡¯s handsome face, but here I was, no better.

    The witch straightened herself and bowed her head.

    ¡°Thank you for your help, Rafa. My name is Tatiana.¡±

    Tatiana.

    Even her name was charming.

    No, no, don¡¯t think like that. She¡¯s a witch. And possibly a grandmother.

    As I kept muttering to myself as if casting a mantra, murmurs rose among the men nearby.

    ¡°Tatiana¡­ even her name is cute.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a beautiful name.¡±

    ¡°It suits her perfectly.¡±

    Yeah, I thought so too.

    Seems the men around here all think alike.

    And their compliments aren¡¯t exactly creative: cute, beautiful¡­ that¡¯s about it.The author''s content has been appropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.

    ¡°Rafa, could I talk to you for a moment?¡± Jenny called out thoughtfully.

    As I stepped closer, for some reason Tatiana drew up to the counter as well.

    Standing side by side with her at the counter, we were uncomfortably close.

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Too close.

    Any closer, and we¡¯d be touching.

    Feeling awkward, I glanced over at her, and she looked up at me with a bright, innocent smile.

    From somewhere in the crowd came a muttered curse.

    ¡°Damn it!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll kill him.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°Why her?¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t she afraid of him?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m far better looking than he is!¡±

    I understood how they felt.

    I would¡¯ve thought the same in their position.

    Jenny looked at Tatiana and me with a puzzled expression, then glanced around at the silently fuming crowd of men.

    She even caught the male guild receptionist staring intently at Tatiana.

    Jenny sighed softly, looking back up at me.

    ¡°Rafa, both you and Tatiana are rare magic-users in our guild. Have you considered forming a party together?¡±

    ¡°¡­ Uh.¡±

    No, I haven¡¯t.

    Jenny¡¯s eyes were practically pleading, urging me to say yes, but teaming up with the witch would be a hassle.

    The witch herself had a rather troublesome nature, and the atmosphere in the guild spoke volumes.

    All these men who had once looked down on me as a barbarian now seemed ready to seethe with jealousy.

    No doubt, one of them would end up lurking with a knife, biding his time.

    I was a hundred percent certain.

    Never underestimate a man¡¯s jealousy.

    This would be trouble.

    The witch mumbled to herself, ¡°A magician¡¯s party¡­¡±

    Her voice sounded dreamy, like a girl imagining an adventure.

    Hey, witch.

    Before I could speak, Tatiana¡¯s eyes sparkled as she looked at me.

    ¡°That sounds wonderful. Rafa, I heard you¡¯re a wind magician, right? I use water magic, so together we¡¯d make a great team.¡±

    ¡°No, I¡ª¡±

    What on earth was she thinking?

    I already have enough power just controlling the wind on my own. Combining forces would be unnecessary.

    But just as I opened my mouth, Jenny met my eyes.

    She lowered her voice.

    ¡°Rafa, take a look around. Look at their eyes.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    I didn¡¯t have to look to know what she meant.

    Jenny took a small breath and continued.

    ¡°I was concerned for you, honestly. You know how the men in this city are¡ªthey¡¯ll do anything to lay claim to a woman.¡±

    It¡¯s not just men; I¡¯d say that goes for women too.

    After all, my mother kidnapped my father and dragged him to the forest to live.

    ¡°But Rafa, if you¡¯re not interested in Tatiana, then you¡¯re actually the safest and most trustworthy person around for her.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Now, think about what would happen if you left her on her own. It¡¯d be like throwing a rabbit to the wolves. Do you think her lodgings would be safe? People would be breaking in every night.¡±

    ¡°No, you don¡¯t need to worry about me,¡± Tatiana interrupted, clearly alarmed.

    She looked up at me, genuinely concerned, and shook her head.

    ¡°I mean it. You know I can take care of myself. I don¡¯t want to trouble you.¡±

    Jenny shook her head, turning to Tatiana.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Tatiana, but however skilled you may be, I think you¡¯d struggle against a group of adventurers. You can¡¯t stay alert 24/7.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Besides, you¡¯d need to work alongside other adventurers for some requests, and sometimes, you¡¯d be in dangerous areas. Not just other adventurers, but even the places you¡¯re sent to could be risky.¡±

    I could see it now¡ªlike when I was in the Cursed Forest, surrounded by wolves and barely able to rest.

    Jenny sighed softly.

    ¡°As the guild, we can¡¯t knowingly send you into that kind of danger. If we have to limit your work because of safety, we wouldn¡¯t be able to make the best use of a valuable magician. It would be a major loss for the guild.¡±

    She continued her reasoning.

    ¡°Tatiana, we¡¯d like you to form a party with someone reliable. This isn¡¯t just about you¡ªwe often recommend female adventurers work in a party. I¡¯ll be frank, every year we hear stories of female adventurers facing harm.¡±

    Though I couldn¡¯t relate directly, Jenny explained that simply having one or two male allies reduced the risk of an attack significantly.

    Tatiana shook her head weakly.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to impose on Rafa. If that¡¯s the only option, then maybe I should just¡­ not be an adventurer.¡±

    I let out a small sigh.

    Maybe the witch had come to the guild to repay her ¡°debt¡± to me, but she probably also needed to make a living.

    I didn¡¯t know how she managed to change her appearance and look so young, but she couldn¡¯t survive on air alone.

    She needed food, just like anyone else.

    ¡°All right. I suppose a magician¡¯s party does sound kind of¡­ impressive.¡±

    Tatiana¡¯s face lit up, a blossom of joy transforming her expression.

    When I looked at her, she seemed to realize what her expression betrayed, clearing her throat and adjusting her demeanor.

    ¡°Y-you really don¡¯t have to, Rafa. I¡¯ll be fine on my own.¡±

    But with that expression, there was no way I could believe her.

    Jenny, evidently seeing enough, clapped her hands.

    ¡°Perfect. So it¡¯s decided! Now, what should we call your party?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Good question.

    As I scratched my head, Tatiana glanced at me shyly.

    ¡°Um¡­ how about ¡®Magician¡¯s Party¡¯?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Magician¡¯s Party.

    She actually wanted that as the name?

    I looked at her, incredulous, but her eyes sparkled as she looked at me like an excited child.

    Did she really think it sounded that amazing?

    Her eyes seemed to have stars in them.

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    I turned my head away.

    I couldn¡¯t say no.

    I wanted to refuse, but with that hopeful look, I couldn¡¯t get the words out.

    Fine.

    ¡°Then¡­ the party name will be Magician¡¯s Party¡­¡±

    Jenny nodded, hiding a smile.

    ¡°Got it, Rafa. We¡¯ll register it as that.¡±

    It was strange: she was the same witch, yet just because her appearance had changed, I¡¯d agreed so easily to her wish.

    It seemed I¡¯d inherited my mother¡¯s tendencies more than I realized.

    Sure, I¡¯d known I looked like my mother, but apparently, I¡¯d inherited her taste too.

    This witch is old.

    This witch is old.

    I¡¯d need to repeat this a hundred times every day.

    No, maybe three hundred.

    As I muttered to myself, a man pushed his way through the crowd of men in the guild.

    ¡°Move aside. Let me through.¡±

    A new face.

    The man approached us with muscles bulging as if he¡¯d just stepped off a bodybuilder¡¯s stage.

    He strutted toward Tatiana and me, like a peacock flaunting its feathers.

    He shot me a quick glance before turning his gaze to Jenny.

    ¡°Leaving a delicate female adventurer with a barbarian is no different from tossing a rabbit to a wolf. Jenny, you¡¯re a fair-minded person, so I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll agree that I¡¯d be a much more suitable partner if the guild insists on recommending a party.¡±

    Look in a mirror before you speak.

    You look more like a wolf eyeing rabbit stew than anyone here.

    Jenny seemed to share my thoughts, frowning as she looked at him.

    ¡°I¡¯m B-rank and have plenty of experience. A novice water magician like her would be better off with me. I could guide her. Honestly, putting a female magician with a rookie like him is something you¡¯ll regret, Jenny.¡±

    The man stopped in front of Tatiana.

    His chest and arm muscles bulged and flexed as if to make an impression.

    To me, it looked more repellent than appealing.

    He wedged himself between us and planted his hand on the counter.

    With a grunt, he clenched his hand, crushing part of the counter under his grip.

    Splintering wood¡ªa display of brute strength.

    ¡°My lady, choose me. I¡¯ll protect you.¡±

    Tatiana tilted her head, her wide eyes innocently curious.

    Cute.

    No, no. She¡¯s old.

    Just as I was reminding myself, Tatiana raised her hand, and small water droplets began forming on her palm.

    The droplets gathered, multiplying from dozens to hundreds in a matter of seconds.

    ¡°Whoa¡­¡±

    ¡°Incredible.¡±

    ¡°Is that water magic?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve never seen anything like it.¡±

    ¡°There aren¡¯t many magicians around here.¡±

    As people murmured, Tatiana gently waved her hand.

    ¡°Breath of Water.¡±

    With a single whisper, the droplets clung to the man¡¯s face like tiny suction cups.

    ¡°W-what!¡± He panicked, trying to swat them away, but his hands passed through the water without effect.

    The droplets fused, forming a single, large water bubble around his head.

    The man¡¯s mouth bubbled with trapped air that floated to the top of the water bubble and popped.

    ¡°Sorry, but I can take care of myself,¡± Tatiana said, waving her hand again.

    The water bubble collapsed, splashing to the floor, and the man bent over, coughing and gasping.

    I glanced at Jenny.

    ¡°Maybe we didn¡¯t need to form a party after all?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Jenny forced a smile, looking a bit sheepish.

    My bird, Rella, hopped down from my shoulder, bouncing around the wet floor.

    Maybe she found the wet wood intriguing, or maybe she just liked the feel of it.

    Jenny cleared her throat, glancing at the coughing man.

    ¡°We¡¯ll see that the cost of the counter is deducted from his next job payment.¡±

    Then she turned to Tatiana.

    ¡°And Tatiana, we¡¯ll let it slide this time since it¡¯s just water, but please be careful. Water can damage wood, and if it rots, you¡¯ll have to pay for repairs.¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­ I¡¯m sorry,¡± Tatiana replied, looking a bit sheepish.

    She shrank back like a scolded child.

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Tatiana¡¯s skills proved she didn¡¯t really need a protector, but maybe, as Jenny said, forming a party was the right choice.

    When the man had approached, I¡¯d clearly seen Tatiana¡¯s fingers trembling.

    And even now, though she tried to hide it by clenching her fist, her hand was still shaking slightly.

 Chapter 42: Helga City Rampage Victimsâ€™ Association

    Having just formed our party, we returned to the inn since it would take some time to find work suited to two magicians.

    Leaving the guild had been an ordeal. The stares were intense.

    If looks could kill, I would have died a hundred times over.

    I¡¯d never imagined anyone would be jealous of me over a woman, so the experience left me feeling¡­ strange.

    ¡°Are you sure it¡¯s all right for me to use this room?¡± Tatiana asked, pacing around the room.

    ¡°For now, it¡¯s fine.¡±

    Sharing a room with her wasn¡¯t exactly ideal, but there wasn¡¯t much choice.

    She had a bit of savings, but not enough to spend freely without an income.

    Besides, we never know when we might need money or face unexpected expenses.

    She¡¯s a woman, after all, and it¡¯s better to save up now, especially given that she doesn¡¯t seem like the sort to invite trouble.

    I mean¡­ she¡¯s basically a grandmother.

    I stifled a laugh, recalling the look of shock on the innkeeper¡¯s face when we¡¯d said we¡¯d be sharing a room.

    When I¡¯d explained, his jaw had dropped so far that I thought it might unhinge.

    Who knew people could actually look that surprised?

    ¡°Thank you,¡± Tatiana said, standing in the middle of the room with a slight bow.

    Don¡¯t get all formal on me now¡ªit¡¯s embarrassing.

    ¡°But what about that bard? Do you think he¡¯ll be all right? Can he make it on his own now?¡±

    I¡¯d heard from the innkeeper that the bard had left the city. Apparently, someone had seen a dancer leaving with him.

    The gates had barely opened that morning before he¡¯d departed.

    Funny, since the dancer he was looking for was standing right here.

    ¡°He¡¯ll be fine. The person who was afraid of your mother is effectively gone. He¡¯ll keep traveling as a bard and eventually settle down somewhere. His memories of the dancer will fade over time. I made sure of that.¡±

    Tatiana gave a slight smile.

    ¡°There¡¯s a slight chance that meeting me again could break the spell, so it¡¯s best we don¡¯t cross paths. That¡¯s why I wanted him to leave quickly.¡±

    ¡°So the witness¡­ you set that up?¡±

    ¡°Yes. I¡¯d prepared in advance, selecting a few people whose memories I¡¯d adjusted. If Muel mentioned his missing wife, they¡¯d recall seeing her.¡±

    Useful skill.

    No wonder witches aren¡¯t exactly welcome in society.

    People wouldn¡¯t want their memories altered without their knowledge.

    While not every witch could do that, other witches probably had their own ways of wielding influence.

    I motioned for her to sit on the bed and started to speak.

    ¡°Since we¡¯re a team now, we should probably know the basics about each other.¡±

    ¡°Yes, of course. We¡¯re a party now,¡± Tatiana replied, nodding eagerly.

    I crossed my arms. Better start with what I was most curious about.

    ¡°Can witches change forms? I mean, do you only turn into women, or could you also change into a man?¡±

    ¡°Transform? No, we can¡¯t do that. Witches are human, after all.¡±

    Tatiana covered her mouth as she laughed.

    ¡°But you looked like a completely different person when you were the dancer.¡±

    ¡°Oh!¡±

    ¡°So¡­ what¡¯s your real form? Do you have other faces?¡±

    Tatiana hesitated, but I spoke before she could answer.

    ¡°Don¡¯t lie to me. Before we formed a party, I wouldn¡¯t have cared, but things are different now. If it¡¯s truly something you can¡¯t share, just say that honestly.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°If I catch you lying to me, this partnership is over.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Tatiana fell silent.

    ¡°What¡¯s your true form?¡±

    ¡°¡­ It¡¯s¡­.¡±

    Tatiana bit her lip and thought for a long moment before finally speaking.

    ¡°This is a secret.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°You can¡¯t tell anyone.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Really, you can¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°All right.¡±

    ¡°I am¡­ I¡¯ve learned everything there is to know about being a witch. I have the skills, and my teacher even acknowledged me as a true witch, so technically, I am one. But¡­ I don¡¯t have a witch¡¯s name¡­.¡±

    Her voice grew softer and softer until she whispered so quietly I could barely hear her.This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.

    ¡°In truth, I¡¯m not the witch Dorthe.¡±

    ¡°Then who is?¡±

    I asked, and she replied in an even smaller voice.

    ¡°My teacher.¡±

    ¡°So¡­ you¡¯re using your teacher¡¯s name to fool people?¡±

    Tatiana shook her head so hard it looked like it might fall off.

    ¡°No, never! This was her order. I¡¯m not tricking anyone.¡±

    I didn¡¯t quite understand.

    If her teacher was the witch Dorthe, then couldn¡¯t Tatiana simply operate under a new name?

    When I asked, Tatiana¡¯s shoulders slumped.

    ¡°Before she passed away, my teacher instructed me to carry on as the witch Dorthe. I became her successor.¡±

    I thought about the stories she had shared and frowned.

    ¡°Then the witch who was friends with the bard¡ªthat was your teacher?¡±

    ¡°Yes. I only know what I¡¯ve heard about those days.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    So¡­ she¡¯s not a grandmother?

    I couldn¡¯t help but swallow.

    ¡°How old are you, then?¡±

    ¡°¡­ Twenty.¡±

    ¡°Twenty?¡±

    Younger than me?

    Really?

    Seeing my astonished expression, Tatiana quickly added, ¡°But my abilities are real. I might be young, but I know magic and herbs. I remember everything my teacher taught me about phoenixes and other magical creatures. I even recognized your bird right away. I¡¯ll be a real help to you.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not that¡­ I just¡­ you¡¯re really only twenty?¡±

    ¡°¡­ Yes.¡±

    She looked up at me with an almost bashful expression, and I swallowed again.

    The god of romance had finally blessed me.

    With this intimidating face, I¡¯d never dreamed of dating, let alone getting close to a woman. But here was my chance.

    ¡°Tatiana.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°So, what¡¯s your real face? The dancer¡¯s? Or is it this one? Or is there yet another?¡±

    Please, let it be this one.

    Please, this one.

    The dancer was pretty, but this face was a thousand times more beautiful.

    This face.

    I was practically begging her with my eyes, and Tatiana looked at me as if a little frightened.

    Previously, she¡¯d hidden behind a veil of bravado, so I hadn¡¯t really noticed her vulnerability. But now, looking into her eyes, I could see it clearly.

    Left alone in this world after years in the forest with her teacher and the bard, she was afraid of being alone.

    Maybe that was why she wanted to form a party with me.

    Perhaps that was why she was sharing these secrets.

    Ah, of course.

    Maybe she was just frightened by my intense expression.

    When I get serious, I tend to look intimidating.

    Even my smile is unsettling, and my serious face is worse.

    I remembered the look on my mother¡¯s face when she got serious and closed my eyes.

    When I was younger, even I sometimes found my mother¡¯s expression terrifying.

    Calm down.

    To a stranger, my serious face must be a weapon of its own.

    I took a deep breath and reminded myself to stay calm.

    I remembered quotes from old philosophers¡ª¡°to come with nothing, to go with nothing¡±¡ªeven if the meaning didn¡¯t seem relevant.

    But still, my expression was probably terrifying.

    I was so eager to hear her answer that my face must have been giving off a silent Answer me. Now.

    I knew it.

    My face probably looked like a ghost who¡¯d overdone it at the gym.

    I counted backward in my head, breathing deeply. Then finally, I looked at her again, calm.

    ¡°So¡­ which is your true face?¡±

    Tatiana seemed to find my changing expressions strange. Maybe even amusing.

    She tilted her head in mild confusion before replying.

    ¡°This one is my true face.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Excellent.

    Just excellent.

    I felt relief well up from deep inside me.

    Then a thought struck me.

    True, it¡¯s one thing to change one¡¯s appearance, but this face and the dancer¡¯s were completely different.

    Not just a difference in skin tone, but the entire structure.

    When I asked her about it, Tatiana smiled brightly.

    ¡°My teacher taught me.¡±

    She pulled a cloth pouch from her bag, taking out a small block of wood and some cream-like containers, laying them out in front of me.

    ¡°I use this wooden piece to change my face shape. Each piece is carved differently, so I can create a unique look each time. This cream alters the color and texture of my skin, and these little pads go under my eyes to adjust their shape. A small change in the eyes makes a huge difference.¡±

    Tatiana proudly showed off her kit, then took out another pouch.

    ¡°This one¡¯s for the body. You can place them on your abdomen or shoulders to change their appearance. When covered by clothes, it¡¯s flawless. It¡¯s called special effects makeup.¡±

    Special effects makeup?

    That term sounded vaguely familiar.

    Maybe her teacher was someone like me¡ªsomeone reincarnated from another world or perhaps transported here from Earth.

    Since she had passed on, I¡¯d never know for sure.

    When I asked her to describe her teacher¡¯s appearance, Tatiana gazed into the distance with a nostalgic look.

    ¡°She had a lot of wrinkles. Even when I was young, she was covered in them. As I grew up, the wrinkles seemed to grow too. I never knew what she looked like before then.¡±

    It sounded like her teacher had truly fit the image of a witch.

    Though Muel¡¯s memories depicted her wandering for years, she¡¯d only left the forest a few months ago.

    That would explain why she seemed so unfamiliar with the world.

    Well, from now on, she could rely on me.

    I offered her a reassuring smile and extended my hand.

    ¡°Let¡¯s look out for each other from here on, Tatiana.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Rafa.¡± She took my hand with a cheerful laugh.

    ¡°But your smile is¡­ really frightening.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    I know.

    When I was young, I thought the same whenever my mother smiled.

    <hr>

    ¡°Are you really going?¡±

    One of his former subordinates looked at him, concerned.

    Abel nodded gravely.

    ¡°Captain, you could just let it go¡­¡±

    The man hobbled forward, one leg dragging, and grabbed Abel¡¯s arm.

    Abel¡¯s forehead furrowed as he looked at his subordinate¡¯s leg.

    The tendons had been severed.

    He could walk, but without proper strength. He limped, unable even to run.

    Thanks to Helga, his life was shattered.

    Had she never entered the city, he would still be a city guard, leading an ordinary life.

    Now, he was stuck working odd jobs at an inn.

    Another member of the ¡°Helga City Rampage Victims¡¯ Association¡± shook his head.

    ¡°I understand, but I can¡¯t live like this. When that savage fought the search party in the city, my shop was destroyed. I spent years saving up for that place.¡±

    ¡°Same here. Helga took everything from me. My life is all I have left, and I¡¯ll never forgive her.¡±

    Each member of the group shared their story in turn.

    Abel sighed, prying his subordinate¡¯s hand from his arm.

    ¡°I¡¯m not the captain of the guard anymore. I¡¯m just a regular adventurer.¡±

    ¡°Captain¡­¡±

    His former subordinate looked at him sadly.

    Abel understood.

    The rumors from the trade city were unreliable, but there was no mistaking the recent reports.

    Some claimed to have seen Helga; others spoke of a wind magician.

    Some said it was a man, others a woman.

    The only certainty was that whoever it was had slain multiple dragons alone.

    The lord himself had confirmed it.

    That¡¯s enough for me.

    Very few in this world could slay multiple dragons alone.

    But if the person in question was a barbarian¡­

    It has to be Helga. It has to be.

    Abel ground his teeth.

    He¡¯d been waiting for years, hoping she would return.

    When Helga had first appeared in the city, he was a rookie captain of the guard.

    The previous captain had been a swine of a man, accepting bribes and allowing smugglers to pass freely, even embezzling funds meant for his subordinates.

    Abel had sworn not to be like him, to be a decent captain who cared for his men.

    But that resolve had been crushed from the very start.

    The search party had come in pursuit of Helga.

    The city was wrecked, and the responsibility fell on Abel. He was dismissed as soon as he¡¯d become captain.

    All because of Helga.

    He wasn¡¯t the only one.

    Many people had lost family, homes, or livelihoods due to her rampage.

    In response, Abel had organized the ¡°Helga City Rampage Victims¡¯ Association.¡±

    They¡¯d raised money, bought weapons, and trained under his guidance.

    At first, there had been dozens of members. Now, only ten remained. But that was enough.

    Not that I think we¡¯ll kill her.

    It wasn¡¯t as though they¡¯d already accepted failure.

    Their goal was to kill Helga, but they knew it wouldn¡¯t be easy.

    Sigh.

    Abel exhaled deeply.

    Most of them¡ªperhaps all of them¡ªwould not return.

    For those who still had hope or someone to live for, it would be better if they stayed behind.

    But for those who, like him, had nothing left but rage toward Helga, this was their last chance.

    Abel looked into his subordinate¡¯s eyes.

    Once a young man, he was now grizzled with white hair and faded brows.

    Time had aged him.

    The rain made his back ache, his joints stiff.

    ¡°Don¡¯t try to stop me. If I miss this chance, I¡¯ll die an empty man.¡±

    Before he went to his grave, he had to confront Helga and settle this score.

    As Abel turned away, his former subordinate¡¯s voice wavered with emotion.

    ¡°Thank you¡­ for everything, Captain.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Without a word, Abel left the building.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    At his command, the men of the ¡°Helga City Rampage Victims¡¯ Association¡± followed him, walking in silence.

 Chapter 43: Hans the Mighty

    There¡¯s more than one path to the trade city of Endes.

    Abel and the men of the ¡°Helga City Rampage Victims¡¯ Association¡± chose the roughest shortcut, hoping to arrive as quickly as possible.

    Though it would save only about a day and a half, they all agreed. None of them could bear the thought that Helga might leave or relocate before they got there.

    Some might find it foolish¡ªlosing a mere job could hardly warrant such a grudge. But in this world, positions like city guard captain were rarely secured solely by merit or experience. They usually required connections, bribes, or a stroke of luck to even be considered.

    Abel knew well that without the chaos his predecessor caused, he would have never been made captain. His position had been something of a miracle, a series of fortunate events aligning just right.

    ¡°And just days into the job, it was gone.¡±

    He ground his teeth unconsciously, forcing himself to relax.

    He¡¯d already worn down his molars from clenching so often. And worn teeth made eating difficult, which only weakened the body¡ªa serious issue for any adventurer who relied on physical strength.

    ¡°Not that I¡¯ll be adventuring much longer, anyway,¡± Abel thought grimly.

    When he met Helga, this would likely be the end.

    For years, his heart had burned to meet her again, but as the moment approached, his feelings grew conflicted.

    Perhaps he¡¯d wanted someone to blame more than he¡¯d wanted true revenge.

    He sensed that the others might feel the same way.

    The closer they drew to Endes, the quieter the group became.

    Dusk was beginning to fall, and in the distance, they heard the howl of wolves. It was time to set up camp.

    After searching the area, they found a spot beside a large rock that would help shield them from the wind.

    Gathering wood, they prepared to light a fire. The forest path was slightly elevated, giving them a clear view of their surroundings. They would notice any approaching animals or bandits.

    Just as they were about to strike the flint, one of the men who had gone off to relieve himself came rushing back with a panicked look.

    ¡°Abel, there¡¯s a large group approaching on horseback. They don¡¯t look like merchants, but there are a lot of them.¡±

    ¡°Hold off on the fire,¡± Abel instructed, gesturing for the others to stop.

    In times like these, any large group was a potential threat, whether they were armed or not. People killed for fun, for a few coins, or sometimes just to capture someone to sell as a slave.

    In rare cases, even the lord¡¯s troops might abuse their power in the absence of witnesses.

    Abel crouched low, watching the approaching riders in the distance.

    They didn¡¯t appear to be the lord¡¯s soldiers or a merchant convoy. There were over a hundred of them, at least.

    ¡°It¡¯s rare to see such a large group¡­¡±

    As he watched, he caught sight of a massive figure at the head of the group, clad in armor on one arm alone.

    ¡°Oh, no,¡± Abel whispered, turning to the man beside him.

    ¡°Tell everyone to hide. That¡¯s Hans the Mighty.¡±

    ¡°H-Hans?¡± The man¡¯s face went pale.

    Hans the Mighty was infamous, known for his brutal and violent gang of bandits.

    Hans himself had once been part of a pursuit team chasing Helga, but after they were nearly wiped out, he had gathered the survivors to form a bandit crew.

    Stories of Hans¡¯s monstrous strength were well-known; it was said he had killed a wolf with his bare hands at just ten years old. The truth of the tale was uncertain, but his terrifying strength was a fact.

    Abel and the men quickly hid their belongings behind the rock and lay flat on the ground, praying that the bandits would pass them by. But just their luck¡ªthe bandits chose to stop near the rock.

    Though not too close, they were near enough for their voices to carry.

    ¡°This spot looks good,¡± one of them announced.

    ¡°Understood, boss. All right, everyone, we¡¯re setting up camp here!¡±

    ¡°Of all the places¡­¡±

    Abel¡¯s heart pounded in his chest, so loud he feared it would give them away.

    He remembered stories he¡¯d once heard about the bandits¡¯ cruelty: they¡¯d released prisoners with promises of freedom, only to stone them as they tried to escape.You might be reading a stolen copy. Visit Royal Road for the authentic version.

    One bandit wandered close to the rock, gathering sticks for their fire. Abel held his breath, pressing himself flat against the stone.

    Luckily, the bandit didn¡¯t notice them and returned to his group with his pile of sticks.

    Though it was only a brief moment, the tension left Abel¡¯s hands shaking.

    The night was cold, and the men shivered as they huddled together.

    The bandits started several fires and settled down, eating and drinking loudly.

    Voices and laughter mixed with the clash of weapons as some of them broke into fights.

    Abel¡¯s teeth chattered from the cold. His aging body was no longer as resilient as it once was; he could stand guard through winter nights in his youth, but now the chill pierced straight to his bones.

    Just as he was wondering if he¡¯d freeze to death here, he caught snatches of the bandits¡¯ conversation.

    ¡°Any idea what kind of dragon it is?¡±

    ¡°Who knows? If one person managed to take it down, it can¡¯t be that big.¡±

    ¡°Heh! Who cares? Four dragons is four dragons, even if they¡¯re tiny. That¡¯s money no matter how you slice it.¡±

    ¡°How many merchants do you think showed up?¡±

    ¡°Enough to make those coins jingle. I bet each one came loaded with gold, especially with four dragons on the line. You know they¡¯ll have plenty to spend.¡±

    ¡°True, true.¡±

    ¡°This time, don¡¯t kill them all. We¡¯ve got a deal with the slavers, remember? They need at least a hundred with all limbs intact.¡±

    ¡°Ha ha ha. Got it, got it.¡±

    Dear gods¡­

    Abel didn¡¯t catch the rest of the conversation.

    They¡¯re planning to raid the village with the dragon skins.

    There would be soldiers and merchant guards in that village, but Hans¡¯s bandits weren¡¯t an ordinary gang. Hans¡¯s familiarity with military tactics, honed from his time as a pursuer, made him uniquely dangerous.

    As night deepened, many of the bandits fell asleep. The stillness that settled in only heightened Abel and his companions¡¯ anxiety, forcing them to remain frozen in place, barely daring to breathe.

    Finally, as dawn approached, the bandits began to break camp and ride out.

    ¡°What do we do?¡± one of the men asked as the last bandit disappeared from view.

    The group exchanged looks.

    They couldn¡¯t ignore what they¡¯d overheard, but what were their options?

    Nearly every adventurer in the surrounding towns knew about the dragons¡¯ appearance, as well as where it had happened. The best course of action would be to warn the village, but the bandits were on horseback, and they¡¯d never make it in time on foot.

    Even notifying Endes would take too long.

    Getting from here to the trade city would take until late at night. Even if the lord¡¯s soldiers set out immediately, they wouldn¡¯t arrive until the following evening¡ªfar too late to stop the raid.

    ¡°Both options are too slow,¡± someone said, ¡°but if we have to choose, Endes would be our best chance.¡±

    ¡°I agree.¡±

    The decision came quickly.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go then. Hurry.¡±

    They set off at once, knowing speed was critical, but refraining from sprinting. They kept to a steady pace, only taking short breaks and relying on water and dried meat to keep moving.

    Haunted by the specter of screams, they pressed on toward Endes.

    They arrived slightly earlier than expected, but by then, the city gates were shut for the night.

    Abel and his men began pounding on the gate with their weapons, hoping to gain entrance.

    <hr>

    If I were a true gentleman, I would¡¯ve arranged separate rooms the moment I found out Tatiana was so young.

    But I am not so refined.

    I have certain¡­ intentions, though nothing untoward. I just want to build a good relationship with her over time.

    Besides, Tatiana hadn¡¯t objected to sharing the room from the start.

    To celebrate our new partnership, we shared a glass of wine with dinner.

    As we headed back to our room, the innkeeper gave me a thumbs-up, clearly imagining some rosy scenario that wasn¡¯t going to happen tonight.

    Or anytime soon, really. It¡¯d take months¡ªmaybe even a year¡ªbefore things progressed that far, but hopefully no longer than that.

    This was, after all, our first night sharing a room.

    My heart was pounding like a drum, but it wasn¡¯t as if anything was going to happen.

    Still, we were together. Maybe something might¡­

    Four hours later, I was lying quietly in bed.

    Tatiana was sleeping peacefully on the other bed.

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Nothing had happened.

    Absolutely nothing.

    I hadn¡¯t expected much¡ªmaybe just the brush of her hand causing her to blush, or perhaps some embarrassment as she changed into sleepwear.

    But Tatiana had acted as if everything was perfectly normal.

    She hadn¡¯t even bothered with a nightgown, choosing instead to sleep in her adventuring clothes. Even the dancer¡¯s outfit was gone, exchanged for her current clothes at a secondhand store since she no longer needed it.

    ¡°I should¡¯ve paid more attention back then¡­¡±

    I could barely recall her in that outfit. At the time, I hadn¡¯t been interested enough to notice.

    Sigh.

    Well, there¡¯s time. I¡¯ll work on it and slowly build our relationship.

    Just as I was closing my eyes to sleep, I heard hurried footsteps in the hallway.

    They stopped outside our door, and a knock followed.

    ¡°Excuse me, Rafa! It¡¯s a guild member. I¡¯m here with urgent news.¡±

    I opened the door to find one of the guild staff who had accompanied me to the dragon¡¯s location before. He was panting, as if he¡¯d run all the way here.

    ¡°Sorry to bother you so late, Rafa.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±

    Catching his breath, the guild worker explained, ¡°A group of bandits is planning to raid the village for dragon skins. The lord¡¯s troops are being assembled, and the guild is urgently gathering adventurers.¡±

    ¡°Understood.¡±

    Without a second thought, I grabbed my weapon and pack.

    Tatiana, who had woken up, came to my side.

    ¡°I¡¯ll get ready too,¡± she said.

    I shook my head. ¡°No, I¡¯ll be faster alone. I can use wind magic.¡±

    She understood immediately, wasting no time as she rummaged through her things, pulling out two small pouches.

    ¡°These are herbs to help with fatigue. And this one will amplify your magic temporarily. They should be helpful.¡±

    I wouldn¡¯t need the latter; I was already struggling with too much power. But her shining eyes told me she wanted to help, so I took them.

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    She smiled brightly. ¡°Take care.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. While I¡¯m gone, make sure you keep the door locked at all times.¡±

    ¡°I know. I¡¯ll be careful.¡±

    I wasn¡¯t particularly worried. Jenny might think Tatiana needed protection, but with her water magic and hypnotism, she¡¯d be safe.

    With my bag strapped to my back, I stepped out into the hallway.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go. Explain on the way,¡± I said to the guild staff member.

    ¡°Of course. Thank you, Rafa. You¡¯re one of the guild¡¯s best fighters, so we were worried you might refuse.¡±

    As we hurried down the corridor, he gave me a quick briefing about Hans the Mighty and his bandit crew, known for their fearsome reputation.

    Apparently, the leader was something extraordinary.

    ¡°Rumor has it he killed a wolf alone at ten years old,¡± the guild member said grimly.

    Ten years old, killing a wolf.

    I couldn¡¯t help but smile.

    Sorry, but I took down a bear at nine.

    The guild worker muttered anxiously, ¡°Still¡­ by the time the soldiers and adventurers get there, it may already be too late¡­¡±

    I glanced at the adventurers gathering in front of the guild building and smiled.

    ¡°No need to worry. Alone, I can get there on time. I know the way.¡±

    Using wind magic, I¡¯d be faster than any horse. With Tatiana¡¯s herbs, I could definitely arrive before the others.

 Chapter 44: Die, Helga!

    Although the guild had been closed for a while, many staff members were still outside.

    Jenny and several others were explaining the situation to groups of adventurers arriving in intervals. Their expressions were grave; few seemed optimistic that they could intercept the raid in time.

    Nearby, several merchants were unloading provisions and travel supplies, which guild staff were hastily dividing into individual packs. The normally quiet area in front of the guild was now bustling with people and supplies.

    Multiple torches illuminated the gathering, but the light only reached so far, casting deep shadows around the perimeter.

    Footsteps echoed as another group approached.

    ¡°We¡¯ve managed to secure two wagons and five horses!¡± someone shouted to the staff. Moments later, other voices called out from different directions.

    ¡°We¡¯ve got three carts for the supplies.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve borrowed four horses, but one¡¯s pretty old,¡± another reported.

    The guild worker who¡¯d accompanied me leaned over and spoke quietly.

    ¡°They¡¯re still gathering food, horses, and carts. We¡¯ll likely depart by dawn. But are you really planning to go on your own?¡±

    He looked doubtful, as if he couldn¡¯t quite believe I could travel faster than a horse with magic.

    ¡°Yes,¡± I replied. ¡°But if I could have a bit of food and a map, just in case¡­¡±

    It seemed Jenny had noticed me by now. She and the other staff members turned their heads, their faces brightening with relief.

    ¡°Rafa, you¡¯re here,¡± Jenny said, visibly relieved as she hurried over.

    ¡°We need to depart as soon as possible, but finding transportation has been difficult. Many adventurers don¡¯t even know how to ride, so just having horses alone isn¡¯t enough,¡± she said, glancing at me with concern.

    ¡°Can you ride, Rafa?¡±

    ¡°No, I¡¯ve never ridden a horse before. But I don¡¯t need one. I can run faster than a horse using wind magic.¡±

    Jenny¡¯s eyes widened.

    ¡°I¡¯ve worked here since I was young, and I¡¯ve never heard of such a thing! I didn¡¯t know a mage could do that.¡±

    It made sense¡ªmost mages couldn¡¯t. I¡¯d heard that every mage had their unique approach to harnessing magic, and sometimes knowing how to do something didn¡¯t mean you could do it. Especially for strong mages, technique often depended on their own special methods.

    Tatiana had mentioned that using magic effectively was the key to true power.

    During my brief conversation with Jenny, the guild worker returned, carrying a map and a small bag of provisions. With my torch in hand, I set off immediately.

    When the other adventurers realized I was going ahead alone, they called out to me.

    ¡°Rafa! We¡¯re counting on you!¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll follow as soon as we can!¡±

    ¡°Hold them off for just a while longer!¡±

    It would likely all be over by the time they arrived.

    I raised a hand in acknowledgment and started to run.

    <hr>

    ¡°Sir Paul, we¡¯re ready,¡± someone reported.

    ¡°Understood,¡± Paul replied, pressing his fingers to his tired eyes before getting up from his chair.

    He¡¯d only managed to snatch about an hour of sleep. For the past few days, proper rest had been a luxury he couldn¡¯t afford.

    For an adventurer, slaying a dragon might be the main event, but Paul¡¯s real work began afterward.

    Managing the dragon¡¯s dissection and arranging its sale involved the hands-on efforts of his entire team, but every step still required Paul¡¯s approval. Negotiations with guild members and merchants were just as demanding.

    It wasn¡¯t all about getting the highest price either. Some merchants held significant influence in the city, so he had to consider every decision carefully.

    Even in his sleep, he dreamed of negotiations over the dragon¡¯s hide.

    ¡°Just a few more days, and it¡¯ll be over.¡±

    The dragon¡¯s heart and innards had already been shipped out. Only the hide and bones remained.Stolen content alert: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.

    Since there were so few skilled enough to work with dragonhide, they¡¯d decided to prepare and process the materials here. Selling the pieces separately allowed them to fetch a higher price overall.

    Although some merchants were a little disgruntled, they couldn¡¯t really argue. After all, the local craftsmen here were top-tier, and the hide was in excellent condition, having been processed immediately.

    The small dragon¡¯s hide, though from a lesser species, was a rare find in this pristine state.

    ¡°I¡¯ll see this through and secure the best price possible,¡± Paul thought, forcing himself to stay sharp.

    Leaving his tent, he nodded to the weary guild staff gathered outside. Their exhaustion was plain, but they continued their work diligently.

    Paul entered the large tent where the dragonhide and bones were stored. Several merchants had already gathered, their employees and guards standing at the back with bags of gold, ready to exchange them for trade certificates as soon as the deals were finalized.

    One side of the tent was partitioned with cloth, hiding the dragonhide and bones.

    At Paul¡¯s nod, the attendant lifted the partition, revealing the hide. The merchants surged forward, their eyes gleaming as they inspected the goods.

    Then, from outside, they heard a cry.

    ¡°Bandits! We¡¯re under attack!¡±

    Screams erupted from all directions.

    ¡°Bandits? Here?¡±

    Dusty County did have some bandits, but they¡¯d specifically chosen this location, thinking the area was clear of any large bandit groups.

    Paul rushed to the entrance, but before he could make it, he heard the thud of something striking the tent. He looked up to see arrows piercing through the canvas and dropping to the ground.

    ¡°Arrows? It really is a raid?¡±

    Drawing his sword, he saw the guards rushing toward him, ready to help fend off the attack. But as he stepped outside, the tent flap lifted, and in walked a giant man clad in armor on one arm.

    The giant¡¯s eyes passed over Paul and the merchants, focusing immediately on the dragonhide.

    ¡°As expected, it¡¯s in the biggest tent.¡±

    Several rough-looking men followed him inside, their shouts and the agonized cries of their victims filling the tent each time the flap opened.

    One of the merchants murmured, barely able to breathe, ¡°It¡¯s Hans the Mighty¡­¡±

    <hr>

    Hans had always been known for his strength.

    Born to a poor farming family, his parents and the townspeople alike believed he was destined for more than the life of a peasant. The strongest boy in the village, Hans had a wild streak that his family struggled to contain. At thirteen, he was introduced to a mercenary group through a series of connections.

    In the beginning, he was nothing but a servant, a punching bag for the others. Back in his village, no one could best him in strength, but in the mercenary group, brute force alone wasn¡¯t enough.

    Yet Hans was a quick learner. Observing the others, he picked up combat techniques and weapons skills rapidly.

    By his second year, he was earning a proper wage. By his third, he¡¯d proven himself as one of the more competent fighters in the group.

    Then came the assignment to track down Helga. It shattered his confidence.

    When they traced her trail to the city near the enchanted forest, Hans realized just how outmatched he was.

    Another pursuit team had already tried to ambush her in the open fields and failed miserably. They¡¯d learned the hard way that she couldn¡¯t be beaten in open combat.

    So, his group waited, hoping to catch Helga off-guard in the city.

    They got their chance when she entered the city to collect supplies for a noble named Klaus. They planned to ambush her while her attention was elsewhere.

    But Hans couldn¡¯t forget what happened next.

    Years later, he still woke up drenched in sweat, haunted by the image of her cold, unwavering eyes.

    He remembered those eyes as she sat on Klaus¡¯s carriage, staring him down. He¡¯d fled in terror, instinctively knowing he would die if he didn¡¯t.

    One of his comrades had tried to board the carriage after him, but Hans heard the sickening crunch of bone behind him. Without looking back, he ran.

    In the end, only seven of them survived, all of whom had escaped in panic. Those who stayed to fight had died, and the two who played dead were left maimed for life.

    News of Hans¡¯s cowardice spread like wildfire, and no mercenary group would take him after that.

    With no other options, he and the other survivors became bandits.

    But even if he¡¯d remained a bandit, Hans might have faded into obscurity. It was the fear of Helga that kept him going, that gnawed at him day and night. The terror that one day she might appear and kill him kept his heart racing.

    Desperate for strength, he eventually acquired a strange piece of armor for his arm, though he knew nothing of its origins. With it, his strength multiplied, as if the armor had become an extension of himself.

    Since then, he¡¯d experienced nothing but success. Powerful followers flocked to him, his raids brought in increasingly valuable loot, and his weapons grew finer. Even the information he received was of better quality.

    Like now.

    A village with only a few guards and merchants¡¯ escorts wouldn¡¯t be able to resist them. Hans¡¯s band of elite, honed through trial and attrition, was more than capable of taking it on.

    The rumor that Helga had slain the dragons intrigued him. Perhaps facing this fear head-on would free him of it at last.

    With his armor, he was confident even she wouldn¡¯t stand a chance.

    He knew she wouldn¡¯t be here, but the thought of taking what she¡¯d hunted stirred something in him.

    Yet, when they attacked, he found himself disappointed.

    The sentries were clueless, falling to arrows without so much as a cry. Once they were dealt with, entering the village was easy.

    It was as simple as crushing the hand of a child.

    As he entered the largest tent, he saw a polished nobleman and a few attendants standing by, looking as though they¡¯d be grateful to be captured.

    No need to search¡ªeverything he wanted was right there.

    Hans grinned, reaching for the nobleman.

    ¡°Lord Paul!¡± two guards cried, raising their swords to block him. But their clean, practiced swings were useless in a real fight.

    Swinging his mace, he sent their swords flying.

    ¡°Urgh!¡±

    The guards cried out in pain as one clutched his twisted wrist, and the other collapsed with a groan.

    Can¡¯t kill them, Hans reminded himself.

    ¡°Take them alive,¡± he ordered, grinning. ¡°They¡¯ll fetch a good price.¡±

    ¡°Understood, boss!¡±

    Just as his men seized the frightened nobleman, a loud roar erupted from outside.

    ¡°Rafa¡¯s here!¡±

    ¡°Rafa¡¯s arrived!¡±

    A chorus of shouts went up, stirring confusion.

    Rafa? Who is that? Another soldier? A mercenary?

    But as Hans peered through the tent¡¯s opening, his heart seized with dread.

    The face that met his gaze was one he could never forget.

    There, defying time, Helga stood before him, holding one of his own men high in the air.

    As their eyes met, she flung the bandit at him.

    Hans barely dodged as his comrade¡¯s body hurtled toward him, and he steadied himself, pushing down the fear that clawed at his spine.

    ¡°RAAAAARRRRGH!¡± Hans screamed, charging forward.

    Now, he was not the man he once was.

    He was Hans the Mighty.

    Enhanced with strength no ordinary man could match.

    ¡°DIE, HELGA!¡± he roared, hurtling toward her.

 Chapter 45: The Cursed Arm Armor

    ¡°Helgaaaa!¡± Hans bellowed, his bloodshot eyes blazing as he charged toward me.

    If looks alone could determine the outcome of a fight, I¡¯d have lost a hundred times over¡ªhis expression radiated pure, raw fury. Considering he was a survivor of the devastated pursuit squad, I¡¯d expected him to bear a grudge, but clearly, his resentment against my mother was deeper than I¡¯d imagined.

    To be honest, though, his anger seemed misplaced. When someone takes up a blade against another, they should be prepared for the consequences, shouldn¡¯t they? Especially when it¡¯s one versus many. If anyone had the right to hold a grudge, it was my mother.

    But still¡­ his physique really is something else.

    Hans was even bigger and more robust than the guild staff had described. He was possibly a bit shorter than me but seemed about the same size as my mother. His bare arm looked like a bulging mass of muscle, and his armored arm was even more impressive, like he¡¯d transformed into a one-sided Hulk.

    Is that¡­ humanly possible?

    His arms were mismatched, one freakishly enlarged by the armor. And the mace he wielded was absurdly thick¡ªso heavy-looking that an ordinary person would struggle just to lift it. He swung it as if it weighed nothing.

    Maybe ¡°Hans the Mighty¡± isn¡¯t just a tall tale after all, I thought as he pounded the ground with each step, charging toward me.

    ¡°Die, Helga!¡± he roared, swinging his massive mace toward my head.

    I quickly wrapped my ax in a light veil of wind and swung up to meet his blow.

    A loud boom reverberated as air exploded outward. The sound wasn¡¯t of metal striking metal¡ªit was the wind clashing against an impossible force.

    ¡°You!¡± Hans¡¯s face twisted in shock.

    My own expression must have been just as stunned. Unbelievable. He deflected my wind.

    I¡¯d only wrapped a thin layer of wind around my ax, a light touch, almost as natural as brushing my lips with water. It was barely enough to count as wind magic, but it had always been more than enough to cut through even dragons. No one had ever deflected it. Until now.

    Still reeling from the shock, I was too slow to react as Hans moved, perhaps already prepared for this.

    He dropped his mace and lunged forward, thrusting his armored arm at my throat. The fingers of the armor lacked finesse, but the sheer force behind it was alarming.

    That¡¯s even stronger than the mace, I realized, instantly covering my arm in a thicker shroud of wind, forming a barrier just above my skin.

    As he tried to grab my throat, I countered, catching his armored arm and twisting. A loud pop echoed as his shoulder dislocated.

    ¡°Gaaah!¡± Hans screamed, more in shock than pain. He looked at me, wide-eyed, as if he couldn¡¯t believe what had happened.

    ¡°H-How? How is this possible?¡±

    I wanted to ask him the same. How did you manage to deflect my wind?

    Even though I¡¯d put considerable force into the twist, his armored arm hadn¡¯t cracked. This wasn¡¯t ordinary armor; there was something peculiar about it.

    It¡¯s the arm. That armor is strange.

    Though his shoulder was dislocated, the armor itself remained unscathed. It looked ancient and worn, yet it hadn¡¯t taken a scratch. Destroying the armor seemed like an option, but there were easier methods to finish this.

    I reached out and grabbed Hans by the top of his head, and though he tried to wrestle free, his strength paled in comparison to mine.

    With a firm twist, I turned his head. There was a sickening crunch as his neck snapped, his head facing the wrong way. The life drained from his eyes as he slumped forward, his arm falling limp.

    For a moment, there was silence. Then, as if awakening from a trance, the crowd erupted in cheers.

    ¡°Hans the Mighty is dead!¡±

    ¡°Rafa the Dragonslayer has triumphed!¡±

    ¡°Kill the bandits! Leave none alive!¡±

    With a wild cry, someone brushed past me, charging toward the bandits. ¡°With Rafa here, we have nothing to fear! Charge!¡±

    The older leatherworker held two hammers, storming toward a bandit¡¯s head without hesitation.

    Fear was nonexistent in our ranks. Around me, craftsmen and soldiers, their eyes blazing red with fury, wielded weapons of every kind. From the largest tent, Paul and his guards emerged, blood staining their swords.

    ¡°The Hans gang has bounties on them! Leave none alive!¡± someone shouted, perhaps one of the leatherworkers.

    The bandits who had entered the tent with Hans began to back away, their confidence visibly shattered. I let Hans¡¯s lifeless head fall and turned my attention to the fleeing bandits.

    At that moment, the armor on Hans¡¯s limp arm detached and latched onto my own arm, moving as if magnetized.

    ¡°What the¡ª?¡± I shook my arm, trying to dislodge it, but the armor crept further up, securing itself onto me.This tale has been unlawfully obtained from Royal Road. If you discover it on Amazon, kindly report it.

    A cold chill ran through me as the armor snugly fit over my forearm. What is this?

    Paul approached, stopping short as he glanced between my face and the strange armor.

    ¡°Rafa¡­ what are you doing?¡± he asked, clearly disturbed.

    ¡°I-I don¡¯t know. This thing just latched onto me, and it won¡¯t come off.¡±

    Paul looked torn, hesitating before stepping closer, then stopped, eyeing the armor warily.

    He¡¯s afraid it¡¯ll attach to him too.

    And I couldn¡¯t blame him¡ªI was just as afraid. Could this be¡­ cursed?

    ¡°What do I do?¡± I muttered under my breath, and Paul quickly gestured for his guard.

    ¡°Help Rafa remove that¡­ thing.¡±

    The guard gulped. Not exactly willing, I noted grimly.

    With as steady a hand as he could manage, the guard reached out and gingerly touched the armor. When nothing happened, he wrapped his hand around it and pulled.

    Nothing. The armor didn¡¯t budge.

    ¡°Come on, pull harder,¡± Paul urged, and the guard tightened his grip until his fingers went white, yanking with all his might.

    Still nothing.

    A chill ran down my spine, and I tested something else. Extending my arm toward the guard, I said, ¡°Try pulling on my hand directly.¡±

    Understanding my intention, the guard grasped my hand and pulled, confirming that my sense of touch was still intact.

    Thank goodness.

    Paul himself gave the armor a try, pulling with all his strength, but it remained stubbornly attached.

    The armor doesn¡¯t interfere with my movements, I observed as I swung my arm, testing my range. It¡¯s just¡­ stuck.

    All around us, the clash of weapons and cries of battle continued.

    ¡°Some of them are escaping on horseback! Don¡¯t let them get away!¡± someone yelled from a distance.

    Since my movement wasn¡¯t impaired, I figured I might as well continue fighting. And if anyone knew more about the armor, it would be one of Hans¡¯s followers.

    As I ran toward the outer edge of the village, a handful of bandits came into view, fleeing on horseback. Among them was one of the bandits who¡¯d emerged from the tent with Hans.

    Surrounding myself with wind, I sprinted, reaching the bandit¡¯s side in no time. With a calculated swipe, I backhanded him from his horse¡ªnot too hard, just enough to knock him down.

    His body hit the ground with a heavy thud as his horse galloped away riderless. Oops.

    I halted and looked down at the man sprawled on the ground. Blood pooled around his head. No need to check. He¡¯s dead.

    I looked at the cursed arm again. Somehow, it still felt like my own, but evidently, my strength was far greater than usual.

    This armor¡­ it¡¯s amplified my strength.

    I took off again, chasing down the remaining bandits. I¡¯d never run like this before, as if my feet barely touched the ground.

    Within moments, I¡¯d caught up to another bandit and yanked him from his horse, this time using my left arm. The bandit tumbled to the ground with a groan, his leg twisting unnaturally, but thankfully, he was still breathing.

    At least the armor only affects the arm it¡¯s attached to.

    Breathing a sigh of relief, I crouched down, presenting the armored arm to the bandit, who was whimpering as he clutched his leg.

    ¡°This armor. What is it?¡± I demanded.

    ¡°P-Please¡­ mercy¡­¡± The bandit¡¯s eyes widened in terror, his face streaked with tears.

    He thinks I¡¯m my mother. Maybe he¡¯s from the pursuit team.

    I repeated my question, ¡°Tell me. What is this armor? Where did it come from?¡±

    The bandit blinked, his face a mess of snot and tears. ¡°It¡ªit was¡­ found¡­ in a tomb.¡±

    ¡°A tomb?¡± I echoed, my brow furrowing.

    ¡°Yes¡­ a grave,¡± he stammered, nodding frantically. ¡°Hans killed the original owner to take it.¡±

    The bandit explained that they¡¯d come across an old acquaintance who had lost the use of his arm and had taken up the armor to regain his strength. When Hans saw him, he got the man drunk, waited for him to fall asleep, and then killed him, taking the armor for himself.

    ¡°How do I take it off?¡± I asked.

    ¡°I-I don¡¯t know!¡± The bandit shook his head frantically. ¡°Hans¡­ he never once took it off¡­¡±

    So it can¡¯t be removed¡­ The weight of the realization settled heavily in my chest.

    This wasn¡¯t an ordinary piece of armor¡ªit was truly cursed. It had come from a tomb, its former owners both meeting tragic ends. And now it had latched onto me, binding itself as if sensing my strength, refusing to let go.

    My mind raced. If this really was a cursed item, it was only a matter of time before it might start affecting me as well. Would I, too, be doomed to suffer the same twisted fate as Hans and his predecessor?

    I released the bandit, who slumped to the ground, visibly relieved at the small mercy. But I couldn¡¯t let him go so easily.

    ¡°Who does the armor belong to?¡± I pressed, leaning close to his face. ¡°Do you know anything about its origin?¡±

    The bandit¡¯s terrified eyes darted around, searching for a way out. His leg was still twisted, so running was out of the question. Realizing his only option was cooperation, he gulped and nodded weakly.

    ¡°There¡­ there¡¯s a legend,¡± he whispered, voice trembling. ¡°An old tale of a cursed warrior who could never be killed in battle. They say he roamed the lands, his power growing each time he faced death.¡±

    He swallowed hard before continuing, ¡°But the more he fought, the more¡­ twisted he became. Eventually, he went mad. He was trapped in his armor, and he tore through anyone who crossed his path. They say his body finally gave out, but the armor¡­ it still thirsted for a host.¡±

    The story left a chill in the air. It was unsettling but matched the cursed aura of this armor all too well.

    ¡°Where is this warrior¡¯s tomb?¡± I asked, a plan forming in my mind.

    The bandit¡¯s gaze turned vacant, as if he were recalling a distant nightmare. ¡°Somewhere in the ancient ruins to the north, in a forsaken valley. Few return from there. They say it¡¯s a land untouched by time.¡±

    ¡°North, huh?¡± I muttered to myself. That¡¯s not too far. I could travel there and search for answers. If I found the origin of the armor, maybe I could find a way to remove it.

    I was about to stand up when I realized I¡¯d need to deal with the bandit. I couldn¡¯t just leave him here to spread rumors.

    The bandit seemed to sense my thoughts, his eyes widening in horror. ¡°Wait! I won¡¯t tell anyone! Please¡ª¡±

    A thundering crack split the air. I looked up to see Paul and the remaining soldiers advancing, bloodied and worn but triumphant. It seemed the village was safe again, the last of the bandits either dead or fleeing into the night.

    ¡°Rafa!¡± Paul called out, his relief palpable as he approached. ¡°You handled Hans and his men superbly. The townsfolk owe you their lives.¡±

    I nodded, the weight of the armor pulling at my arm. ¡°It wasn¡¯t just me. Everyone fought well.¡±

    Paul¡¯s gaze dropped to the armor still latched onto my arm. ¡°But that¡­ Rafa, are you alright? That thing isn¡¯t¡­ affecting you, is it?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± I admitted, watching the armor glint ominously in the torchlight. ¡°But I think I¡¯ll need to visit the ruins in the north to learn more about it.¡±

    Paul looked uneasy. ¡°Those ruins¡­ they¡¯re cursed lands, if you believe the stories. No one goes there without reason.¡±

    ¡°And I have a reason.¡± I looked back at him, feeling a strange conviction rise within me. ¡°I need to get rid of this thing before it does more harm.¡±

    Paul held my gaze for a moment, then nodded, a new respect in his eyes. ¡°Understood. Let us know if there¡¯s anything the guild can do to support you. We owe you that much, and more.¡±

    I nodded and turned back toward the bandit, who lay silently, his face twisted in fear and regret. There was a part of me that wanted to spare him, to leave him to the mercy of fate. But I couldn¡¯t risk him spreading the story of this cursed armor.

    With one swift blow, I ended his misery.

    This is just the beginning, I thought, as I looked down at the armor, its strange, ancient gleam still pulsing faintly. If I wanted to be free, I¡¯d have to uncover its secrets. And if the warrior¡¯s spirit still lingered, I¡¯d face it.

    One thing was certain: I wasn¡¯t going to let this cursed relic claim me as its next victim.

 Chapter 46: Contract with the Spirit

    The lord¡¯s army wasn¡¯t particularly strong.

    If compared to the bandits, they would have seemed weak.

    But with me on their side, the tide turned swiftly.

    On the other hand, the bandits had lost not only their leader but also their second-in-command to my blade.

    I¡¯m not entirely sure who the second-in-command was, but that¡¯s what I was told.

    He might have been the first one I took down¡ªa man nearly as large as Hans and skilled with a sword.

    With the bandits'' morale shattered, they couldn¡¯t muster even half of their usual strength.

    Naturally, a battle you¡¯re eager to flee from is one you¡¯re bound to lose.

    One by one, the bandits started to flee.

    Yet their escape routes were limited, and one of them led directly to me.

    The lord¡¯s soldiers, the merchant guards, and even a surprisingly skilled leatherworker closed in on the bandits. Some were captured, while most were killed.

    ¡°Hans the Mighty¡± was known across several cities, with a bounty on his head.

    Particularly hefty sums were offered for the leader and his second-in-command, meaning I¡¯d be rewarded handsomely.

    People clapped me on the back in congratulations, but I could hardly celebrate.

    I still had this cursed armor attached to my arm.

    Granted, it was just a guess, but this armor supposedly carried a curse that brings misfortune to its wearer.

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    What should I even do about this?

    I slumped my shoulders.

    Humans are highly adaptable creatures.

    At first, people avoided me as if I were carrying a cursed item, but once they saw the armor was just clinging to my arm and doing nothing else, they quickly went back to treating me as usual.

    The soldiers only gave me pitying looks, encouraging me to ¡°Hang in there,¡± while the leatherworkers chuckled and slapped my back.

    ¡°Ha-ha-ha! That¡¯s quite a look you got there.¡±

    ¡°Doesn¡¯t even budge, does it?¡±

    ¡°Whoever made that thing sure was something. Stuck right on you, like it¡¯s part of your skin.¡±

    They seemed amused.

    I, on the other hand, was in despair.

    I questioned some of the captured bandits about the armor, but no one seemed to know anything about it.

    The only thing I learned was that Hans¡¯ arm had grown increasingly muscular after he started wearing the armor.

    Originally, his armored arm had been no different from his other arm.

    Hearing that, I felt a sudden wave of helplessness.

    In fact, I might¡¯ve shed a tear or two.

    If I turn into even more of a monster¡­ I really, truly¡­

    ¡°No, I won¡¯t let that happen.¡±

    I was crouched in the corner, head hanging, but I abruptly stood up.

    ¡°A curse? That means a witch.¡±

    Though she had no official title, there was Tatiana, who called herself a witch.

    If anyone knew anything about this, it might be her.

    After giving the bare minimum of farewells, I left the village at the foot of the mountains.

    On my way back to the city, I encountered the lord¡¯s soldiers and adventurers who had set out later.

    They were traveling in a hurried, chaotic convoy of wagons and carts, accompanied by soldiers.

    The adventurers¡¯ eyes went wide upon seeing me.

    ¡°Oh! Rafa?¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that Rafa?¡±

    ¡°What happened to the village? Was it¡­ wiped out already?¡±

    They seemed surprised to see me returning so soon, likely thinking the bandits had massacred the village.

    ¡°The village is safe,¡± I said. ¡°The bandits have been dealt with.¡±

    Before I even finished speaking, someone sighed audibly.

    ¡°As expected¡­¡±

    A person let out a choked sound, covering their face with their hands.

    ¡°So, we were too late after all.¡±This story originates from Royal Road. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.

    Not exactly a good listener, are they?

    But it seemed others understood me just fine.

    ¡°W-wait, did you just say it¡¯s over?¡±

    ¡°Seriously?¡±

    ¡°Rafa may be strong, but even he couldn¡¯t¡­¡±

    People started murmuring, clearly finding it hard to believe.

    But I didn¡¯t have time for lengthy explanations.

    Who knows when the curse within this armor might manifest?

    Hans¡¯ arm had grown gradually, but he wasn¡¯t a mage.

    No one could say how this armor would affect a magician.

    I noticed several people staring at my arm and the armor affixed to it.

    Now that they knew the village was safe, their attention shifted to the strange piece of armor I wore.

    Feeling their gazes locked onto me like nails, I hastily took my leave.

    Despite my urgency, the city was still some distance away.

    I couldn¡¯t simply teleport there in the blink of an eye.

    It took several days to reach the city, and one of those days brought rain.

    A late autumn drizzle began in the twilight, cold and relentless, making the dirt roads slick and muddy.

    Running in such conditions wasn¡¯t an option¡ªnot without risking injury, or even catching a chill, despite my luck so far.

    So, I reluctantly paused, seeking shelter from the rain.

    I found a thick tree and fashioned a makeshift tent, draping a piece of leather over a branch. Gathering damp twigs, I fanned a faint breeze over them to help them dry, a delicate task, though I managed by skimming the air across my skin.

    Once the fire caught, I lay down, exhausted from days without proper sleep. But sleep eluded me.

    As I forced my eyes shut, I heard a faint tapping.

    Opening my eyes, I turned to see Lella, my bird companion, fluttering her wings and pecking furiously at the armor.

    The look in her eyes suggested she was ready for a fight.

    Why was she fighting with the armor?

    I watched, bemused, until I sensed something shift within the armor.

    I couldn¡¯t hear anything, but there was a faint stirring inside, as if something were murmuring.

    A chill ran through me.

    There¡¯s definitely something inside this armor.

    I bolted upright, my lingering drowsiness gone.

    ¡°Chirp!¡±

    Lella backed off momentarily, only to waddle forward and peck at the armor again.

    ¡°Chirp-chirp!¡±

    Peck, peck.

    Lella, are you protecting me? Is that why you¡¯re fighting whatever is inside this armor?

    I reached out to thank her with a gentle pat, but she squawked and snapped at my hand.

    ¡°Chirp-chirp!¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Guess that wasn¡¯t it.

    She wasn¡¯t protecting me; she just found a new enemy to fight for fun.

    I spent the rest of that night wide awake, unable to sleep with whatever spirit might be stirring inside the cursed armor.

    There was a faint, unsettling feeling that the armor was drawing my arm toward it.

    At first, it was just touching my skin, but in an instant, it clamped onto me, and I had a strong premonition that soon, my entire arm would be swallowed by it.

    A single night felt like an eternity.

    I barely made it to the city just as the gates were about to close.

    If I¡¯d arrived a moment later, I would have had to spend the night outside.

    The city guards, who seemed to know about the recent bandit attacks, recognized me and bombarded me with questions.

    ¡°How is the village?¡±

    ¡°Is everyone safe?¡±

    ¡°You came back so quickly, I thought maybe¡­¡±

    I felt their eyes drift to my arm and the armor, so I raised my left hand and waved it briskly.

    ¡°The village is safe. Now, if you¡¯ll excuse me, I¡¯m in a hurry.¡±

    Without stopping, I raced through the city.

    Perhaps it was just my imagination, but my right arm felt slightly larger than it had been a few days ago.

    I had to hurry¡ªotherwise, I¡¯d end up turning into a monster.

    When I finally reached the inn, I ignored the shocked expression on the innkeeper¡¯s face and ran upstairs to the room I shared with Tatiana.

    The door was locked, just as I had instructed her.

    ¡°Tatiana, it¡¯s me, Rafa.¡±

    At the sound of my voice, the door unlocked, and Tatiana¡¯s golden hair peeked out.

    ¡°Rafa? You got back so soon. Everyone said it would take a while¡­¡±

    Her words trailed off as she looked up at me.

    Tatiana was shorter than me, as were most people, so her gaze naturally fell first on my stomach and arm.

    She quickly noticed.

    ¡°What¡¯s that attached to your arm?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s¡­ armor.¡±

    Where to even begin?

    I let out a small sigh.

    ¡°I can see it¡¯s armor,¡± she said with a puzzled smile, tilting her head. ¡°But why is it¡­ stuck to you?¡±

    That¡¯s the very question I wanted answered.

    After I quickly explained the situation, she ushered me into the room as if it were her own and pulled out a small pouch, brewing two cups of tea from the herbs within.

    ¡°I was just about to have tea myself. Witches, after all, love their tea.¡±

    For some reason, she said it with a hint of pride as she placed a cup in front of me, smiling.

    ¡°For now¡­ I¡¯m glad you made it back safely. While you were away, I prayed every day as a witch does¡ªprayers for stray arrows to miss you, for you to eat without illness, for no evil to cross your path, and for the curse to pass by harmlessly.¡±

    Tatiana examined the armor attached to my arm, lightly tapping on it.

    ¡°I can¡¯t say my prayers are very powerful, but they might have been enough to keep away minor curses. Though I¡¯m not sure they¡¯d block a powerful curse or something deeply malicious.¡±

    She tapped the armor thoughtfully.

    ¡°All I know is that its original owner¡­ what did he look like?¡±

    ¡°Hans? They say his arm grew bulkier over time after wearing this. His strength, too. But only on the armored side¡ªthe rest of him looked normal.¡±

    I recalled how easily I had dislocated Hans¡¯ shoulder and nodded.

    After a moment, Tatiana placed her hand on the armor and murmured softly, ¡°Hear me, spirit. Answer my call. Show yourself to me.¡±

    Nothing happened.

    No flashes, no sounds.

    Yet, there was a presence, subtle but unmistakable.

    I stared at the armor, sensing a faint stirring, like a breeze within it.

    ¡°Listen,¡± Tatiana said slowly. ¡°I¡¯m not certain, but¡­ this might be a Spirit¡¯s Armor.¡±

    ¡°A Spirit¡¯s Armor?¡±

    ¡°Yes. My master once mentioned something like it. I thought it was just a legend.¡±

    With a troubled look, Tatiana met my eyes.

    ¡°Ages ago, there was a brilliant mage who created something called Spirit¡¯s Armor.¡±

    She hesitated before continuing.

    ¡°This mage believed that ordinary people could harness magical power if they had a spirit within them. So, he imprisoned spirits within armor.¡±

    If this is that armor¡­ could it really be cursed?

    Perhaps the spirit was angered and transformed the armor into a curse.

    ¡°Is there any way to remove it? Did your master ever mention breaking such a curse?¡±

    Tatiana shook her head.

    ¡°No, I don¡¯t think so¡­ Oh, but she did teach me something called a ¡®Spirit Contract.¡¯ It¡¯s a way to borrow power from a spirit. If there¡¯s really a spirit in this armor, that might work.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°But only a witch can make a contract with a spirit. That¡¯s what my master said¡ªordinary people can¡¯t.¡±

    Tatiana thought for a moment, then added, ¡°Hans¡¯ arm probably changed because he used the armor without a contract. That¡¯s the side effect.¡±

    No one truly knows what spirits are like.

    Witches¡¯ prayers and spells often invoke them, and people believe that witches achieve their powers by borrowing spirits¡¯ strength.

    ¡°I was taught that spirits protect and love the witches they¡¯re bound to.¡±

    Tatiana smiled, looking at me.

    ¡°When I chanted that incantation just now, I didn¡¯t feel any malice coming from this armor. I can¡¯t say for sure, but it doesn¡¯t feel harmful to me¡ªas a witch, I mean.¡±

    She tilted her head, thinking.

    ¡°I think this armor might actually like you.¡±

    I found that hard to believe.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you try the contract? If it doesn¡¯t work, well, then nothing¡¯s lost.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Maybe I should consider other options.

    I was hesitant, but I eventually nodded.

    When Tatiana cast her spell a moment ago, I had felt something inside the armor.

    I couldn¡¯t say if it were truly a spirit.

    But it was different from the chilling sensation I¡¯d felt while alone.

    Maybe because Tatiana was a witch, but when she chanted, I felt a hint of something¡­ almost warm.

    Even if the so-called contract didn¡¯t bond us fully, it might calm whatever dwelled within.

    Maybe it wouldn¡¯t curse me.

    With that resolve, I gave Tatiana my permission.

    She placed her hand gently on the armor, ready to begin.

 Chapter 47: Armor Is Armor

    A witch follows her instincts.

    When she feels like staying in, a landslide may block her usual path. When she feels like handling herbs, she¡¯ll often create her best potions. Such hunches are common, even when they conflict with established teachings or long-held beliefs. Most of the time, witches follow their intuition.

    But intuition isn¡¯t always correct. It¡¯s a vague sense, often impossible to explain, and it can easily lead to nothing. Because of this, witches rarely try to make ordinary people understand their ¡°hunches.¡± They probably wouldn¡¯t understand it anyway.

    It¡¯s just a feeling, after all.

    This time, I had no proof that the armor Rafa wore was a ¡°Spirit¡¯s Armor.¡±

    It was just a feeling, something that reminded me of my teacher¡¯s words.

    The Spirit¡¯s Contract was similar. No matter how many times a non-witch attempts it, nothing will happen. This ritual only works for witches, not even for magicians. I knew it wouldn¡¯t work for anyone else.

    Yet, I couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that I should try.

    Truthfully, I, Tatiana, had never performed a Spirit¡¯s Contract before. I wasn¡¯t even sure witches could perform it.

    ¡®What if it doesn¡¯t work? What if nothing is solved¡­?¡¯

    I kept a calm smile, but the moment I saw that armor stuck to Rafa¡¯s arm, my heart nearly stopped.

    It wasn¡¯t normal.

    I knew that the instant I saw it.

    Something terrible was within that armor. I didn¡¯t know what it was, but it sent shivers down my spine.

    Fragments of stories from my teacher rushed through my mind: objects that drain life, cursed items that bring misfortune, artifacts that turn humans into something else.

    My teacher knew of many strange and dangerous things, so as a child, I thought the whole world was surrounded by terrifying forces.

    The forest, I believed, was the safest place.

    When my teacher realized my fears, she told me it wasn¡¯t so, but that childhood dread still lingered.

    The sight of that arm armor brought it all back.

    It was something brutal, something sorrowful, something that chilled me to the core.

    Only when I laid my hand on it, hiding my fear, did I feel a faint sense of relief.

    The armor was dreadful, but beneath that dark layer, there was something gentle.

    Perhaps it was what they called a spirit.

    Tatiana took a deep breath.

    ¡®It¡¯s okay. I am a witch.¡¯

    She murmured these words inwardly.

    A witch drinks tea.

    It wasn¡¯t my favorite flavor, and the bitter taste made me want to spit it out, but ever since my teacher told me that¡¯s what witches do, I¡¯d learned to manage at least one cup a day.

    Even now, I hated this strange-smelling tea.

    Every sip made me want to gag.

    Yet I could smile through it now.

    Because I was a witch.

    A true witch, as recognized by my teacher.

    ¡®I must trust my intuition.¡¯

    The Spirit¡¯s Contract would help Rafa.

    I wasn¡¯t sure exactly how, but I felt it would.

    Somehow, it felt as if something within the armor was whispering, wanting to connect with him, to escape that eerie, confining place and reach out to him.

    ¡°Well, let¡¯s begin.¡±

    I rested my hand on the armor, and Rafa, looking weary, nodded.

    ¡°I¡¯ve been waiting. Please, hurry.¡±

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll really start now.¡±

    My heart pounded with nerves.

    A sincere, desperate wish is the strongest force there is.

    Recalling my teacher¡¯s words, I offered a deep, inward prayer.

    ¡®May fortune and the spirit¡¯s blessing find this man.¡¯

    <hr>

    Tatiana placed her hand on the armor and took a deep breath, visibly tense.

    She looked like a grade-schooler attempting a high-school science experiment, and I hesitated, wondering if I could really trust her.You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author.

    Then again, no one else I knew had any knowledge of curses or spirits.

    Setting off to find an expert now didn¡¯t feel wise; this armor felt ominous, and there was no guarantee I¡¯d find anyone. Tatiana was my only option.

    Sigh.

    ¡°Hear me, spirit. I command thee to heed my voice and transcend the laws of this world,¡± she began, then suddenly paused, eyes widening.

    Pulling her hand from the armor, she waved me over.

    Right, I had forgotten¡ª

    This contract was mine to perform, not hers.

    It seemed odd to need to touch it, since it was already attached to me, but I got her point and placed my left hand on the armor.

    Tatiana began whispering the incantation softly.

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    The words felt like something straight out of a fantasy novel, and I hesitated to speak them.

    ¡°Hurry,¡± she urged.

    With no other choice, I repeated her words quietly.

    ¡°Hear me, spirit. I command thee to heed my voice and transcend the laws of this world. Lend me thy power and move as I desire. While you dwell in this realm, I am your master, and beyond all laws, you will obey my voice. Your strength shall be mine, and my soul shall be your friend. Hear me, follow me, obey me, spirit.¡±

    The embarrassment was unbearable.

    If a hole had opened in the ground, I would¡¯ve crawled into it.

    I chanted the spell despite the humiliation, but nothing happened.

    No light flashed, no whispers filled my mind, not even a gust of wind stirred.

    What¡¯s going on?

    My shoulders slumped in disappointment.

    So the Spirit¡¯s Contract, whatever it was, really didn¡¯t work after all.

    I¡¯d have to find another way.

    As I pondered, Tatiana continued studying the armor before lightly tapping it with her fingertip.

    Then it happened.

    The area she touched emitted a clear, resonant chime and began to crack.

    ¡°What the¡­?¡±

    Klang, klang, klang.

    Right before my eyes, shards of metal began to break off the armor in a series of clear, ringing sounds.

    Piece by piece, the armored plates broke apart in a cascading effect, disassembling as if reversing the order they¡¯d been forged. Before long, not a single fragment remained.

    ¡°It worked¡­¡±

    Tatiana whispered in disbelief.

    She looked at me with a wide-eyed expression.

    ¡°It worked! The contract is complete! My goodness¡­¡±

    Her eyes were round as coins, even wider than before.

    ¡°Rafa¡­ could you be a witch?¡±

    ¡°No. I¡¯m a man.¡±

    ¡°Witches aren¡¯t defined by gender. It¡¯s just what you are.¡±

    Seeing the armor shatter, she seemed to think I might indeed be a witch.

    But I didn¡¯t think so.

    At any rate, I was relieved that the cursed armor was gone¡­ or so I thought. I stopped mid-motion, testing my arm.

    I bent it, straightened it, pressed it against my side, wiggled my fingers.

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Wait a second.

    As my expression hardened, Tatiana tilted her head in confusion.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    She seemed thrilled by the success of the contract, smiling brightly.

    But now was not the time for smiling.

    I reached over with my left hand and touched my right arm.

    It was there.

    I couldn¡¯t see it, but something was there.

    As I fumbled around, Tatiana extended her hand to check my arm.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Rafa? Um?¡±

    As her fingers drew near, her eyes widened again.

    ¡°Something is there, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Armor?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    The armor lay in shattered pieces on the ground, yet I still felt something around my arm.

    Not merely stuck on¡ªit was as if I was still wearing the armor.

    Tatiana felt around my arm and looked up at me.

    ¡°Uh¡­ the contract was definitely completed. The armor broke, after all.¡±

    ¡°Then why is this happening?¡±

    Tatiana offered a sheepish smile.

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure, but maybe¡­ it¡¯s because it¡¯s armor?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°A spirit¡¯s armor.¡±

    Great, then nothing¡¯s really been solved, has it?

    But then again¡­

    If it¡¯s merely air¡ªan intangible shield¡ªthen maybe it¡¯s harmless. It may feel tangible now, but it¡¯s still just air.

    At least the kind of curse Hans had, which made him unnaturally strong, should be gone.

    Yeah, I was probably fine.

    The embarrassing ritual did command the spirit to obey me, so it should be under control.

    My heart raced.

    I felt a trickle of cold sweat.

    To calm myself, I reached for the teacup on the table.

    Maybe drinking some tea would settle me down.

    The tea was cold now, the steam long gone. I slipped my fingers through the handle.

    Snap!

    The handle broke.

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    I stared at the piece in my hand.

    Was this¡­ real?

    Was I dreaming?

    I opened and closed my hand a few times, then quietly stood and walked over to my trusty axe.

    The teacup wasn¡¯t mine.

    I¡¯d always been strong, so maybe it was an accident.

    But this axe was my own, something I¡¯d grown up with, practically an extension of my hand.

    No one knew how to wield it better than I did.

    After a deep breath, I gripped the axe.

    Snap!

    It broke.

    ¡°Rafa, what incredible strength you have,¡± Tatiana murmured awkwardly, scratching her cheek.

    She flashed me a nervous smile.

    Hey, wait a minute. It wasn¡¯t the time for chuckling as if nothing was wrong.

    ¡°Tatiana, are you certain the Spirit¡¯s Contract worked?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Is there any proof?¡±

    Tatiana shook her head.

    ¡°It¡¯s really just a feeling.¡±

    I swallowed, struggling to find the words.

    ¡°¡­Could it be that the curse is now active?¡±

    Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t suddenly be breaking everything I touched.

    Tatiana shook her head emphatically.

    ¡°No, absolutely not. You definitely formed a contract with the spirit. It¡¯s not a curse or anything malicious¡ªI don¡¯t sense anything harmful in that arm.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Then what was going on?

    I didn¡¯t blame Tatiana. It was my decision to let her try, so the responsibility was mine.

    But I was thoroughly confused.

    ¡®If this isn¡¯t a curse, then what is?¡¯

    As I stood there, dazed, Tatiana came over and touched my right arm.

    Her palm hovered slightly above my skin, unable to touch it directly.

    What was this?

    Tatiana held my arm gently, then sighed.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I don¡¯t fully understand it either. It¡¯s definitely something good¡­ but it¡¯s definitely not harmful.¡±

    She looked so dejected that I instinctively reached out to comfort her¡ªonly to stop myself just in time.

    If I wasn¡¯t careful, her head¡ª

    The terrible thought flitted through my mind.

    After confirming that my left hand was still normal, I sighed in relief and patted Tatiana¡¯s head with my left hand.

    ¡°It¡¯s alright. We¡¯ll figure something out.¡±

    ¡°Thank you. I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s not your fault.¡±

    Chirp!

    Above me, Rella cried and leaped onto my shoulder, adjusting her wings and pecking at my arm.

    Instantly, something invisible burst outward, throwing Rella back.

    ¡°Chirp!¡±

    Rella flapped wildly, hovering in the air before fluttering to the ground.

    She didn¡¯t seem hurt.

    Tatiana looked at me, wide-eyed.

    ¡°I¡­ I saw it¡ªRella¡¯s feathers were pushed back, like something invisible created a barrier around you.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Could it be?

    ¡°Armor¡­ is for protection,¡± I muttered softly.

    The Spirit¡¯s Contract might have created some kind of invisible shield around my arm. It could usually appear in armor form but spread out like a barrier when anything touched it.

    Tatiana puffed her chest with pride.

    ¡°See? It¡¯s not harmful. It¡¯s protecting you, I¡¯m sure of it.¡±

    That could be true.

    But still¡­

    If it¡¯s a shield, fine. But why did it break everything I touched?

    Sigh.

    I exhaled deeply.

    For now, it seemed wise not to touch anything with my right hand.

    Otherwise, I might cause a disaster.

    Chirp!

    Rella climbed back up to the bed, then leaped toward me again, flapping her wings to reach my arm.

    Since it happened once, it was probably safe.

    Watching her, I noticed a definite stirring of air just as she neared.

    Rella¡¯s gray feathers hit the invisible barrier, then bounced back, as if repelled by a soft, resilient surface.

    Chirp!

    Was she enjoying herself?

    With another delighted chirp, she rolled midair and flapped her wings, bouncing off the shield and tumbling back down.

 Chapter 48: Rella Sinks Into the Ground

    There¡¯s an old saying, "You don''t notice what''s there, but you feel what''s missing." It seems all those old sayings are true.

    When things were normal, I never realized it. But now that I¡¯m having trouble using my right hand, I understand just how much of a role it played in my daily life. Just keeping myself from using it, from grabbing or touching things with it, turned out to be extremely difficult.

    Before I knew it, I had used my right hand again, and by the time night turned into morning, I had broken a door handle, parts of a table, the back of a chair, half of a bed, and a shelf.

    Even without applying much force, just touching something by accident made it shatter with a crack or a crunch.

    It''s fine if it''s just an object, but imagining what could happen if it were a person instead¡­ It made me shudder.

    I thought of tying my right hand down, binding it to my waist with a cord, but before I could even say oh well, the cord had snapped to pieces. And just from lying down briefly, I had ended up smashing the bed.

    Sigh.

    At this rate, I might never be able to leave the building again.

    It''s not that I have any particularly noble intention to sacrifice myself for the sake of others, but knowing that even a mere touch could crush someone''s skull... it¡¯s too much to bear.

    So this is how I¡¯ll end up, like my mother, fleeing into the woods.

    To make matters worse, it¡¯s not like I could pull off a forced marriage either. If I brought a bride along, but accidentally killed her with one finger¡­ It''s like something out of a horror movie. I almost wanted to cry.

    Tatiana insisted it wasn¡¯t a curse, but I couldn¡¯t help but feel like it was.

    Sigh.

    As I sat on a still-intact chair, I let out a long sigh and covered my face with both hands. Tatiana came over and crouched next to me.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry... I really thought this was going to be a good thing,¡± Tatiana said, sniffling.

    I kept my right hand clenched in a fist, trying not to use it, even by accident, and looked up.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. It¡¯s not your fault.¡±

    Tatiana had tried. At first, she had awkwardly laughed it off, but when she saw everything I touched fall apart, she realized it was serious. She immediately began reciting prayers and songs meant to soothe the spirit, casting dozens of incantations that seemed like a mix of rituals towards my arm.

    Each time she did this, she exhausted herself, and by the end, she was completely drained, yet she was still desperate to try anything that might help.

    None of it worked.

    But I was genuinely grateful for her efforts.

    Thinking back to how I had choked her when we first met, I felt a little guilty. I had been too rough. She¡¯s actually a fragile woman.

    Besides, this wasn¡¯t Tatiana¡¯s fault at all.

    The blame lies with that damned Hans and his cursed armor. If it hadn¡¯t been shattered, something even worse might have happened.

    No, I¡¯m sure it would have.

    At the very least, I would have ended up like Hans, with mismatched arms.

    I honestly think it¡¯s thanks to Tatiana that I¡¯m alive right now.

    ¡°Really, it¡¯s fine.¡±

    I said this, giving her a gentle smile.

    Suddenly, I remembered the time when I first started suppressing my wind powers.

    That had been tough, too.

    Wind magic wasn¡¯t something I learned¡ªit was a power I was born with. Just like moving an arm or a leg, it felt natural to use, but it caused a whirlwind like Gulliver arriving in the land of the Lilliputians.

    To me, it was such an obvious and natural power, yet it broke things around me.

    This situation was very similar.

    Although I don¡¯t remember it, my father told me that when I was born, I was so dangerous that he couldn¡¯t even hold me, let alone come near. My crying caused the winds to blow like a storm inside the house. If my mother hadn¡¯t been so strong, she might have died.

    It wasn''t until I began recognizing my surroundings that this power started to calm down, or so I¡¯ve heard. Once I started recognizing my mother and noticing objects around me, the force gradually diminished, as if it were being absorbed back into my body.

    It was still difficult, though.

    The heavy things my mother crafted would float, and there were constant ghostly wind sounds even at night.

    Hold on, why did I only keep a small amount of wind around me until I encountered the bear?

    If I had possessed the full extent of my power since I was a child, I wouldn''t have lost to that bear.

    Yet, I almost died then, and only afterward did the power start pouring out of me, rapidly at some point.

    Now that I think about it, that¡¯s kind of strange.

    Perhaps my father did something.

    Anyway, after my fight with the bear, my power gushed forth, and I had to spend a long time desperately trying to suppress it.

    Thinking of it that way, it¡¯s like I¡¯ve gone back to that time.

    So I should probably go somewhere where there aren¡¯t any people.

    Training to control my powers in the city would be difficult.

    I need to understand exactly what this armor does, how it interacts with my power, or if there¡¯s some conflict. And for that, I¡¯ll need a spacious area.

    My axe also needs repairing, but judging from the current situation, it seems like I could destroy anything with just my bare hands, so that can wait.

    I let out a small sigh and stood up.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go into the nearby forest for a bit. I¡¯ll be back in a day or two, maybe a bit longer if necessary.¡±If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.

    ¡°Uh¡­¡±

    Tatiana looked worried.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I just need space to test this power.¡±

    ¡°But¡­ Are you sure you¡¯ll be alright alone?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll be fine. I¡¯m used to being alone in the woods.¡±

    ¡°Well, yes, but¡­ Even if it¡¯s not exactly a curse, something might happen. It might be dangerous for you to go alone¡­¡±

    Tatiana¡¯s eyes darted around as she spoke hesitantly.

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Was she right?

    She didn¡¯t think it was a curse, but perhaps she suspected that it might be something else.

    Maybe it wasn¡¯t a curse, but still something as troubling as a curse.

    The thought made my shoulders slump again.

    In the end, we decided to go together just in case.

    Tatiana quickly went to a corner shelf and began packing a bag. The bag looked rather large on her small frame, and she packed it with items that looked like toys for pretend play.

    Several small cloth pouches, a palm-sized wooden mask that looked a bit like a traditional puppet, and a few dolls made of straw and wood that seemed like they could be used in curses.

    No matter how I looked at it, they all seemed like tools for curses.

    I couldn¡¯t help but look at her face.

    ¡°What are all those?¡±

    ¡°Oh, these are things that witches often use. I need all of them.¡±

    ¡°Is that¡­ for curses, by any chance?¡±

    ¡°How did you know?¡±

    Uh, I mean, it¡¯s kind of obvious.

    They looked exactly like things one would use for a curse.

    After putting all the items into her bag, Tatiana carefully tied the opening shut.

    ¡°Do you actually curse people?¡±

    When I asked that, Tatiana widened her eyes, then smiled and shook her head.

    ¡°No, I don¡¯t do curses. These are to protect against curses. They¡¯re things like masks to deflect curses onto dolls instead of people, or dolls that take on danger in someone¡¯s place. I learned that sometimes these figures can absorb misfortune on our behalf. I brought these to help you, Rafa, in case anything dangerous happens.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    One of the dolls she had packed earlier had something written on it.

    From what I glimpsed, it seemed like the first few letters of my name. Was it my name?

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Tatiana¡¯s cheeks flushed at my words.

    ¡°You¡¯re very welcome.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Hmm, seeing Tatiana embarrassed felt a bit strange.

    Could this be a sign of affection?

    Maybe she wanted to accompany me because she liked me¡­

    Thinking this, I shook my head.

    If I were my past self, maybe there would be a possibility.

    While I wasn¡¯t exceptionally good-looking back then, I was at least average.

    But in this life¡­ I mean, come on, even I was scared of my mother¡¯s face when I was a kid.

    Would she develop feelings for a face like this after just a short time traveling together?

    Ha, if that happened, now that would be a real fantasy.

    I¡¯m far from being a lovestruck teenager.

    I know my place.

    Without mountains of money or power, falling in love is impossible for someone like me.

    Sure, pure love is ideal. But even if it¡¯s not that clean, I¡¯d be content if I could find someone who would love me for the money I bring in.

    I watched Tatiana moving around the room, nodding to myself.

    A beautiful woman like her¡ªright, it¡¯s impossible for her to have genuine feelings for me in this situation.

    The best course is to build a strong camaraderie as part of the same party and make some serious money. Then, using a combination of that money and the bonds we¡¯ve formed, I could aim for marriage.

    Yes, that¡¯s it.

    I have high hopes, but I don¡¯t dream the impossible.

    I am a realist.

    After buying extra stew and bread from the innkeeper, Tatiana and I left the city.

    In this world, cities are surrounded by lush nature, so as soon as you step outside, you¡¯re usually greeted by a forest or a field overgrown with weeds.

    Endes was no different. Though there were extensive fields near the city walls, a change in direction would quickly lead to the forest.

    I led Tatiana into the woods.

    The moment you step into a forest, even if it¡¯s part of the same land, the temperature drops noticeably.

    Tatiana was dressed appropriately for the season, but unlike me, her body was smaller, and her skin was thinner.

    She shivered a bit from the cold.

    ¡°Are you okay?¡±

    I had a woolen blanket in my backpack. I was about to offer it to her, but Tatiana, after insisting she was fine, glanced around the forest as if in thought.

    ¡°This might sound like superstition, but I don¡¯t feel comfortable here. This forest gives me an eerie feeling.¡±

    I didn¡¯t know how to respond.

    It felt like something even deeper than superstition. Maybe she just felt uneasy.

    Tatiana looked around the woods, muttering to herself.

    ¡°But it doesn¡¯t feel like an immediate danger or that we need to run away. Just a foreboding sensation. I think we¡¯ll be alright for now.¡±

    It sounded like she was answering my question, but I couldn¡¯t really understand the mind of a witch.

    The answer felt strange.

    I mostly ignored her mutterings and found a suitable spot to drop our packs.

    Since she seemed cold, I started by lighting a campfire.

    I gathered a few large rocks and set a pot of stew on top, then I moved to a slightly more distant spot.

    Rella, who had enjoyed diving into my arm and getting launched into the air for a while, now seemed tired. She stayed near Tatiana and the campfire.

    When I looked back at them, Rella was sitting like an otter, with her legs tucked under her, staring blankly at the flames.

    Was it because she was a phoenix that she liked the fire?

    As the flames flickered and sparks flew, Rella twitched in that direction.

    Though she seemed tired earlier, now she looked energized.

    She started leaping as if trying to catch the dancing fire.

    I opened my clenched fist, holding my hand out into the empty air.

    The wind enveloping my skin still flowed from my arm to my fingers.

    I wasn¡¯t sure how the elemental armor was structured, but it didn¡¯t feel blocked.

    It seemed like there was nothing there, but when I touched it, I could still sense something in that place.

    Still, the wind flowed through it freely, with no resistance.

    How strange.

    Should I treat it like it¡¯s simply my wind?

    Thinking this, I focused my mind, but I couldn¡¯t feel the armor that encased my hand.

    It felt different from the power I was born with.

    This might take longer than I thought.

    I let out something like a sigh.

    When I touched a tree nearby, it shattered with a loud crack.

    I repeated this several times, and I realized that this power was very different from my own.

    My power is wind, but this armor seemed to be just that¡ªan actual suit of armor.

    Though I couldn¡¯t see it or feel it, it was like a solid material¡ªsomething sturdy enough to break anything it touched¡ªthat was wrapped around my hand.

    With this in mind, I approached a tree with the feeling that I was wearing thick gloves.

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    The tree shattered and fell to the side again, but it was different this time.

    Earlier, the tree had completely disintegrated the moment I touched it. But just now, it felt as if I had lightly bumped into it, and then it broke.

    It was as if something was incredibly tough, causing the tree to crack just from a mere brush.

    ¡°Is that it? It¡¯s like I¡¯m wearing armor made of razors.¡±

    An incredibly tough, razor-sharp substance that shatters everything I touch¡ªbe it diamonds or concrete.

    My strength hadn¡¯t increased; rather, a tough layer had been added to my skin.

    Not knowing this, I had destroyed everything I touched.

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Well, I understood what was happening, but nothing was solved.

    The fact that I couldn¡¯t touch anything remained the same.

    Thinking this, I absentmindedly looked down at my arm.

    ¡°Wait.¡±

    Hold on a second.

    If I¡¯m wearing something, then maybe I can take it off.

    I grabbed the invisible armor with my left hand and gently pulled.

    Nothing happened.

    Guess not.

    As expected.

    It wouldn¡¯t be that easy to solve.

    I murmured to myself in disappointment.

    ¡°Damn it. I didn¡¯t ask for any damn armor. I just want to take it off.¡±

    At that moment, I felt something strange pass over my skin.

    Nothing had changed, but it felt like something was rippling across the surface of my skin.

    When I touched my hand, there was nothing there.

    The hard armor that had covered my skin was gone¡ªthere was nothing to touch.

    Was it gone?

    I touched the tree again to test it, and nothing happened.

    Seriously? It was that easy to solve?

    So, all I had to do was say I wanted it off?

    Thinking this, I remembered Tatiana¡¯s words.

    She had said the spirit contract had been completed.

    When I said I wanted to take it off, it disappeared.

    Then, perhaps¡­

    After a moment¡¯s thought, I said quietly,

    ¡°Armor¡­¡±

    I was about to say, I want to wear it, but as soon as the word armor left my lips, I felt a ripple on my right hand¡¯s skin.

    It was a literal ripple.

    It felt like air was bouncing off, or like an invisible surface of water was trembling.

    When I touched it, the invisible armor that had vanished moments ago had returned to my right arm.

    Voice-activated, huh?

    I now knew how to put it on and take it off, but I still needed to train.

    Like learning how to grab something without crushing it¡ªthings like that.

    After that, I spent some time practicing holding branches or stones without breaking them.

    The motion itself wasn¡¯t difficult, but since everything shattered the moment I touched it, it wasn¡¯t easy to get used to.

    It felt like fighting was much simpler.

    Tatiana, perhaps to avoid getting in the way, watched me from a distance.

    Pip-pip, pip-pip.

    Rella, who had regained her energy, began running around.

    The stew was finally beginning to boil.

    The fragrant aroma reached where I stood.

    It was about time to eat. I walked towards the campfire, thinking about dinner, when Rella, who had been bouncing around, suddenly froze.

    Pip?

    Maybe she had spotted a bug because she was spinning in place, pecking at the ground.

    ¡°Rella, come over here for dinner.¡±

    Just as I said that, the ground beneath Rella suddenly caved in, and a cloud of dust rose in the air.

 Chapter 49: There Was a Cave Beneath the Ground

    ¡°Ahh!¡±

    ¡°Rella!¡±

    The screams burst out of both Tatiana¡¯s and my mouth simultaneously.

    We both dashed toward where the cloud of dust was rising. Though Tatiana was closer, my use of wind allowed me to reach the spot faster.

    The thick dust began to settle, revealing the sunken ground.

    ¡°What on earth¡­¡±

    It wasn¡¯t a small hole. Beneath the caved-in earth, there was a hollow space that looked like a cave.

    Suddenly, I felt the ground beneath me give way. Instinctively, I grabbed Tatiana¡¯s waist, who had just arrived beside me, and pulled her back as I jumped away.

    The ground beneath us crumbled.

    ¡°W-Whoa!¡±

    Tatiana let out a strange scream.

    Almost at the same time, the ground began collapsing again.

    Once, then again¡ªI kept jumping back.

    By the time I landed a bit further away, the ground beneath us had fallen, as if a giant snake had tunneled through it.

    ¡°¡­ Oh my¡­ Rella, Rella¡­¡±

    Tatiana''s body trembled.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I saw her standing just fine earlier.¡±

    Maybe Rella was just annoyed at the dust, or maybe her pride was hurt from falling into the ground. No, perhaps that wasn¡¯t it.

    She might have actually enjoyed falling underground.

    She was shaking her wings, spinning around in place.

    At first glance, it looked like she was upset, but now that I think about it, she might¡¯ve just been having fun.

    Like she was on an amusement park ride.

    ¡°Thank goodness.¡±

    Tatiana''s body went limp, seemingly relieved.

    Suddenly, Tatiana''s body stiffened slightly.

    I also thought, Oh, right.

    My arm was still wrapped around her waist.

    Naturally, Tatiana¡¯s feet dangled in the air.

    There was a considerable difference in height between us, after all.

    ¡°Sorry, am I holding you too tightly? Is your stomach hurting? Or did I break something?¡±

    Tatiana¡¯s face turned red.

    Panicking, I quickly let her go.

    The thought that I might have overdone it made me a bit horrified.

    ¡°N-No, I¡¯m totally fine. It¡¯s just, I don¡¯t know why I¡¯m even saying this¡­¡±

    Tatiana was rambling.

    If I had seen a reaction like this in my past life, I would have thought she was just flustered or embarrassed from physical contact with a man.

    But now, with my current appearance, I could never make that mistake.

    I knew it wasn¡¯t embarrassment; it was fear.

    Though Tatiana was a witch and didn¡¯t seem afraid of me, that was only when we hadn¡¯t made any contact.

    No matter how justified the reason, being suddenly embraced by a large man is enough to scare any woman.

    Even I would be scared.

    I naturally took a step back from her.

    ¡°I know it was urgent, but I¡¯m sorry for pulling you so suddenly.¡±

    ¡°No, no, really, thank you. I could¡¯ve fallen into that hole and gotten seriously hurt¡ªit¡¯s pretty deep. I might¡¯ve even broken a leg. Thank you so much. And my reaction was a bit strange because, well¡­ It¡¯s just that I¡¯ve never been this close to anyone other than my mentor¡­¡±

    Tatiana''s face flushed red, her eyes darting about. Even though her words lacked conviction, it made sense considering that she had lived in the woods for twenty years with hardly any interaction with others.

    If a frightening-looking man like me suddenly hugged her around the waist, it would make perfect sense for her to be startled or even faint.

    She¡¯s probably just trying her best to make an excuse.

    She must be genuinely kind.

    Judging by her actions up until now, she really was kind.Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work!

    And her gratitude was definitely sincere.

    Not wanting to make her feel more awkward, I gave her a gentle smile.

    ¡°As long as you¡¯re not hurt, that¡¯s what matters. I¡¯ve got quite a lot of strength, you know.¡±

    ¡°Not at all, it didn¡¯t hurt at all,¡± Tatiana nodded for no reason.

    After giving her one more reassuring smile, I turned my gaze to the large underground cave.

    Somehow, Rella seemed to have claimed this massive cave as her new playground.

    She was covered in dirt, hopping around everywhere.

    She looked just like a little dirt-covered ball rolling around.

    Tatiana, finally calming down, looked at Rella and muttered.

    ¡°I heard about it, but phoenixes are really resilient, aren¡¯t they? The ground caved in so much, but she doesn¡¯t look hurt at all.¡±

    ¡°Indeed.¡±

    Rella seemed perfectly healthy.

    Maybe she knew she couldn¡¯t get out on her own since she couldn¡¯t fly, but she had completely forgotten about me and Tatiana, and was thoroughly enjoying exploring the cave.

    I wasn¡¯t sure if this playful behavior was just a baby bird thing or her natural personality.

    But with such a carefree nature, it made sense that she¡¯d survived in that deep forest even after losing her mother.

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    My mother carries a heavy burden, but in this case, I suppose it¡¯s my burden.

    Either way, Rella didn¡¯t seem injured, but I still wanted to make sure she was okay and feed her, so it was about time to bring her back up.

    Besides, I was worried she might wander into some dangerous spot.

    I glanced at Tatiana before jumping down.

    ¡°Step back a bit. The ground might collapse again.¡±

    Tatiana nodded seriously, taking a half-step back.

    Half a step.

    That¡¯s not really what I meant by stepping back.

    But the spot she stood on seemed like solid ground, so it was probably okay.

    I jumped down into the cave.

    The cave looked even more spacious up close.

    I¡¯m not sure if all caves are like this, but it was at least as tall as I was¡ªpretty high.

    It¡¯s quite deep.

    From the outside, it looked like a giant snake had tunneled through.

    But from the inside, the cave wasn¡¯t just a single path¡ªit branched off in different directions.

    It¡¯s not entirely unusual for there to be such a cave underground.

    There was a similar snake tunnel in the forest where I used to live.

    Snakes don¡¯t usually make burrows themselves, but there are some snake-like beasts that create tunnels like these.

    The snake in our forest was eventually caught and turned into jerky for me and my mother to eat.

    Tasted like dried fish, pretty good actually.

    But now wasn¡¯t the time for those thoughts¡ªthis cave was the real concern.

    If there was a snake like that living here, we couldn¡¯t just leave it.

    We¡¯d have to catch it.

    Those snakes usually prey on beasts in the forest, but they¡¯d also eat humans if given the chance.

    With this cave so close to the city, it could venture toward the outskirts in search of food. We couldn¡¯t just leave it alone.

    And if it laid eggs and reproduced nearby, that would cause a lot of trouble.

    Maybe I should report it to the guild first.

    Or perhaps I should head to the lord''s manor.

    As Rella let out chirping sounds, I carefully examined the ground as I walked.

    Something¡¯s not right.

    The cave looked similar to the snake tunnels I¡¯d seen with my mother, but it felt different.

    Snake tunnels were just burrows dug into the ground, but this had an almost architectural quality¡ªlike something man-made.

    My instincts were whispering that this was bad.

    Suddenly, I remembered what Tatiana had muttered when we entered the forest.

    She had said the forest felt eerie.

    I quickly made my way over to Rella.

    She had been jumping around, having fun, but she was just about to rush toward another hole.

    I swiftly reached out.

    First, I¡¯d get her out of here, then check the cave.

    Rella was quite popular with animals¡ªso much so that even small insects tried to go after her¡ªso it would be dangerous to leave her here.

    I was about to lift off with her in my hand when she made a disgruntled chirping noise.

    She flapped her wings in protest, struggling a bit in my loosely cupped hands.

    ¡°You little one, this place could be dangerous, so behave yourself,¡± I said, poking Rella''s head with my finger.

    That¡¯s when it happened.

    Something glinted inside the tunnel Rella had been trying to enter.

    Although I was strong, I was still an ordinary person with ordinary eyesight.

    There was no light in the pitch-black cave, so I couldn¡¯t see what was there.

    But that¡­

    My brow furrowed instinctively.

    A small amount of light caught part of a shape, casting a faint outline in the darkness.

    If my eyes weren¡¯t deceiving me, that shape looked human.

    With Rella still in my cupped hand, I approached the dark tunnel.

    Just as I thought¡ªa corpse lay there.

    It was too dark to see the face, but judging by the arms and legs, it was a man.

    The glint had come from a small dagger at his waist.

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    It wasn¡¯t just one body.

    There were at least five more bodies lying in a row further into the tunnel.

    I couldn¡¯t see beyond that in the darkness.

    There might be even more bodies further inside.

    Snakes swallow their prey whole.

    They don¡¯t leave corpses like this.

    This was definitely not a snake tunnel.

    Sigh.

    I let out a soft breath.

    A stench filled my nose¡ªan odor trapped in the cave.

    There was a weak smell of decay, mixed with something metallic and pungent.

    This wasn¡¯t good. This was really not good.

    It was too dark to see clearly, but the bodies that I could see had shrunken, mummified skin.

    Yet the rest of their bodies were swollen.

    The fingers, and even the vague outline of their torsos, looked puffed up.

    It didn¡¯t seem like they were just bloated from decay.

    It was like someone had stuffed them with padding¡ªnot gas, but something solid was filling these bodies.

    They hadn¡¯t simply died.

    This was probably something much worse.

    ¡°Is something wrong? Rafa, is there something over there?¡± Tatiana''s voice echoed from where she stood a little distance away.

    Her voice seemed to spread through the eerily quiet forest.

    Should I examine it?

    Or just report it to the guild?

    I was conflicted.

    ¡°There¡¯s a corpse here. And it''s not just a regular corpse.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    I heard the sound of dirt slipping behind me.

    At the same time, Tatiana let out a small scream.

    Turning around, I saw Tatiana awkwardly sliding down, clutching onto tree roots and clumps of dirt.

    She had been trying to come down.

    But without the courage to jump down, she had tried to lower herself with tree roots and ended up sliding down instead.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    I quickly grabbed her waist and set her down.

    Tatiana nodded in thanks.

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    ¡°This place is dangerous. We should leave.¡±

    ¡°The corpses¡­ I¡­ I think I might know what this is. If it¡¯s what I think, this is very urgent.¡±

    Tatiana¡¯s face twisted into a pained expression.

    She must be hoping that her guess was wrong.

    With no other choice, I took her to where the corpses lay. Tatiana clung to my clothes and leaned closer to examine the bodies.

    After a moment, she picked up a nearby branch.

    She stretched it towards the body, her arm trembling so badly that the branch wobbled in midair.

    ¡°Um¡­ Could you maybe open its mouth? I¡¯m too scared to do it myself.¡±

    Doing as she asked, I used the branch to slightly open the corpse¡¯s mouth, revealing several things that resembled rice grains.

    Except they were much larger.

    They were about the size of my pinky finger.

    Tatiana¡¯s body began trembling uncontrollably.

    ¡°T-That¡­ that¡­ those are¡­ probably¡­ No, definitely¡­ those are¡­¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    Even without asking, I felt like I already knew the answer.

    Although the size was different, I¡¯d seen something like that back on Earth.

    Tatiana looked up at me, her entire body quivering.

    Her eyes were filled with tears.

    ¡°It¡­ It looks like¡­ cannibal¡­ ant¡­ eggs¡­¡±

    Yes, aside from their size, they looked exactly like ant eggs.

 Chapter 50: Rafa, Something Terrible Has Happened

    Tatiana and I quickly moved away from the area.

    I briefly considered smashing the ant eggs, but there weren''t any ants around to guard them. Upon closer inspection, the surfaces of the eggs looked dry and brittle. For whatever reason, it seemed likely that these eggs had failed to hatch. Perhaps they were abandoned a long time ago.

    If that weren''t the case, the ground wouldn''t have collapsed so easily. The nest would have been reinforced and cared for.

    Considering all this, it was possible that this whole area had been abandoned by the ants long ago.

    "It would be best if the ants had left this place for good," I thought.

    Maybe this was an old nest dug centuries or even a thousand years ago. But then again, that seemed unlikely.

    The corpses we found were dry, but the clothes showed no sign of decay. These weren''t centuries-old remains.

    Though the forest was visible from the city walls, it was quite far on foot. By the time we reached the city gate with a near-hysterical Tatiana, the guards stationed there widened their eyes, practically bugging out of their heads.

    They were surprised by Tatiana''s condition. These guards hadn''t been on duty when we left earlier.

    I gave a brief explanation to the gatekeeper about the ant nest and the corpses before we passed through the gate.

    "What? What? Flesh-eating ants? What on earth are those?" the gatekeeper muttered to himself, still bewildered.

    As we made our way to the guild, I kept pace with Tatiana, who was hurrying along in a fluster, and asked, "So, what exactly are flesh-eating ants?"

    I hadn''t had the chance to ask earlier, as we''d been rushing to get here. The gatekeeper had been just as confused as I was, and to be honest, I wanted to know more. From the name, I got the general idea¡ªants that consume humans. They lay their eggs inside humans, that much was clear. Given the size of the nest and the eggs, it seemed like these ants or their queen must be quite large. Judging by the structure of the tunnels, there were likely a significant number of them, either alive or dead.

    But I wanted to know more details about this strange species I¡¯d never seen or heard of before. It''s only natural for someone to ask in this situation, right?

    Tatiana nodded. "I don''t know much myself. My teacher told me they''re extremely rare. Even she had never seen them¡ªshe only knew of them from books."

    "..."

    "My teacher said that flesh-eating ants drag humans and animals into their nest to lay eggs inside them. Since ants lay so many eggs, they need a large number of animals as hosts. And yes, that includes humans too."

    Tatiana shuddered slightly.

    "My teacher also said that if you see one ant, there are a hundred more hiding somewhere you can''t see."

    Oh, I understood that comparison immediately. It sounded just like the warnings people gave about cockroaches. Tatiana''s teacher was definitely someone from Earth.

    Tatiana swallowed hard.

    "For similar reasons, my teacher said that if you find a flesh-eating ant nest, you can assume that the entire surrounding area is already infested. The ground beneath would be teeming with them."

    As she spoke, she seemed to become more and more aware of the gravity of the situation. Her face, which had shown signs of calming down, now turned pale.

    "W-What are we going to do? The forest is so close to the city. If those ants come swarming out of there¡­ oh no¡­ oh no¡­"

    Well, the most reasonable course of action would be to leave and head to another city. But from what I had heard, this country had magical beasts or strange creatures almost everywhere. The level of danger might differ, but the threat was always present. Even the capital, the largest city in the kingdom, was just a short walk away from untouched wilderness.

    Humans had built their cities right in the middle of what used to be magical beast territory. It was only natural that there would be some risks. If people abandoned a place every time things got a bit dangerous, they''d never settle anywhere.

    "What about the forest where you grew up?" I asked. "Was it not dangerous?"

    Tatiana''s expression softened a bit as she thought about her old home. "Oh, it was dangerous, of course. But my teacher was truly amazing. She used flowers, herbs, and scents that magical beasts hated to create a barrier around our house. It was the safest place imaginable."

    "Then why not go back there?"

    I said it lightly, thinking it would be a familiar option for her. A place she could feel comfortable and safe. After all, a witch''s forest had to be better than some unknown city. But Tatiana''s expression changed, and she went silent.

    Did I say something wrong?

    I thought back to how her teacher had recently passed away. Maybe bringing up the forest was insensitive.

    Just as I opened my mouth to apologize, Tatiana spoke first.

    "I can''t go back. I don''t know the way."

    "¡­"

    Oh¡­ So she has a bad sense of direction, just like me?

    I glanced at her, and she sighed, her face looking dejected.

    "My teacher erased my memory of the way back to the forest. She believed that I needed to live among humans, even if it meant getting hurt. She said I shouldn¡¯t live alone in the forest, at least not at this age."

    I kept silent.

    I had left the forest on my own, chasing after a dream. But Tatiana''s situation was completely different. Seeing her dejected look made me feel a pang of sympathy, so I patted her shoulder lightly. She sighed and shrugged slightly.

    "It''s okay. My teacher said that if I ever truly needed to return, the memories would come back. She made sure of that."

    "To do something like that¡­ witches really are extraordinary."

    "Yes, my teacher was incredible."

    Some of the pride returned to Tatiana''s expression. The shock of discovering the flesh-eating ants seemed to have subsided a little.

    "Chirp! Chirp!"

    Rella, who had been perched on my head, had been letting out sharp cries, pecking me continuously. She seemed upset about me stopping her from approaching the corpses. Maybe she had wanted to eat the ant eggs. Perhaps the reason she¡¯d been pecking at the ground earlier was that she had smelled the eggs.Support creative writers by reading their stories on Royal Road, not stolen versions.

    Well, birds do eat insects, so it made sense for Rella. I wouldn''t even mind letting her eat the eggs¡ªthey were probably rich in nutrients.

    But they were inside a human corpse.

    Not an animal carcass, but a human body.

    Sorry, Rella. I can¡¯t allow that. You¡¯ll have to give it up.

    I reached up and grabbed Rella gently.

    Chirp, chirp¡ªshe chirped even louder, her tiny, soft feathers fluttering in my palm.

    ¡°Stop pecking me, it hurts! At this rate, you''ll make me bald," I muttered.

    Rella responded with an indignant chirp, as if challenging me.

    Tatiana looked up at Rella and murmured, "Phoenixes are notoriously difficult for humans to raise. Their beaks and claws are really strong, even if they¡¯re small."

    Exactly. For something so small, she really did pack a punch.

    ¡°You¡¯re really strong, Rafa," Tatiana said, almost admiringly. But it didn¡¯t feel much like a compliment.

    When we finally reached the guild, we immediately reported our discovery of the flesh-eating ant nest to Jenny. I also relayed all the information Tatiana knew.

    "Flesh-eating ants¡­ Hmm, that¡¯s the first I¡¯ve heard of them," Jenny said, her face clouded in confusion.

    It wasn¡¯t surprising, considering even an old witch had never seen them. They were rare monsters.

    "Thank you for bringing this to our attention, Rafa and Tatiana," Jenny said, bowing her head politely. "We''ll put out a notice to see if anyone knows anything about these ants. We will also assemble a team to investigate."

    Apparently, that was the standard protocol whenever there were signs of magical beasts near the city.

    "We¡¯ll also need to report this to the lord."

    "I¡¯ve already mentioned it to the gatekeeper."

    ¡°Oh, really? Thank you for doing that,¡± Jenny said with a smile.

    ¡°Most adventurers just give a basic report to the guild, but you¡¯re different, Rafa.¡±

    Jenny nodded at us, then continued. "We¡¯ll send a report to the lord. As for the investigation team¡­ I¡¯ll need to gather a few more people, but would you two be willing to join the investigation?"

    Of course, it came to this. I had expected it.

    But this time, I had my doubts about whether I could participate.

    "The cave isn¡¯t very high. It¡¯s about as tall as I am, but given my size, I¡¯d take up most of the space inside. Moving around would be challenging, to say the least. And if there are any narrow passages, it would be impossible for me."

    "You''re right. I hadn¡¯t thought of that," Jenny said, sighing softly. Tatiana, on the other hand, looked visibly relieved. The tension seemed to drain from her.

    Was it the ants that bothered her? I didn''t like the thought of massive ants or their eggs either. Especially not in a dark, cramped tunnel.

    "All right. I¡¯ll ask others to handle the investigation."

    "But if ants are actually found, I¡¯ll join in the extermination effort," I said.

    ¡°Thank you, that means a lot," Jenny said, looking reassured.

    "And I''m sorry, but there won''t be any specific rewards for this. The guild can only provide limited support."

    Jenny looked apologetic, lowering her head slightly.

    "It¡¯s okay. I didn¡¯t do this expecting a reward," I said.

    "We''ll make sure the investigation is thorough, so don¡¯t worry," Jenny added, giving us a smile as we left.

    As we stepped outside, I heard Jenny''s voice, soft and uncertain, from behind me.

    "I wonder if we''ll be able to put together a team that can actually survive an encounter with giant ants¡­ What do we do about this, really¡­"

    I decided to pretend I hadn''t heard that.

    ***

    From that day onward, I practiced controlling the spirit armor in isolated places for a while.

    But it was no use.

    If I focused intensely, I could just about manage to touch things without breaking them, but the moment I relaxed, they would shatter. Snap. Crunch.

    Maybe I should just keep the spirit armor sealed away forever. It''s not as if I¡¯m lacking in strength without it.

    As I thought this over, it occurred to me: what if I enveloped the spirit armor in wind?

    I¡¯d often strengthened weapons by wrapping them in wind to enhance their power. So why not do the opposite? Instead of using wind to empower the armor, I could use it to cushion it¡ªsoften it.

    Though I couldn''t see the spirit armor¡¯s form, I could feel it, and it took the exact shape of my arm, like a second skin floating slightly above my own. Directing wind over my skin was something I¡¯d long been accustomed to, so why not just extend it a little further?

    I imagined my skin being thicker, a cushion of wind between me and everything else.

    After some trial and error, I managed to figure out the correct balance. The wind acted as a buffer, allowing me to pick things up without breaking them.

    The first time I successfully held something without destroying it, I was elated. Having something beyond my control attached to my body had been a deeply unpleasant feeling.

    But now that I could control it, it wasn¡¯t as great as I thought. It seemed like a lot of effort for little reward.

    The only real advantage that came from all this was that I figured out how to create a transparent shield by saying, "Unfold." It could potentially serve as a makeshift umbrella on a rainy day.

    To be honest, it didn¡¯t seem all that useful.

    I¡¯m already strong. I doubt there¡¯ll ever be a day when I need a shield.

    <hr>

    It was a little over ten days since we discovered the ant nest. One morning, Tatiana and I headed to the weapon smithy near the central market. I was there to collect my axe, which I''d left for repairs.

    The blacksmith had told me that my axe was made from an incredibly high-quality metal. It was far better to use the existing axe head rather than purchase a new one. Apparently, it was made from a type of iron that was no longer available¡ªmuch stronger and harder than anything on the market.

    We¡¯d decided to replace only the handle, and today was the day to pick it up. The blacksmith had also wanted the rare wood I had used for the original handle, so he agreed to work quickly and for a lower price.

    When we arrived, the blacksmith greeted us with a bright smile.

    "Ah, welcome! I¡¯ve been waiting for you."

    "So, is it ready?"

    The blacksmith smirked. "Of course it is."

    He called for his apprentice to bring out the largest piece from the back. The apprentice quickly rushed inside and returned, struggling to carry the axe.

    His face was flushed red with the effort.

    Most blacksmiths and their apprentices are quite strong, given their work involves handling heavy items. It seemed my axe was heavy enough to even test someone like him.

    Well, that was to be expected.

    The axe handle was entirely made of metal, with no decorations, only grooves to prevent slippage when gripped.

    The overall shape of the handle was almost identical to the original wooden one, except it was slightly longer and thicker.

    I took the axe and lifted it in one hand, testing it with a slight swing. The apprentice let out a weird noise.

    ¡°He¡¯s lifting that heavy thing with one hand¡­¡± the apprentice muttered, eyes wide.

    What was he talking about? It wasn''t enough to just lift it¡ªyou had to swing it.

    I laughed, and the blacksmith asked, ¡°How is it?¡±

    I swung the axe again, the weight of the metal making it arc through the air in a heavy sweep.

    ¡°It¡¯s great. The weight, the balance¡ªeverything¡¯s perfect.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha, I¡¯ve never made an axe this heavy before. The amount of iron I had to pour into it¡­ It was tough work, but it was worth it. A great experience for me,¡± the blacksmith said with pride.

    I still hadn¡¯t received the full payment for the dragon I had defeated. Because of the bandit attacks, the transaction had been postponed, and there were also a lot of paperwork and procedures involved. It was taking some time.

    I handed over nearly all the money I had left to the blacksmith.

    ¡°Can I try holding it?¡± Tatiana asked.

    The apprentice, who had struggled to carry it, was clearly curious after seeing me handle it so easily.

    "Pff!"

    ¡°Haha!¡±

    The apprentice and the blacksmith laughed.

    I handed the axe to Tatiana, who hesitated for a moment, glancing at the two men. She grabbed the handle, and as soon as I let go, the axe dropped straight down.

    ¡°Wah!¡±

    Tatiana¡¯s eyes went wide.

    ¡°What is this? It¡¯s ridiculously heavy. I doubt I could even lift it, let alone swing it.¡±

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s not meant for ordinary people,¡± I said.

    Even my mother might struggle to wield this as easily as I did.

    Tatiana looked at the axe as if it were a monster, then back at me, then at the axe again. The way she stared at it, rather than at me, seemed a bit odd.

    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s head to the guild,¡± I said, and Tatiana hurried along beside me.

    The money from the sale of the dragon wasn¡¯t ready yet, but we were supposed to receive part of the bounty on the bandits today. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to hand over so much for the axe repair.

    Bounties from other cities came through the guild, which meant a wait. But for bounties issued by this city, the payment was delivered directly to the guild by the lord''s office.

    In this world, the guild also acted as a kind of bank.

    ¡°Well, the ant situation seems to have settled down, so shall we start taking on some jobs as a party?¡± I suggested.

    ¡°Yes, let¡¯s! Hehe, I¡¯ve never worked as an adventurer before, so I¡¯m really excited,¡± Tatiana said, her shoulders drawing up in a small, delighted shrug.

    A few days earlier, we had heard an update on the ant nest. There were no signs of ants. The tunnels beneath the ground extended quite far, but they were empty.

    There had been one more place where we found corpses, but that was all. It seemed that environmental factors, perhaps the temperature, had prompted the ants to migrate.

    ¡°It¡¯s such a relief. I was so worried¡­¡± Tatiana let out a small sigh of relief.

    Just then, I saw a familiar guild employee running toward us.

    ¡°Rafa! Rafa! Something terrible has happened! Those things¡­ they¡¯ve tunneled underneath this area!¡±

    He shouted, his face pale with panic.

    Then, without warning, there was a loud noise.

    With a cloud of dust rising around us, the ground suddenly gave way, and the employee disappeared right before our eyes.

 Chapter 51: There Might Be Survivors

    Damn it.

    That thought crossed my mind as I was already running.

    I wasn''t entirely sure what was happening, but people nearby were screaming. Maybe it was because the ground had suddenly collapsed. Or perhaps they were screaming because a barbarian was charging toward them with a fearsome expression.

    Honestly, even those screaming might not know the exact reason.

    In an instant, I reached the spot where the guild employee had disappeared. The hole where he fell was deeper than the one we had found in the forest. It was wide enough for maybe two people to fall through.

    Amid the rising cloud of dust, a dark hole gaped open, almost resembling the mouth of the massive snake den I had seen when I was a child. Deep inside the hole, I glimpsed the guild worker''s arm. He was being dragged away.

    His screams faded quickly into the distance.

    I swung my new axe, wrapped in wind, at the edge of the hole with all my strength. With a deafening noise, the ground broke apart. At the rim of the pit I had just created, I saw shattered parts of an ant''s body.

    "Damn."

    I had been careful to avoid hitting the employee, but it seemed I had used too much force. It was a new axe, and I hadn''t quite mastered its strength yet. The hole I created was larger than the ant tunnel. Any stronger, and I might have crushed the guild worker along with the ants.

    Somewhere beyond the pit, I could hear the delayed screams of the guild worker.

    "Ahh! It''s cut in half! It''s cut in half!"

    He was probably talking about the ant body I had sliced in two.

    There were two and a half dead ants¡ªtwo of them barely identifiable as ants, with just a few legs and antennae left. The third one, the one that had dragged the guild worker, was in pieces¡ªonly its front legs and a part of its thorax remained, the rest crushed to dust.

    It looked almost like pulverized buckwheat husks.

    Wow, that was close. A slight deviation, and I could''ve easily crushed the worker''s legs.

    "Sorry."

    I offered a brief apology as I jumped down into the pit. Still lying at the bottom of the hole, I grabbed the worker and pulled him out, hurling him back up.

    He rolled across the ground, where a man nearby rushed over to pull him further away.

    "Run! Run!" the man shouted in panic, and the two stumbled away.

    But the guild worker, once he was a bit further from the hole, started shouting at the top of his lungs.

    "Rafa! The nest could be as big as this city¡ªno, even bigger! One thing we know for sure is that there''s a feeding chamber somewhere. We discovered this when we found the ant nest in the forest!"

    Afraid I might not hear him, the guild worker practically screamed. His voice was incredibly loud.

    "During the investigation, we learned that people have recently gone missing from the city. It¡¯s possible they were dragged off to become food for these things."

    The guild worker wasn''t just speaking to me¡ªeveryone around could hear him, too.

    Some people screamed. Some yelled, "Magical beasts!" and ran away.

    I couldn''t see much from inside the pit, but I could hear the panicked sounds of people scattering in all directions.

    "And some of them are really big! We found carcasses in the forest, and they were at least twice the size of the others. It seems there¡¯s a mutated type among them!"

    No, that''s not a mutation; it''s likely a soldier ant. Soldier ants, which act as defenders of the colony, are often several times larger than worker ants.

    I learned this when my company went bankrupt, and I moved into a rundown boarding house. There were cockroaches and ants, as well as rats and even a beehive. I still don¡¯t know how a beehive ended up in the middle of a city building.

    I¡¯d done extensive research to try to get rid of the ants that swarmed my room, even if I left just a pack of gum out. But despite my efforts, I never managed to eliminate them.

    Even after laying traps and buying peppermint plants, the ants didn''t disappear. I still sigh just thinking about it.

    On Earth, you could look up anything with a simple click, but in this world, information doesn¡¯t flow so easily. There might be people somewhere with knowledge about ants, but that information isn¡¯t widely available. That¡¯s probably why people here don¡¯t know about soldier ants.

    I wasn¡¯t entirely sure if these creatures were real ants, but their behavior was similar enough.

    "Be careful! Other guild members are alerting the guards and adventurers throughout the city!" the guild worker shouted.You might be reading a stolen copy. Visit Royal Road for the authentic version.

    Just before he finished speaking, I saw dark antennae emerge from a tunnel beside the hole I had made. It was definitely an ant.

    It wasn¡¯t very big, only about the height of a three- or four-year-old child. But since it was crouching down, its length¡ªfrom its head to its abdomen¡ªmight be longer than I was tall.

    Seeing its triangular face emerge into the sunlight made me feel a twinge of disgust.

    Small ants are one thing, but seeing them grow to this size makes them just as revolting as cockroaches. And ants act as a collective.

    I suddenly had a vivid image of ants swarming over a dead worm, and I shivered involuntarily. The thought of these creatures moving in a massive swarm¡ªugh, my heart pounded furiously, and my usually calm demeanor was momentarily shattered.

    ¡°Let¡¯s kill them as we see them.¡±

    The best way was to eliminate them before they could gather in numbers. It wasn¡¯t so much about danger or fear¡ªit was the revulsion. The thought of them swarming made my skin crawl, like a horde of tiny insects running all over my body. The very idea made me feel itchy all over, and I shook myself without realizing it.

    Using wind or my axe wouldn¡¯t be feasible here. The axe would be hard to swing in the narrow tunnels, and the wind would be too strong. If I wasn¡¯t careful, I could cause the entire tunnel¡ªand maybe even the whole city¡ªto collapse.

    Just the thought of that happening was terrifying.

    That left me with only one option.

    ¡°I never thought I''d have to use this,¡± I murmured quietly.

    Something rippled and settled over my skin¡ªmy spirit armor.

    I reached out toward the ant just as I heard a panting noise behind me. Tatiana was rushing toward me, gasping for breath, and she threw something in my direction.

    There was a faint scent of peppermint.

    Herbal powder?

    The powder settled over my head, and Rella sneezed with a tiny "ping" as the powder must have gotten into her nose.

    "T-The ants¡­ they''ll move a bit slower now," Tatiana said, panting.

    Just as she said, the antennae of the ant emerging from the hole twitched and hesitated.

    On Earth, peppermint plants hadn¡¯t been effective at all, but this seemed to work here.

    "Unfold," I muttered as I extended my arm toward the ant. The moment my spirit armor made contact with the ant¡¯s face, its head jerked back as if it had been struck by an invisible force.

    I stepped forward, and the hardened ant head pressed against its thorax, and then the rest of its body, crumpling until it eventually disintegrated into dust.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    I had expected the ant to be pushed back, but I hadn''t anticipated it shattering completely. I had imagined the barrier would be a flexible, transparent dome. But if I maintained contact, it seemed the armor behaved like when it was directly on my hand¡ªit crushed everything it touched.

    I recalled Rella playing by jumping into my arms. Despite all the times she had come into contact with it or slid along it like a slide, she had remained unharmed.

    ¡°Could it be that phoenixes are just that resilient?¡± I wondered.

    Or perhaps the armor''s strength changed depending on my intention or the other party''s hostility.

    There was still a lot left to test and understand about this armor.

    A new ant emerged from the dark hole, but it wasn¡¯t alone this time. Two, maybe three, ants were coming out together. There could be more behind them.

    I sighed softly.

    I didn''t want to go into that tunnel, but there was no choice now. I had to take care of them before they came out and spread further.

    With another sigh, I extended my spirit armor forward and charged into the tunnel.

    With one arm stretched straight ahead, I probably looked like I was playing Superman. It was mortifying.

    As I ran with the spirit armor extended, the flesh-eating ants turned to dust the moment they touched my hand.

    There were too many ants to count¡ªprobably dozens at least. I couldn''t feel them through the armor, but I could hear the crunching noise as they shattered and fell to the ground, and I stepped over their remains. That sound went on for quite some time, which meant I must have crushed hundreds of them.

    But eventually, as I ran through the tunnel, the noise ceased, and all around me was darkness¡ªpitch black, without a glimmer of light.

    This darkness was nothing like the night. In the tunnel, without even moonlight, it was utterly dark.

    When humans are in such deep darkness, they lose all sense of whether their eyes are open or closed, whether they''re standing or floating. My senses felt distorted.

    I almost felt like I was abandoned in empty space, drifting weightlessly. I knew my arm was stretched out, but I couldn''t even be sure of my own posture.

    I turned around. The exit was now too far behind me to see. It was utterly dark.

    Since I had run in a straight line, all I had to do was turn around and run back.

    It was fine.

    I hadn''t lost my way.

    "¡­"

    Right. I just needed to turn around and run straight back.

    I hadn¡¯t lost my way. Not really.

    Just as I reassured myself and began to move, I heard a faint sound from somewhere.

    A strange, rasping noise¡ªlike labored breathing¡ªand soft sobbing.

    It wasn¡¯t coming from an ant.

    ¡°Could it be a captured person?¡± I wondered.

    The guild worker had mentioned earlier that people had gone missing. Judging by the sounds, there might still be someone alive.

    I didn''t want to use my axe in case the tunnel collapsed, but it seemed there was no other choice. In this darkness, I couldn''t do anything otherwise.

    I felt around until I grasped my axe, and took a deep breath, swinging it hard.

    When the axe struck the ceiling, the tunnel shook with a deafening noise, and dirt began to fall. Wrapping myself in wind for protection, I swung the axe again, and with another loud crash, the ceiling came down, and people fell along with the debris.

    I quickly pulled one of them toward me and shielded them with wind. A man¡¯s voice echoed from within my arms.

    ¡°H-Holy¡­ Rafa! I thought I was finally going to be eaten by those ants this time.¡±

    It was the guild worker.

    His face was blue, as if he were already half a corpse. Well, I couldn¡¯t blame him.

    ¡°Someone might still be alive here,¡± I said.

    ¡°The feeding chamber¡­¡± he muttered and pulled himself away from me.

    ¡°Rafa, I¡¯m counting on you. Among the missing people, there are children,¡± he said before looking up at the tunnel ceiling.

    ¡°Please wait for a moment while I prepare a torch.¡±

    The worker scrambled up the pile of rubble toward the entrance, then started shouting.

    ¡°Hey! Pull me up! Pull me up!¡±

    They¡¯d pull him up soon enough.

    I grabbed his arm and flung him upwards. He flew out of the tunnel with a startled scream.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Was that too rough?

    Well, it was an emergency, after all.

    While I waited for a moment, I strained my ears to listen.

    But it was too noisy outside for me to hear anything from inside the tunnel.

    ¡°Rafa! Rafa!¡± the worker¡¯s voice called out, his face appearing above the hole with loud footsteps.

    ¡°Here! Here¡¯s a torch and some water.¡±

    It was too high for me to reach, so the worker dropped a leather pouch and a torch down into the tunnel.

    In the distance, I could hear the faint sound of terrified screams.

    ¡°How are things outside?¡± I asked.

    The worker¡¯s face stiffened, but he soon replied, ¡°There are holes appearing in other places¡ªon the outskirts. We¡¯re handling it for now, so don¡¯t worry about that. Just please, save those captured.¡±

    ¡°Hold on,¡± I said.

    The worker nodded repeatedly.

    ¡°Take care,¡± he said.

    With that, I raised a hand in acknowledgment, then turned and stepped back into the darkness.

 Chapter 52: Kill Them All

    "Brother... Brother... I''m scared..."

    Ju, my younger sister, was sniffling and sobbing.

    The truth was, Baine wanted to cry too. No, he already felt tears welling up, barely held back at the tip of his tongue.

    ¡®No... I can¡¯t cry. I have to be strong for Ju. I''m her brother.¡¯

    Baine bit his lips hard, forcing himself to swallow the sobs. He spoke in a shaky voice, "It''s okay, Ju. Dad... or the guards will find us."

    "But... but..."

    Ju''s voice quickly turned into loud sobbing.

    "They didn''t find that auntie when she went missing, did they? What if they just think we went out to play, Brother? What if no one comes looking for us...?"

    ¡°That...¡±

    Baine bit down on his lips harder. He had no words to comfort her.

    A few months ago, the lady who lived next door disappeared. She had four children. The eldest was much older than Baine and Ju. The other two were also children, but they had died.

    The three younger kids were close to Baine''s age, and they often took turns feeding the livestock together. Their father drank a lot, and the couple fought almost every day.

    One night, the lady had run to Baine''s house for refuge.

    Maybe that was why, when she disappeared one day, no one looked for her. Her husband was the only one going around asking about her, but he did it out of anger rather than concern.

    Baine had overheard his parents talking about it.

    "Who in their right mind would tell him anything when he looks like he¡¯d kill her the moment he finds her?"

    The adults seemed to agree that it was only natural for her to run away.

    Baine remembered how upset he had been, watching her child cry while the father beat them. If she was going to run away, why didn¡¯t she take the children too?

    Baine, and everyone else, never thought that she might have been dragged to a place like this.

    He turned his head slightly to the side, but he couldn¡¯t move much. His body was coated in something sticky that restricted his movements.

    At first, he could wriggle a bit, but as time went on, the substance hardened quickly.

    When the ant monsters confirmed it had hardened, they would come back and apply another layer of the sticky substance. After numerous applications, the coating was now several layers thick.

    Baine blinked his tear-clouded eyes, trying to clear his vision. His tears rolled down his cheeks, and only then could he barely make out what was around him.

    A short distance away, in a spot where a faint light streamed in, he could see the auntie sitting there. Her entire body was covered in the substance the ant monsters had smeared on her. Only her face was left uncovered, peeking out like someone poking their head from a beehive.

    She couldn¡¯t even turn her head. But she wasn¡¯t dead. She was in pain, whimpering softly, "It hurts... it hurts..."

    ¡®The eggs... the eggs must be hatching inside her.¡¯

    Tears welled up in Baine''s eyes again.

    He was scared.

    So scared.

    The monsters hadn¡¯t placed any eggs inside Baine or Ju yet, but it seemed like only a matter of time. Once the coating on their bodies was as thick as the auntie''s¡ªonce the strange things that the monsters kept feeding them made their bodies strong enough¡ªthey would implant the eggs.

    But Ju didn¡¯t know what was inside the auntie. Baine had shouted for her to close her eyes when the ant monsters had injected eggs into the other people.

    ¡®I wish I hadn¡¯t seen it either.¡¯

    Baine sniffled, trying to control his tears as he cried silently.

    The pitiful, aching cries weren¡¯t just coming from the auntie. There were countless other people trapped in that massive chamber, unable to move, their bodies stuck in the hardened substance, their faces peeking out.

    Baine couldn¡¯t see far into the chamber¡ªhis vision didn¡¯t reach that far. But he could hear them. And judging by the state of those around him, it was clear they were all in the same condition.

    They all looked the same.

    "... Brother... is this a punishment for not listening to Dad...?"

    Ju asked through her sobs.

    Maybe it was.

    Their father had always told them to watch over the livestock while they grazed. He''d said it so many times. But Baine had left the task to the neighbor kid and had gone off to play with Ju instead.Love what you''re reading? Discover and support the author on the platform they originally published on.

    And then, all of a sudden, something had grabbed them. There hadn¡¯t even been time to scream. In the blink of an eye, they were dragged into a dark hole and brought to this chamber.

    ¡®We¡¯re being punished.¡¯

    The sob he had been holding in finally escaped. As Baine started to cry, Ju followed, her sobs growing louder.

    "...Brother... I''m scared..."

    "I''m scared too, Ju. But..."

    "Ju... d-don¡¯t... don¡¯t cry... The monsters will come..."

    The monsters seemed to get agitated when people cried or made noise. They must have thought the people were hungry because they¡¯d feed them that strange food.

    But that food twisted their insides, giving them diarrhea and making them feel strange. It drained all their energy and left them feeling hazy.

    "... Brother..."

    Ju¡¯s voice, full of fear, grew louder.

    Hearing her cries, a few ant monsters from the corner started to move toward them.

    No. No, please. Don¡¯t come. Don¡¯t come.

    "Ju... Ju... Please, be quiet... Please... The monsters are coming..."

    Baine tried to speak through his own sobs, but it only seemed to make Ju cry even louder.

    "I''m scared... Brother... I''m scared..."

    Ju¡¯s wailing mixed with Baine''s soft sobs.

    Someone, please help us.

    <hr>

    Holding the torch, I ran down the long tunnel.

    ¡®Where are they?¡¯

    I sped up, anxiety gnawing at me.

    The sounds were echoing strangely, sometimes from this direction, sometimes from that. I couldn¡¯t get a fix on them.

    I would think I had pinpointed the direction, run toward it, only to hear the sound echo from a completely different passageway. I thought it was coming from below, but when I went down, I heard it coming from above.

    I had been so sure I¡¯d find them quickly, but I had no idea where the sounds were coming from.

    On top of that, this ant nest was unlike any human city.

    The passages weren''t neatly aligned on the same level¡ªthey twisted upward, downward, and in every possible direction. There were endless holes branching off, leading to other paths. And if I kept going down those twisting passages, I''d often find myself at dead ends¡ªlike now.

    I had no choice but to use my spirit armor to carve through the tunnel walls to make my way forward.

    I wanted to turn back, but the sounds were coming from ahead.

    At first, it had sounded like strange, inhuman wailing, but now it was the sound of a child crying.

    My heart raced with anxiety.

    ¡®Is this really the right way?¡¯

    It felt like if I continued on this path, the sounds would just move again, coming from another direction. I no longer trusted my ears.

    ¡®At least let me mark my path.¡¯

    I lowered my shoulders and carved an arrow into the wall.

    I had been making marks as I went to avoid getting lost, but after turning around in circles so many times, I had completely lost my sense of direction. It seemed that I was already lost.

    Not because I¡¯m bad with directions¡ªthis cave itself was a maze.

    There were just too many passages.

    ¡°...¡±

    I glanced up at the ceiling.

    If I wandered for too long without finding my way, my only option would be to break through the ceiling with my axe and head up to the surface.

    ¡®If it comes to that, I might end up collapsing this entire underground labyrinth.¡¯

    Ants are skilled builders, so it should be fine as long as it¡¯s left alone, but the moment I interfere, the buildings on the surface might be affected.

    No, they definitely would be.

    I sighed softly as I continued running, when suddenly a large shadow fell on the tunnel wall.

    Antennae.

    The moment I realized it, an ant sprang out from a side passageway.

    It opened its mandibles as if trying to bite my face.

    Disgusting.

    I smashed its head with my wind-clad fist.

    Crunch.

    The hard exoskeleton of the ant shattered, and the peculiar sound echoed throughout the tunnel.

    The exoskeleton of these ants was as hard as iron armor. Even small ants made a crunching noise when pressed by a finger¡ªthese massive ants had skin that was unimaginably tough.

    The carapace of a flesh-eating ant must have been far stronger than human armor. It wasn''t a big problem for me, but I knew those fighting above would be struggling.

    I smashed the ant''s head again, sighing softly.

    I had to rescue the captured people¡ªespecially the children who were crying out¡ªbut whether it was because of my lack of direction or my poor hearing, I couldn''t seem to get any closer.

    The frustration bubbled over, and I took it out on the ant, pounding it again and again. As if trying to save its comrade, a few larger ants rushed toward me.

    These were probably the soldier ants the guild worker had mentioned.

    They were significantly larger than the ants I''d faced so far. Come to think of it, this passageway was wider than the others I¡¯d seen. It could be a path meant for the soldier ants.

    Just as I was thinking that, I realized the crying sound was louder here.

    Previously, the sounds had always been somewhat distant and unclear, but as I entered this passageway, they became distinct.

    ¡®Did I finally find it?¡¯

    This path also sloped upward.

    I had assumed the feeding chambers would be deep underground, but maybe flesh-eating ants were different.

    After all, these weren¡¯t just any ants¡ªthey were monstrous.

    I alternated between using the spirit armor and my fists to take down the ants, racing toward the source of the cries.

    The higher I went, the more ants appeared.

    Smaller than the soldier ants¡ªlikely worker ants¡ªstarted to swarm in greater numbers. And the cries grew closer and clearer.

    ¡®I¡¯m almost there.¡¯

    Upward, upward, I continued running.

    But at some point, the sound grew distant again.

    I retraced my steps, listening carefully. The cries were coming from a side tunnel.

    I must have gone in and out of multiple tunnels, trying to trace the direction. But finally, I was on the right path.

    I turned into the side passage, and suddenly the crying was unmistakable.

    My heart pounded heavily.

    After running for a while longer, the passage that had been sloping upward leveled out again.

    Brother... I''m scared...

    It was a young girl¡¯s voice.

    The words were crystal clear now, and I found myself at the end of the tunnel, emerging into a large space.

    It was about the size of an elementary school playground.

    The rounded chamber didn¡¯t seem to be far from the surface, as faint rays of light streamed in through several cracks in the ceiling. It was still dim, but bright enough that I could make out vague shapes without the torch.

    I stared blankly around me.

    The damp air in the chamber supported moss and other vegetation, and scattered throughout were what appeared to be floating human heads.

    On closer inspection, their bodies were encased in something resembling a beehive, with only their heads protruding.

    They hardly moved¡ªat first glance, they seemed dead. But if I looked closely, I could see their mouths twitching slightly.

    "... it hurts... I want to die... please kill me..."

    Their voices were barely audible, as if their very souls were fading.

    Hundreds¡ªno, thousands¡ªof such faces filled the chamber.

    And ants moved back and forth between them, as if tending to their prisoners.

    "Is this... the feeding chamber?"

    Several ants were moving toward the entrance of the chamber.

    From their direction, the cries I had heard earlier grew louder, almost as if in desperation.

    "... Waaah... Brother... I¡¯m scared..."

    Two children¡ªa boy and a girl.

    They were both so young.

    They couldn¡¯t have been more than ten years old.

    I gripped my axe tightly.

    This space was big enough for me to wield it.

    A few of the ants had finally noticed me, their antennae twitching as they rushed forward.

    "Kill them all."

    As I charged into the vast chamber, I growled the words like a snarl.

 Chapter 53: Brother, the Monster Has Come to Eat Us

    As I charged into the swarm of ants, for a moment, they hesitated.

    It seemed to be because of the powder Tatiana had thrown. When I was fighting them one by one in the tunnels, I hadn¡¯t noticed, but here, in this open space, I could feel it more clearly.

    The ants'' movements were definitely slower.

    Taking advantage of the moment, I swung my axe through the air, and the sound of several ant heads hitting the ground echoed around me.

    Without pausing, I moved forward and swung again.

    The new axe felt slightly different due to its weight and size compared to the old one, and it took some getting used to. But after a few swings, my body began to adapt, and I found a comforting sense of familiarity.

    Heavier than before, the axe actually felt more stable.

    Even though the ants were encased in iron-like exoskeletons, they were sliced cleanly as soon as the blade met them.

    As I ran, my axe cut through the air again and again, and the bodies of ants split in two, scattering across the floor in a flash.

    The faster I swung, the fewer ants remained. Before long, their numbers visibly diminished.

    Yet, no matter how many I killed¡ªdozens, hundreds¡ªtheir numbers seemed to replenish almost immediately. New ants crawled in from the tunnel, replacing the dead.

    They just kept coming, an unending stream of ants.

    I glanced toward the tunnel entrance, and what I saw was an endless line of ants, their bodies pressed together, moving in.

    Honestly, I had not expected there to be this many of them.

    ¡®Well, all right.¡¯

    If they were coming to me instead of making me chase them down, it was actually convenient. I had to kill every one of them underground anyway, and this way, they were saving me the trouble.

    A considerable amount of time seemed to pass as I swung the axe without pause. The floor of the vast space was now littered with the bodies of ants, piled so high that there was barely any place left to step.

    The once steady flow of ants was now noticeably thinning.

    It seemed they were finally running out of numbers to overwhelm me with.

    Around that time, I began to realize that perhaps this wasn''t just a feeding chamber after all.

    The ants had fought far too desperately for it to simply be a place to store food.

    And as I listened to the agonizing cries of the people, I belatedly understood something.

    What was inside their bodies were eggs.

    Most likely, these people had eggs implanted in them, just like the ones we found in the forest.

    Unlike before, the people¡¯s bodies were covered in something. Perhaps the ants had figured out through trial and error the best way to preserve human hosts.

    Even the faint light seeping in from the ceiling seemed to be deliberate, as if the ants thought humans needed light and sufficient oxygen to survive.

    This place was probably a hatchery, or a nursery.

    In the center, a few people were showing strange symptoms.

    Their mouths were wide open, foaming, bubbles spilling from their lips.

    I was focused on them when suddenly several ants approached, raising their rear ends high.

    In the dim light, I could see their stingers¡ªdark, sharp, like needles.

    Do ants have stingers?

    I found it odd for a moment, then I saw ants clustering together behind me.

    Like warriors preparing for battle, several ants lowered themselves while the stinger-bearing ones climbed on top.

    As if some kind of signal had passed among them, they advanced on me from all directions, like an oncoming tide.

    I needed to finish these ants quickly so I could check on those people exhibiting strange symptoms.

    I raised my axe high into the air.

    If I swung it in a wide arc, I could take out the ants surrounding me in one blow.

    As my arm reached up, I felt the air shift.

    Before I could understand what had happened, the ants around me shattered.

    It was as if an invisible hammer had slammed into them. The ants that surrounded me broke into pieces.

    I glanced behind me, just in time to see an ant raising its stinger, and I understood.

    The spirit armor attached to my right arm must have activated. Until now, I thought the armor only extended a little around my arm, but it seemed the range was wider than I had realized.

    While the ants hesitated in confusion, I let the axe dance in my hands.

    I couldn¡¯t let the armor steal the show.

    If the axe skills my mother taught me were overshadowed by some armor, it would tarnish her reputation as the strongest.

    As I wreaked havoc in the open space, the remaining ants began to flee toward the tunnel.

    Ignoring them, I approached the people who had shown abnormal behavior.

    There were five of them.

    Foam bubbled from their mouths.

    One man''s eyes rolled back until only the whites showed, and his body convulsed. At that moment, small ants began to crawl out of his mouth.

    Before I could even consciously process it, I understood on instinct.

    The newly hatched ants were eating their way out of his body.

    The convulsing man''s body went limp, and the person beside him foamed at the mouth, opening and closing his mouth over and over again.

    Though no sound came out, I could tell from the movement of his lips what he was trying to say.This novel is published on a different platform. Support the original author by finding the official source.

    Kill me, kill me, please, kill me.

    I knew what he was asking without needing to hear his voice.

    I gently struck the man''s neck with my hand.

    His head lolled to the side, his neck broken.

    The foaming people were likely moments away from having ants crawl out of their bodies.

    They were already standing at death¡¯s door, clinging only to their pain.

    As I checked the area, I found several more people in the same condition, hidden in the dark corners.

    I snapped their necks to end their suffering, then looked around.

    Most of the people left weren¡¯t foaming at the mouth, but they didn¡¯t seem to have much hope either.

    In this world, even a minor injury could be fatal.

    If luck wasn¡¯t on your side, a broken arm or leg could lead to death.

    And if they had ant eggs growing inside them, there was no way they would survive.

    But they might still have family.

    Family who could say their final goodbyes.

    Though painful groans and pleas for death echoed around me, I refrained from extending a merciful hand any further.

    Meanwhile, the two children continued crying loudly.

    They were the only ones here who did so.

    Only those two children said what they felt and cried as much as they wanted.

    Maybe, just maybe, these kids were unharmed.

    For some reason, the ants might not have laid eggs in them yet.

    The thought quickened my pace as I turned toward the children.

    When I reached them, the little girl, who had been hiding behind the boy, screamed in terror.

    "... Waaah... It¡¯s a monster... The monster is here to eat us... Brother... It¡¯s a monster..."

    I slowly crouched down, trying not to frighten the children.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. The monsters have run away. You¡¯re safe now.¡±

    At my words, the girl began sobbing hysterically, unable to catch her breath.

    ¡°Brother... The monster talks... The monster talks like a human... I¡¯m scared... Brother...¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    Was I the monster she was talking about?

    The boy, who was trembling in front of me, spoke through his tears.

    ¡°...Ju... It¡¯s okay... He¡¯s not a monster... He¡¯s a person...¡±

    At least the boy seemed to understand the situation.

    That was a relief.

    The girl was still too scared, her brother¡¯s voice not reaching her. She kept screaming and crying.

    If I tried to approach her in this state, she would probably have a fit. So, I decided to start by freeing the boy from the substance that encased him.

    It felt hard but also slightly sticky.

    Carefully, I began peeling it off, making sure not to hurt him. Thankfully, the substance came off without damaging his skin.

    Maybe it was like glue, only loosely attached to his skin. Either way, I let out a sigh of relief.

    Perhaps in reaction to my sigh, or maybe because of the fear of the current situation, a whimper escaped from the boy¡¯s throat.

    But perhaps because his sister was beside him, he managed to hold back his tears and kept talking to Ju.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, this man came to help us. Don¡¯t cry, Ju. It¡¯s okay now.¡±

    Perhaps the boy was also scared of me.

    By the time his entire body, down to his feet, was freed, the girl seemed to finally understand that I was human. She looked at me through tear-streaked eyes and asked between sobs,

    ¡°... Then why does Mister have a face like a monster?¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    Children can be so brutally honest.

    Unable to answer, I simply began peeling the material off the girl.

    The boy remembered exactly what had happened since they arrived here.

    After the two of them had been brought in, another person had come, but they had died soon after.

    The boy whispered in a shaky voice.

    ¡°The ants... they cut that person into pieces and took them somewhere else. Ju didn¡¯t see it, but that¡¯s what they do when people die. They cut them into pieces and take them away. Even the people in those beehive-like things, when they die, the ants cut them up and take them.¡±

    The boy was trembling, but he didn¡¯t cry.

    I placed a hand on his head.

    ¡°You¡¯re brave.¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    ¡°You held on well.¡±

    The boy shivered silently, his shoulders trembling.

    I took the two children in my arms and called for Rella.

    Rella had been hopping around, catching stray ants, but when I called, she flapped her wings and rushed over.

    I placed Rella on my head and headed toward the entrance.

    Thin rays of light streamed in through the ceiling here.

    It meant we weren¡¯t far from the surface.

    Since I didn¡¯t know the way, there was only one option to get out.

    We had to go up.

    ¡°Hold onto my neck tightly.¡±

    As the children clung to me with their small arms, I took a deep breath.

    I cloaked my face in wind and shouted at the top of my lungs.

    ¡°Everyone get back! If you don¡¯t, you might die! Move back!¡±

    The sound of my voice echoed, amplified by the wind.

    After shouting several times, I gathered wind in my hands.

    I shot the wind toward the ceiling of the tunnel, and with a deafening noise, the cave exploded.

    ¡°The sky!¡±

    The girl¡¯s voice rang out as the darkness of the ant nest gave way, a massive crater forming in front of where I stood.

    <hr>

    In the city, there were rundown buildings scattered everywhere.

    Some seemed like they could barely house one or two people, while others were so small it seemed impossible for anyone to live in them.

    These buildings were meant to be obstacles if enemies entered the city.

    They were built to be demolished, at least to slow down an advancing force.

    The city where Abel had lived didn¡¯t have such buildings, but as a former guard captain, he knew of their existence.

    This was his first time seeing them in person.

    ¡°This way! Knock it down! Quickly, move it!¡±

    At the command, the soldiers began demolishing the buildings.

    Since they were built to be demolished, certain parts of the buildings collapsed easily when struck.

    In no time, the alleyways between the buildings were blocked off.

    ¡°Herd them this way!¡±

    At the soldiers'' shouts, the people shifted their movements.

    They were desperately trying to drive the ants that had emerged from the holes into the enclosed areas.

    Abel and the men from the ¡°Victims of Helga¡¯s Rampage¡± group were also swinging their weapons at the ants.

    ¡°Long spears! Where are the long spears? I need two men!¡±

    As a man who looked like a captain shouted, a few soldiers who had been thrusting their spears at ants rushed over.

    Abel and his comrades, who had been pushed back, managed to hold their ground thanks to the spear-wielding reinforcements.

    ¡®Impressive.¡¯

    Abel swung his weapon, inwardly admiring their teamwork.

    The ant exoskeletons were incredibly tough, making them difficult to fend off.

    But thanks to the nets, the long spears, and the coordination between adventurers and soldiers, the damage caused by the ants had been minimized.

    It wasn¡¯t just the soldiers.

    The citizens of the city were also fighting valiantly against the monstrous ants.

    It seemed they were somewhat used to fighting such creatures, given their proximity to the Forest of Demons.

    Of course, there were many who fled as well.

    And it appeared that the city had a water mage.

    A beautiful female mage manipulated water from nearby barrels to block the ants'' path.

    She also seemed to be knowledgeable in herbs; she sprinkled some powder in certain areas to keep the ants away.

    Mage, soldiers, adventurers, and civilians.

    If even one of them were missing, the city would have been overrun by the ants in no time.

    ¡®But we can¡¯t keep this up.¡¯

    Despite everyone¡¯s efforts to block the ant holes, they were reaching their limit.

    It hadn¡¯t even been half a day, yet exhaustion was already visible in everyone¡¯s movements.

    No matter how hard they tried, it would be the end for this city.

    And Abel and his comrades would die as well.

    ¡®This is all my fault.¡¯

    Abel bit his lip.

    After exposing the bandits, Abel and his comrades learned that the barbarian they had thought was Helga was actually named Rafa.

    And he was a man.

    That meant that this Rafa wasn¡¯t Helga.

    No matter how Helga looked on the outside, she was definitely a woman.

    But until he confirmed it with his own eyes, Abel couldn¡¯t be sure.

    Everyone had thought Helga was a man, until she revealed herself.

    Maybe this time it would be the same.

    That was why Abel had decided to stay here.

    He didn¡¯t care if he died.

    But he couldn¡¯t let his comrades die because of his mistake. That was something he wouldn¡¯t allow.

    Just as he made that resolution, a scream echoed from a short distance away.

    Abel turned his head and saw a large pair of antennae rising from one of the ant holes.

    Soon, a huge head emerged.

    ¡°!¡±

    It was different from the others.

    It was several times larger.

    ¡°It¡¯s the queen! It¡¯s a queen ant!¡±

    Someone shouted, and screams erupted from all around. Some people started to run.

    Soldiers and adventurers rushed toward the queen.

    ¡°Stay calm! Hold on a little longer! Rafa is coming! Trust him and hold your ground!¡±

    The guard captain shouted, and in that instant, the ground trembled, and someone¡¯s voice echoed from below.

    He was yelling for everyone to get back.

    The moment they heard the voice, the adventurers began shouting.

    ¡°It¡¯s right below us!¡±

    ¡°Get back! Run!¡±

    ¡°Forget the ants and just run!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s Rafa!¡±

    ¡°Whatever it is, run! Get out of here!¡±

    Not fully understanding what was happening, people began to flee.

    Abel and his comrades also ran, following a soldier who took off beside them.

    He had no idea what the noise from below meant, or why the adventurers were yelling for everyone to flee, but if the front line collapsed, the only option was to run.

    No one wanted to be eaten by ants.

    The queen ant had fully emerged from the hole, but by then, everyone had already fled.

    They ran as fast as they could, desperately escaping.

    At this point, Abel no longer knew if they were running from the ants or because of the sound that had echoed from below.

    One of his comrades fell.

    Abel stopped to help him up, and at that moment, a tremendous noise erupted, shaking the ground.

    Dust and debris shot into the air.

    His ears rang, making everything sound muffled.

    For a moment, time seemed to stop.

    People, ants¡ªnothing moved.

    ¡°Dear god¡­¡±

    Abel muttered unconsciously.

    The ground that had been in front of him just a moment ago had completely disappeared.

 Chapter 54: Rella is Hunting

    It seemed that everyone had managed to escape before the ground collapsed.

    There were no screams coming from under the rubble, nor were there any limbs sticking out.

    Most likely, it was thanks to the adventurers who had gone with me to hunt the dragon, warning everyone in time. Or maybe it was the guild staff.

    Thankfully, everything turned out okay.

    I chose this method because I had no confidence that I could find my way back out of those dark tunnels. And to be honest, I was incredibly worried.

    I shook my body to get rid of the dust and looked at the children. They were staring wide-eyed, looking up at the sky, at the pit, and then back at the sky.

    In the dark, I hadn¡¯t noticed, but now that I saw them in the light, they looked surprisingly healthy, despite being trapped for several days. In fact, they seemed plumper than other kids in the city.

    It seemed that whatever the ants had been feeding them acted as a sort of nutritional supplement. Considering they said they had diarrhea after eating it, it probably acted as a laxative, too, clearing out their digestive systems.

    I placed a hand on the boy''s head.

    He was a brave kid.

    He had seen the people around him die, seen the ants hatching from their bodies, yet he still tried to protect his sister.

    In a situation that would drive most people mad, he managed to think and act rationally.

    Maybe someday, when he grows up, he''ll become someone really important.

    The girl blinked her round eyes and looked up, murmuring.

    ¡°The ground goes all the way up to the sky, brother. There are no stairs, and¡­ sniff¡­ sniff¡­ we won¡¯t be able to climb up. Are we going to live here forever?¡±

    Children have such strange ways of thinking.

    The girl¡¯s eyes filled with tears, barely holding them back, but it looked like she might burst into tears again. Her voice was already cracking with sobs.

    Hmm, that¡¯s a problem.

    The boy patted his sister¡¯s back.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, Ju, we¡¯ll climb up if we have a ladder.¡±

    ¡°But the ground is higher than a ladder.¡±

    ¡°There must be a really long ladder.¡±

    ¡°I haven¡¯t seen one like that before. We''re going to live down here forever, brother¡­ Waaah¡­¡±

    And there it was. She started crying again.

    No, no, this wasn¡¯t the time for this.

    In such a serious situation, there was no time to be listening to talk about ladders.

    I patted the children on the head and looked up.

    The crater-like pit was huge, and from where I stood underground, I couldn''t even see the top.

    However, if I used the wind, I could easily leap out, even without wings.

    I could do it without a long ladder.

    It might be just a little bit tough, but it was definitely doable.

    ¡°Hold on tight. If you don¡¯t, you¡¯ll fall.¡±

    I spoke to the children and gathered the wind around my body. Focusing more around my legs, I launched myself into the air.

    As my body rose, the girl¡¯s hair fluttered in the wind.

    ¡°Kyaaaaaaa!¡±

    The girl screamed.

    The boy seemed to have frozen up.

    As we neared the surface, the girl cried out.

    ¡°We''re flying, brother! We''re flying!¡±

    To be precise, we weren¡¯t flying¡ªwe were jumping.

    ¡®Ah.¡¯

    The ground was in sight, but we started to descend again.

    I hadn¡¯t used quite enough power.

    We were falling.

    At that moment, I drew in my chest and summoned the wind, propelling us upward again.

    It worked.

    I thrust my body forward and landed on solid ground.

    ¡°Haa.¡±

    We had barely avoided crashing down.

    A sigh of relief escaped me automatically.

    Suddenly, cheers erupted from all around.You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author.

    ¡°Rafa is hereeee!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s Rafa!¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re saved!¡±

    The cheers were so loud that they startled me.

    In my arms, the girl began crying again.

    The children must have been frightened by the noise.

    From among the people who had been standing far from the pit, someone screamed.

    ¡°Bain! Ju!¡±

    A man and a woman in shabby clothes pushed their way through the crowd.

    They came running, practically rolling on the ground.

    ¡°Mom!¡±

    ¡°Dad!¡±

    The children screamed at the top of their lungs.

    As soon as I set them down, they flew across the ground and into their parents'' arms.

    Two children¡ªthough it was just a pair¡ªhad returned alive, and they were reunited with their family.

    I had saved them.

    A sense of pride swelled in my chest.

    ¡°Rafa! You¡¯re safe!¡±

    Jenny, covered in dust, approached me at a brisk pace.

    ¡°There are people trapped by the ants underground.¡±

    ¡°Oh, you found them. That¡¯s a relief.¡±

    Jenny let out a sigh of relief, though it wasn''t a truly happy situation.

    After I briefly explained the state of the people underground, her expression darkened.

    ¡°Such terrible news... I understand. I¡¯ll inform Lord Egan, and we¡¯ll take action right away.¡±

    Jenny gestured towards another staff member, pointing down towards the underground. The worker quickly understood and began shouting to others.

    ¡°We need to get down there! Bring ropes and long ladders!¡±

    Seeing the staff spring into action, Jenny turned back to me.

    ¡°There are four ant holes in the city. The lord is currently holding back the one near the opposite gate, and the others are also under control for now. There are two holes in this area, and initially, only a few ants were coming out, but all of a sudden, they began pouring out.¡±

    Jenny pointed in a specific direction.

    I looked over and saw a massive queen ant not far from us.

    Swarming around it, more ants were gathering.

    ¡°The queen just emerged. It seems like... well, I can¡¯t say for sure, but it looks like it''s trying to flee.¡±

    Maybe the queen had decided it was better to retreat since the hatchery, or nursery, had been wiped out.

    Or maybe the queen had been near the hatchery itself.

    I drew the axe from my back and asked,

    ¡°How is Tatiana?¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s with the soldiers. I knew she was capable, but she¡¯s exceeded my expectations. Not just her water magic¡ªshe¡¯s surprisingly skilled at dealing with beasts. She seemed a bit awkward at first, but she¡¯s been fighting very well.¡±

    It seemed that her master had taught her well enough to manage on her own.

    ¡®But still, this must be her first real battle.¡¯

    Unlike me, who learned everything through my body, this must be her first time killing something.

    Even if it was just a beast, the first time you kill anything is unsettling.

    When you actually feel something die under your hands and understand that it was your actions that ended its life, it leaves you with a strange feeling.

    The reality is so different from what you imagine, even for me, the first time¡ª

    No, wait.

    My first time was when I was Rafa.

    Back then, I hadn¡¯t felt any horror at killing something.

    Yeah, there was none at all.

    ¡®If anything, I was excited beyond measure.¡¯

    What filled the young Rafa¡¯s heart then was pure exhilaration at his first successful hunt.

    ¡®Hmm.¡¯

    As I stood still, pondering, the queen ant, which had been gathering its soldiers, finally decided to flee.

    Its abdomen turned towards me.

    ¡°Well.¡±

    My eyes went wide.

    Somehow, Rella had climbed onto the queen''s abdomen.

    ¡°When did she get there?¡±

    Apparently, she was in the middle of a hunt herself.

    Rella was pecking at the queen ant''s rear with her beak.

    Of course, ants are insects, so it wouldn¡¯t be out of place for a bird to eat one, but this was different.

    There was a huge difference in size.

    In this situation, Rella wasn¡¯t the hunter¡ªshe looked like she might become the hunted.

    Still, it seemed that escaping was more of a priority for the queen.

    Even with Rella clinging to its abdomen, the queen paid her no mind.

    The ants around the queen were gathering into a mass, starting to move.

    Among them were several large soldier ants.

    Maybe that was their elite force.

    I began running.

    ¡°Rafa, be careful!¡±

    Jenny shouted from behind me.

    From other directions, shouts of encouragement from adventurers rang out.

    ¡°Hey, rookie! Watch yourself!¡±

    ¡°Rafa!¡±

    ¡°Kill it! Don¡¯t hold back, crush it to pieces!¡±

    As I ran, the ants moved faster.

    But I was still much faster.

    I closed the distance in an instant, quickly catching up with the black mass of ants.

    Leaping into the air, I soared above them.

    As I passed, ant bodies fell to the ground, rolling as they landed.

    Suddenly, the queen ant began scratching its abdomen with its legs.

    An odd sound echoed, and the other ants rushed to shield her from me.

    Maybe it was a distress signal, calling for them to protect her.

    ¡®I thought ants couldn¡¯t make noise.¡¯

    I mumbled to myself and jumped over the ants.

    The ant I stepped on crumpled beneath me.

    A glance down revealed its head had been crushed.

    In mid-air, as I neared the queen, she desperately scratched her side again.

    ¡°Bip-bip!¡±

    Rella flapped her wings wildly, heading for the queen''s waist.

    She looked like a swan singed by fire, sliding along a black lake¡ªunable to fly, just slipping.

    ¡°...¡±

    Seriously, what was that bird doing? What if she got hurt?

    Rella finally reached the queen¡¯s waist, gripping the smooth body with her claws.

    Whether it hurt or just tickled, the queen raised a leg into the air, trying to shake Rella off.

    And in that instant, my axe cleaved the air.

    Shluk.

    With a soft sound, the queen¡¯s thorax and legs were severed, and her massive body toppled forward.

    The moment the queen died, the ants around her were thrown into chaos.

    The ants scrambled in confusion, unsure of what to do until I killed a few more. Then, belatedly, they began to flee.

    ¡°Block them!¡±

    ¡°They''re escaping!¡±

    ¡°Don''t let them through!¡±

    ¡°Bring the nets!¡±

    With shouts, the soldiers thrust their long spears at the ants.

    From another direction, adventurers and civilians worked together to block their path.

    A few ants tried to retreat back into their holes, but nets had already been set up.

    An ant tried to bite through the net, but before it could, I severed its head with my axe.

    As I dealt with the fleeing ants, a commotion erupted nearby.

    ¡°Whoa! They¡¯re breaking through!¡±

    ¡°Retreat! Fall back! Don¡¯t push yourself¡ªfocus on blocking the next route!¡±

    It seemed there were too many ants in that direction.

    While I ran over to help, in other areas, people were successfully herding the ants.

    Some had even teamed up to kill the flesh-eating ants.

    With my assistance, the tide had turned in favor of the humans, and they could afford to focus on surrounding and killing the remaining ants.

    Several people were on top of buildings, shouting loudly.

    ¡°This way, over here! There are some in that building!¡±

    They were calling out the locations and numbers of ants.

    Among the voices, I thought I heard the innkeeper¡¯s.

    It felt like I had been swinging my axe for a long time.

    I wasn''t exhausted, but my arm was definitely starting to feel the strain.

    Even if it''s just killing, the sheer number makes it laborious work.

    I rolled my neck lightly, and my gaze fell toward the direction of the queen ant. Rella was atop her, spinning in circles and chirping excitedly.

    With something smeared all around her beak, she may have actually been eating the queen ant.

    I rotated the arm holding my axe once, loosening it up, and turned to pursue the ants again.

    Just as I turned, Rella opened her tiny beak as if to burp.

    A small puff of smoke seemed to escape.

    Wait, smoke?

    Startled, I turned back to look at Rella, but she simply opened her mouth again, releasing another tiny burp.

    But there was no smoke this time.

    ¡®Was I imagining things?¡¯

    I tilted my head in confusion and turned my body back around.

    There was no time to sit idly.

    I had to hurry before they all escaped.

    After confirming that there were no more ants nearby, I began sprinting towards the people who seemed to be struggling the most.

    From atop a building, people waved and called out to me.

    ¡°Over there! That way! They¡¯re over there!¡±

 Chapter 55: Paulâ€™s Scheme

    "Upright Serpent."

    With a clear voice, the mage¡¯s incantation echoed, and the water inside the container rose, writhing like a serpent.

    As the mage moved her hand, the water floated in midair, forming a wall to block the path of the flesh-eating ants. The ants hesitated at the water barrier, unable to advance, and after a moment, turned away.

    The spell seemed strange, yet it worked¡ªso that was all that mattered.

    Unlike his younger sibling, the mage who had partnered with Rafa was exceptionally skilled.

    Paul, who had only a surface-level understanding of magic, could tell that she was at a considerable level. The very fact that her incantations were so brief was proof of her talent.

    His sister, by contrast, would need to chant all day just to produce a small flame, barely enough to light a torch. She couldn''t fight with it¡ªno way to use fire to block or attack, as this mage could.

    Even if she put her heart and soul into it, the best his sister could manage was to slightly grow or move the flame. It would have been quicker to have the soldiers use fire on their own.

    Paul always knew his sister wasn¡¯t particularly skilled, but until now, he hadn¡¯t had a clear comparison. Seeing this woman compared to his sister Lira made it glaringly obvious just how much of a fool he and his father had been for laughingly considering marrying her off to a mage family.

    Sigh.

    Paul let out a long sigh.

    It had only been half a day since those creatures first emerged from their holes.

    It hadn¡¯t been that long, but his arms were already exhausted.

    Soldiers, adventurers, water mages¡ªthey were all doing their best, but the ants¡¯ exoskeletons were extremely tough, resisting most weapon strikes.

    They had to rely on blunt force to damage them, but that wasn¡¯t easy. Everyone''s strength began to wane, and their ability to hold back the ants grew slower and weaker.

    "Just hang on until Rafa gets here!"

    "Hold the line!"

    Encouraging shouts echoed from all directions, as people motivated each other to keep going.

    If these words had come from the city''s guards under normal circumstances, it might have sounded irresponsible.

    But Paul himself had shouted similar words many times.

    If these creatures had been attacking from outside the city walls, it would have been different. Fighting them within the city¡ªthis was a battle they could not win.

    If it had been a normal day, they would have abandoned the city and run.

    To be honest, when Paul first saw those ants, he almost collapsed on the spot, his knees weak.

    The huge ants, with their twitching black antennae, were terrifying just in appearance alone. And there weren¡¯t just one or two.

    One climbed out of the hole, followed by another, and then another, and another.

    Every instinct in him screamed to turn and flee, the urge rising in his throat.

    Yet he stood his ground because he believed in Rafa.

    Having witnessed Rafa''s strength firsthand, Paul and the soldiers knew that if he arrived, the tide would shift in their favor.

    But they didn¡¯t know if Rafa would get there in time¡ªif they would survive until he did.

    They trusted Rafa¡¯s strength, but the sheer number of ants was overwhelming. There were surely many more underground than above.

    How many were there in total? It was unimaginable.

    Rafa was strong, but with numbers like these, it would inevitably take time.

    ¡®Still, we¡¯re holding out much better than expected.¡¯

    Paul glanced at Tatiana.

    She wasn¡¯t their main combatant, but Tatiana observed her surroundings keenly, covering any gaps the soldiers or adventurers missed.

    There were many soldiers where his father was stationed, but here, they were few in comparison. It wouldn¡¯t have been surprising if this side had collapsed by now, but thanks to Tatiana, they had managed to hold the line without major mistakes.

    ¡®But still...¡¯

    Paul bit his lip as he watched a soldier being torn apart by an ant.

    Suddenly, the ants began pouring out of the holes. They had seemed to be coordinated before, moving together, but now that was gone. They moved chaotically, abandoning one another, as if they had lost their connection.

    They were reckless, advancing without any sense of reason, like creatures driven mad by fear.

    A few soldiers were torn apart, collapsing to the ground like broken dolls, and that was all it took for the ants to swarm through that breach.

    The dam had burst.

    The ants poured through, and the attacks from the nearby soldiers became useless. Tatiana could no longer hold them back with her water magic, either.Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there.

    There was no choice left.

    This city was done for.

    "Retreat! Fall back! Withdraw!"

    At Paul¡¯s command, the soldiers began to flee.

    Even if Rafa arrived now, there wouldn¡¯t be many left alive.

    The city, all of it, was going to be ruined and destroyed.

    Paul felt a sense of despair that threatened to overwhelm him.

    And then he heard someone shout.

    ¡°It¡¯s Rafa!¡±

    Could it be true?

    Had he finally arrived?

    Paul stopped in his tracks and turned around, almost reflexively.

    Instead of Rafa, however, he saw the gleaming face of an ant.

    One of the flesh-eating ants had chased him all the way to his back.

    He hadn¡¯t realized at all.

    He raised his weapon, but it was too late.

    The ant''s mouth was right in front of his nose.

    Ah, this is it, he thought, when suddenly the ant¡¯s head went flying off.

    A clear, polite voice rang in his ears.

    "I apologize for being late. I have already taken care of the area where the lord was stationed. This is the last one."

    With that, Rafa turned and moved on.

    What happened next was nothing short of absurd.

    The seemingly indestructible bodies of the ants were cut apart, their segmented bodies rolling around like toy pieces.

    Everywhere, the ants were torn to pieces, scattering like actual small ants underfoot.

    Maybe the reason the ants had started acting so strangely was because of Rafa¡¯s arrival.

    With Rafa present, the flesh-eating ants seemed to panic, thrashing as they tried to flee.

    They looked terrified.

    Unbelievable.

    Flesh-eating ants were frightened.

    ¡®How incredible.¡¯

    Tatiana and the soldiers began intercepting the ants fleeing from Rafa, and within moments, the tide had shifted, and the monstrous ants were being eradicated.

    Sometimes, when a situation is too overwhelming, you can¡¯t help but laugh.

    An odd laugh escaped Paul''s mouth.

    ¡°Lord Paul!¡±

    His attendant called out urgently, perhaps thinking Paul had gone mad.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine. I¡¯m okay.¡±

    Paul muttered, picking up his weapon again.

    ¡®I cannot let this chance slip away.¡¯

    This was something he had thought about for a long time.

    They couldn¡¯t lose this man, Rafa.

    Since the appearance of Helga, a prodigy like no other, the number of monstrous creatures plaguing the kingdom had drastically decreased.

    Wherever Helga went, other regions benefited as well, because the elite adventurers displaced by her presence relocated to those areas.

    The cities farthest from the royal capital had benefited the most.

    Endes was one of those cities.

    However, ever since Helga ventured into the Forest of Enchantment and stopped actively hunting, the beasts, now without a natural enemy, had grown rampant once more.

    Monsters that had been hiding in fear began emerging, driven by hunger.

    Cities that had previously maintained an equilibrium of adventurers were now struggling, as adventurers had moved to other places due to Helga¡¯s dominance.

    The void she left behind had weakened many regions.

    Villages cut off due to the resurgence of beasts had become isolated, some depopulated and ultimately abandoned. Other villages were absorbed by neighboring regions, and where there were fewer farmers, the impact on the surrounding lands was inevitable.

    This ripple effect touched other areas as well.

    The changes weren¡¯t drastic, but those who governed could see the effects that Helga''s absence was having.

    Especially in areas with strong monsters.

    It became clear¡ªHelga was a necessary evil.

    Paul glanced sideways at Rafa while working with his soldiers to fend off the ants.

    Every time Rafa swung his axe, ants crumpled helplessly to the ground.

    He was no weaker than Helga had been in her prime. Perhaps even stronger.

    "¡­"

    Adventurers follow opportunities wherever they present themselves.

    As long as there¡¯s a guild, they can go anywhere.

    Unlike farmers, they aren¡¯t tied to any particular piece of land or region.

    They want what everyone wants¡ªeasier work, less danger.

    It¡¯s the same for commoners and adventurers alike.

    Cities near the Forest of Enchantment face the strongest beasts.

    Working in places far from the forest is safer and easier.

    With the majority of skilled adventurers returning to the cities they once roamed, cities like Endes, near the forest, were left without strong adventurers.

    They tried to attract as many as possible, but it wasn¡¯t easy.

    ¡®If only I could anchor that man here.¡¯

    Paul bit his lip.

    Helga was entangled in conflicts with multiple noble families and held countless grudges.

    Rafa was her son.

    Undoubtedly, getting deeply involved with him would mean taking on complications.

    ¡®Even so, I must secure him. I must tie him to our family.¡¯

    Without Rafa, the city would have been destroyed today.

    Conflicts between noble families, even when they involve military power, are mostly political affairs.

    Securing Rafa might mean risking political isolation among the nobility, especially with the Duke¡¯s family involved.

    But if there were no soldiers or strong adventurers left to protect us, the end would come immediately.

    After today¡¯s attack by the flesh-eating ants, it was likely many citizens would flee.

    But Rafa¡¯s presence could eliminate such fears.

    Paul looked toward Tatiana.

    ¡®And there¡¯s that woman as well.¡¯

    Instead of marrying Lira into a mage family, it might be better to bring a strong mage directly into ours.

    Coincidentally, Paul¡¯s wife had passed away during childbirth, so he was currently unmarried.

    If it were his first marriage, the family and political implications would have to be carefully considered, but for a second marriage, expectations were somewhat more relaxed.

    If they could incorporate a strong mage¡¯s bloodline, both his father and the vassals would be convinced.

    Not only was the mage heritage appealing, but she was also beautiful.

    ¡®Rafa and Tatiana¡­ if I could bring both of them into our family...¡¯

    Pairing Rafa with his sister would be ideal, but if that was impossible, there were other methods.

    Lira was the only unmarried woman in the main family, but there were a few unmarried daughters in the branch families as well.

    They might have fianc¨¦s, but Paul was sure his father could deal with that.

    This matter was still on hold, but it had been his father who first brought it up¡ªtelling him to observe whether Rafa was worth the trouble.

    ¡®Father, he''s more than worth it.¡¯

    Before long, all the flesh-eating ants were defeated.

    Cheers erupted from the soldiers, and Tatiana, visibly relieved, slumped to the ground, breathing deeply.

    Paul stepped forward to Rafa, grabbing his hand.

    ¡°Thank you, Rafa.¡±

    ¡°No need to mention it.¡±

    Rafa smiled faintly.

    ¡°Rafa, our city owes you a tremendous debt of gratitude. We are so very thankful. As a gesture of our appreciation, I would like to formally invite you to my estate. What do you think?¡±

    An invitation from a noble was something a commoner couldn¡¯t refuse.

    It was akin to a command.

    No one would even think to refuse.

    Most would feel honored by such an invitation.

    But as expected of Helga¡¯s son, Rafa refused Paul''s offer as easily as a breeze.

    ¡°Thank you for the offer, but I must decline.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    A direct refusal, right in front of him.

    Rafa didn¡¯t even bother to give a reason.

    He simply didn¡¯t want to.

    The Duke¡¯s successor, Klaus, was his father.

    Judging from his noble speech and demeanor, Rafa certainly wasn¡¯t ignorant of noble etiquette.

    Even setting aside noble decorum, it¡¯s rare for even commoners to outright refuse an invitation in such a blunt manner.

    ¡®Still, this proves how different Rafa is from Helga.¡¯

    From what he had heard, if this had been Helga, she would have swung her axe first, chopping off his head before even saying she wasn¡¯t interested.

    She was known to be that violent.

    But Rafa had general decency and could be reasoned with.

    From what he had seen, heard, and experienced up to now, Rafa seemed like an ordinary man.

    Only his abilities were beyond human limits.

    ¡®Before other noble families notice what kind of person he is, I need to act.¡¯

    It had seemed easy at first, but a sense of urgency now bubbled within Paul.

    Under normal circumstances, anyone would want to join a noble family.

    Given that he was born into nobility, one would expect him to be glad to return.

    He assumed Rafa would follow if they presented a marriage offer.

    But based on Rafa¡¯s response just now, that might not be the case.

    Perhaps Rafa wasn¡¯t interested in noble society at all.

    If that was true, how could he secure him?

    Though his mind spun with all sorts of thoughts, Paul remained silent, his smile as gentle as ever.

 Chapter 56: Riras Marriage Proposal

    While the entire city was in turmoil due to the flesh-eating ants, Rira had locked herself in her room, trembling in fear.

    Monsters inside the city walls... At first, she thought it would be her time to shine. She had imagined herself burning them all away with her fire magic.

    And so, she ignored her attendant''s protests and ran outside.

    But the moment she saw the flesh-eating ants from afar...

    Rira covered her face with both hands, the shame and fear of that moment washing over her.

    When she saw the monstrous creatures tossing people like ragdolls, her legs gave out beneath her. By the time the attendant managed to lift her back up, the ground beneath her was wet with a pool of urine that carried a distinct smell.

    Though her attendant pretended not to notice, Rira knew he had. He couldn¡¯t have missed it.

    Since that moment, she hadn¡¯t left her room.

    During the dragon-slaying mission, the dragon had already been dead by the time she saw it. She hadn''t really understood how terrifying monsters could be.

    She thought the flesh-eating ants would be a joke compared to a dragon, the strongest of all monsters.

    ¡®What do I do now?¡¯

    It wasn¡¯t just fear. The confidence she had in herself¡ªher belief that she was special¡ªhad plummeted to rock bottom.

    A magician is a rare and valuable being. The female magician who had been her tutor during childhood had told her so.

    She had said that the bloodline of a magician was cherished and celebrated in any family.

    The royal family of their country, she said, carried the blood of magicians. The Duke''s family, which carried the royal bloodline, was the same.

    Two of the most powerful families in the kingdom were known to have the strongest magician bloodlines.

    Because of this, even families unrelated to magic cherished magician bloodlines as prized gems¡ªrare adornments to embellish the family¡¯s prestige.

    But those with a talent for magic were becoming scarcer by the day.

    Powerful magicians were becoming rarer, and even mid-level magicians, who were once common, were now few and far between.

    That¡¯s why even those with a little talent for magic were highly regarded by magician families, the female tutor had told her during the three short months she taught her.

    [That¡¯s why I was able to marry into a magician family myself,] her tutor had said, smiling¡ªa smile that had left a deep impression on young Rira.

    ¡®But¡­¡¯

    That day, Rira had seen it.

    A woman, younger than herself, with the ability to control water as if it were part of her own body.

    Rira could barely produce flames, moving them just a short distance, while this commoner...

    Jealousy was quickly followed by doubt.

    Perhaps the things she had been told as a child were wrong.

    Perhaps her father and her brother were right after all.

    She knew her behavior had become infamous in high society. She was known for her temper.

    But she had never cared. She believed that her value, being born with a magician¡¯s blood, was different from that of an ordinary noblewoman.

    She thought her worth wouldn''t diminish just because she got older.

    But was that really true?

    The matches her father had suggested had steadily declined in quality.

    Initially, her suitors came from some distant magician families, but now it was only ordinary families they talked about.

    Her brother had warned her repeatedly that her worth wasn''t high. He¡¯d said that if things continued this way, in a few years, they would have no choice but to marry her off to a less desirable family.

    She¡¯d thought it was just a threat, something to get her to behave.

    But if it was true...

    ¡®What do I do?¡¯

    Perhaps she should just accept the proposal her father had recommended, even if it wasn''t the best match.

    But the prospects currently available were far inferior to her previous suitors.

    Even those from similar ranks were from less prestigious families, non-magician households, or families otherwise a rank or two below her previous prospects.

    If she were to marry into such a family, she would surely become the laughingstock of high society.

    And many of her previous suitors had already married other women.

    If she attended a social gathering and saw them happily married to other women while she herself was bound to a much lower match¡ªhow they would laugh at her.

    The thought alone was unbearable.

    Rira sighed heavily as her attendant entered the room.

    "My lady, the Count is summoning you. He says he has something important to discuss, and he wants you to come to the drawing room immediately."

    "I understand."

    Rira swallowed nervously.

    Whenever her father summoned her to the drawing room, it was always about marriage.

    ¡®This time¡­ This time, I won''t refuse, even if the family is a step down.¡¯

    Recalling the mage who controlled water, Rira bit her lip.

    Even if it was humiliating, she had no choice now.

    She needed to compromise.

    Suppressing her discomfort, Rira stood up.

    When she arrived at the drawing room where her father waited, even the attendant present left the room.

    What was this about?

    Her father had an unusually stern look on his face.

    ¡®Maybe he thinks I''m going to refuse again.¡¯

    Rira let out a small sigh.

    She knew she had been stubborn, that she had made things difficult.

    But this time, it would be different.The author''s content has been appropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.

    She understood that she would have to marry whomever her father deemed appropriate.

    Rira bowed her head slightly to her father.

    ¡°Father, I have come as you requested.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Her father stared at her with a heavy expression before opening his mouth.

    ¡°Your future partner has been decided.¡±

    ¡°¡­Yes.¡±

    Which family was it this time?

    Last time, it had almost been the son of an Earl.

    This time, it might be a Baron or perhaps even a knight.

    But she had resolved to accept it regardless and awaited her father¡¯s words.

    ¡°But we have yet to receive consent from the suitor.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    The words confused her.

    A marriage proposal without the other party¡¯s consent?

    When Rira looked up, her father''s face hardened even more.

    A face that said he would brook no objections.

    ¡°This time, you must earn your partner''s favor before we can proceed with the engagement.¡±

    ¡°Father¡­?¡±

    Rira still did not understand, and she called out to her father, puzzled.

    Her father opened his mouth, his face set with determination.

    ¡°His name is Rafa, the hero who saved this city. You''ve heard of him. I intend to send you to him.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    The words were so shocking that her mouth fell open.

    Rafa¡­ Wasn¡¯t that the barbarian?

    He had no family, no title¡ªnothing.

    And she was supposed to¡­ What? Win his favor? Seduce him?

    ¡°F-Father, what are you talking about¡­?¡±

    Rira took a step forward, but her father glared at her fiercely.

    ¡°If you refuse this time, you will be cast out of this family.¡±

    Cast out.

    Not sent to a convent, not married off into some lesser branch, but exiled¡ªcut off completely.

    Her mind went blank, and Rira fainted on the spot.

    ***

    The city was filled with cheers in the aftermath of the extermination of the flesh-eating ants.

    People celebrated their survival.

    Considering that a monster attack had occurred inside the city walls, the damage to buildings was surprisingly minimal.

    This was not just due to my efforts, but also because of the combined forces of the soldiers, adventurers, and civilians who all worked together to fend off the ants.

    The city was wounded but standing, and countless people who might otherwise have died had survived.

    But not everyone had survived.

    Though it seemed like a miracle that so many people were saved, many had still died.

    While part of the city was bursting with joy, another part was weighed down by the heavy sorrow of loss, like wet cotton soaked with tears.

    Countless graves were dug in the commoners¡¯ cemetery outside the city, and bodies were lowered into those graves.

    After the dead were buried, it was time for the living to move on.

    Though the dead had no more need of food and shelter, those still breathing did.

    People repaired buildings and cleared away debris.

    Among the many buildings destroyed, the largest site of destruction was the crater I had made at the end.

    It had been a particularly busy part of the city, with buildings clustered together.

    I had caused many people to lose their homes and businesses.

    I''m sorry.

    I didn''t think the hole would end up being so big.

    I¡¯d thought it would be less than half that size, maybe just a tenth.

    It was always difficult to precisely control power when it came to such force.

    I had wondered whether they would demand compensation, but luckily, no one had brought it up.

    It was probably because the merit of exterminating the flesh-eating ants far outweighed the damage caused to the buildings.

    If it had been the other way around, I definitely would have had to pay.

    As we walked, Tatiana suddenly stopped.

    It seemed they had found a body amidst the debris.

    A woman in tattered clothes rushed over, crying.

    When one person began to cry, those who had lost their families started crying too.

    The people near the woman quietly shed tears.

    Tatiana, who had been staring silently at the body, suddenly muttered,

    ¡°If my teacher were here¡­¡±

    Her shoulders slumped slightly.

    ¡°If my teacher had come to this city instead of me, maybe we wouldn¡¯t have been attacked by the flesh-eating ants.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°My teacher would have known as soon as she found those tunnels. No, she would have known as soon as she stepped into this city. She would have had a plan¡ªa way to keep the ants from attacking.¡±

    Tatiana spoke softly, her shoulders drooping further.

    ¡°¡­I knew something was wrong when we entered that forest, but why couldn¡¯t I sense anything when we arrived in this city? If it had been my teacher, she would have noticed.¡±

    I see.

    Tatiana had been quite gloomy since the incident ended.

    I had assumed it was because this was her first experience with something like this, so I hadn¡¯t brought it up.

    Seeing people die, seeing them get eaten¡ªit¡¯s something that¡¯s difficult for anyone to handle the first time they witness it.

    Knowing about it intellectually and experiencing it firsthand are completely different.

    But it wasn¡¯t something someone else could help with.

    I thought she just needed time to overcome it and get used to it on her own.

    But it seemed I had been wrong.

    Tatiana blamed herself for the deaths, thinking that her teacher could have saved them if she had been there instead.

    Maybe that was how her shock had manifested.

    On the surface, she was confident and acted experienced, but in reality, she lacked the emotional resilience that came from interacting with others.

    I hadn¡¯t noticed it when I¡¯d thought of her as an old witch, but knowing her real age, I could see her flaws more clearly.

    I patted her gently on the back.

    ¡°You did well. I¡¯m sure your teacher is amazing, but I don¡¯t think she could have done better than you.¡±

    ¡°¡­Thank you.¡±

    Tatiana smiled faintly, her gratitude lacking conviction.

    She didn¡¯t seem to believe my words had any real weight.

    Maybe she thought I was just saying it to comfort her.

    ¡®But I meant it sincerely.¡¯

    And, in reality, that¡¯s probably the case.

    I couldn¡¯t be certain if everything Tatiana said about her teacher was true, but no matter how incredible she was, there was no way to subdue all those flesh-eating ants in that sprawling underground.

    It was too vast.

    It felt like a massive, multi-layered city hidden beneath the ground.

    I had wandered through it myself, so I knew¡ªthe tunnels were incredibly expansive and complex.

    Now, soldiers were guarding the ant holes, preventing anyone from entering.

    The lord had ordered an investigation team to be formed.

    They were probably planning to use it for something someday.

    Perhaps as an emergency escape route, or a hidden stash for grain or valuables.

    If they installed sturdy doors and made a few modifications to the passageways, it would be perfect for such purposes.

    That¡¯s what I would do.

    The point is, no matter how vast that underground was, there was no way anyone could wipe out all those ants or force them to retreat.

    Not even Tatiana¡¯s amazing teacher.

    When I explained this to Tatiana, her lips pursed slightly.

    "My teacher was truly incredible. No magical creature ever came near our home when I lived in the forest. Even if one came close, she easily dealt with it. She would definitely have thought of something."

    She seemed a bit upset.

    ¡°But no matter how big your cabin in the forest was, it couldn''t have been as big as this city, right? And there wasn¡¯t anything lurking underground. That¡¯s different¡ªit would be easier to deal with.¡±

    In response to my words, Tatiana began passionately explaining just how great her teacher was.

    She spoke at length about how remarkable her teacher was, eyes alight with fervor.

    Honestly, it was hard to believe.

    If her teacher was as amazing as she claimed, it sounded like the stuff of legends¡ªlike something out of a movie or a comic book.

    There couldn¡¯t possibly be a person like that.

    And as I listened, I got the impression that these weren¡¯t stories she had witnessed firsthand¡ªthey sounded more like the kind of stories you hear as a child before bed.

    Because they all felt strangely familiar.

    Like fairy tales or stories from children¡¯s books.

    My guess is that stories she¡¯d heard in her youth had mingled with reality in her mind.

    I¡¯d heard before that children often can¡¯t tell the difference between reality and fantasy.

    Especially someone like her¡ªa witch capable of affecting the thoughts of others, something called the ¡°Delusion of Dorothy,¡± or whatever.

    Her teacher might not have intended it, but her stories might have planted themselves deeply in Tatiana¡¯s young mind.

    If she¡¯d lived among other people, fantasy would have stayed as just fantasy, but she¡¯d only had the witch and a bard to spin her tales.

    Even I might have lost my grip on reality in such a situation.

    It''s understandable, really.

    A young girl in the middle of the forest, enthralled by the stories of an old witch¡ªit was a bit sad, both for Tatiana and for her teacher.

    She seemed to feel a bit better after her rant.

    She took a deep breath, having spoken too much, then shrugged her shoulders.

    ¡°Well, I¡¯m not my teacher, so I can''t do anything that impressive. But that¡¯s the same for all witches¡ªno witch in this world is as amazing as my teacher.¡±

    ¡°Sure, sure.¡±

    I smiled lightly, nodding, and Tatiana straightened up, her expression serious.

    ¡°It¡¯s true. My teacher really is¡ª"

    Her words were cut short as we saw the lord¡¯s son, Paul, approaching from a short distance away.

    Tatiana let out a small sigh.

    Paul had been seeking us out frequently since the attack by the flesh-eating ants.

    "That guy is really uncomfortable."

    Tatiana muttered quietly.

    I felt the same.

    Sigh.

    After I¡¯d rejected his invitation the first time, he hadn¡¯t extended another, but he still seemed to be waiting for the right moment.

    He said he wanted to show his gratitude for us saving the city, but it was clear he wanted more.

    Please, just stop.

    With my mother¡¯s situation, getting involved with the nobility was terrifying to even think about.

    What if I ran into someone from the family of the woman my mother had killed?

    On that day, I¡¯d kill everyone and retreat into the Enchanted Forest.

    Having come into this world, if I had to return to isolation in the forest without having enjoyed a single good thing, what would be the point?

    Just imagining that possibility made me shiver in fear.

    I had thought of leaving the city, but I had finally begun to be accepted by people. Starting the whole process over again in a new place sounded exhausting.

    It might not seem that way, but it hurt every time people looked at me like I was a monster.

    It hurt, just a little, deep inside.

    If it had been my mother, it must have hurt her even more, being a woman.

    Sigh.

    There were probably quite a few people who recognized that I was Helga¡¯s son from my face. Paul was probably one of them.

    Then why did he keep coming?

    The more his family interacted with me, the greater the chances were that they would face opposition from other noble families.

    Surely he knew that?

    There was no way a nobleman wouldn¡¯t know something like that.

    Yet, why did he keep coming?

    I sighed a million times inwardly as Paul stood before us.

    ¡°Hello, Mr. Rafa, and Miss Tatiana.¡±

    Paul greeted us, smiling broadly.

 Chapter 57: Not the Phoenix I Thought It Was

    Paul, being a noble, was adept at masking his emotions. Sometimes, his smiling face resembled a mask, and it gave me an eerie feeling.

    Now that I think about it, my father once told me when I was young, Nobles stab you in the heart with a smile on their faces.

    "..."

    I suddenly found myself smiling. At that time, my mother, in a low voice, had muttered, Then just kill them as you pull the knife out.

    Father hadn''t meant it literally, but...

    Since my father and I often spoke in the Arenon language, which wasn''t my mother¡¯s native tongue, she picked up some phrases over time. But when it came to metaphors, she struggled to grasp their meaning. I think she took my father''s words literally.

    Back then, I didn''t remember my previous life either, and I would shout the same things as my mother.

    Okay, Mom. I''ll kill them before they can pull the knife out.

    Hmm, I was simple and foolish, even as a child. It felt like since I was born as Rafa and blended with the environment, my intelligence had regressed somewhat. I had become simpler, a bit different from who I used to be in my previous life.

    Perhaps a soul isn¡¯t made up of just one solid entity. Since my rebirth, I''ve occasionally thought this. Maybe a human soul is a mosaic of small fragments, gathered together across many reincarnations.

    Being born as Rafa, I am not entirely the same as my past self¡ªsimilar but slightly different.

    As these vague thoughts ran through my mind, Paul''s voice came into my ears.

    ¡°¡­ In addition, we have received funds from several places related to the dragon hunt. On top of that, we must also discuss the reward for defeating the flesh-eating ants. Therefore, I was hoping that you would come to the estate this evening.¡±

    Ah, I shouldn''t be standing here daydreaming.

    ¡°Of course, Miss Tatiana is also welcome. Since the two of you were a team, and both of you are heroes who saved our city.¡±

    Paul smiled brightly.

    ¡°I appreciate the invitation, but we must leave early tomorrow for our next request. Please deposit the dragon reward at the guild. As for the reward for defeating the ants, we¡¯re okay without it. We didn''t do it expecting a reward.¡±

    I cut off his suggestion as neatly as I could, and Paul looked at me with a saint-like smile.

    He seemed flustered inside¡ªhis eyes were trembling slightly.

    ¡°Well¡­ I suppose that might be difficult. We must provide a proper reward. Our domain handles these matters strictly, unlike other places that try to sweep things under the rug.¡±

    Hmm, so showing that compensation and due processes are properly handled is important to him. At the very least, he needs to make it seem like they¡¯ve paid the reward.

    In that case, I see no reason to refuse.

    Besides, it¡¯s a source of income for Tatiana as well.

    The more money, the better.

    ¡°Alright, then, please pay the reward in cash and deposit it into the guild.¡±

    Paul looked at me, seemingly at a loss for words.

    But he kept that saint-like smile on his face.

    Nobles are truly incredible. How does he manage to keep that smile plastered on his face? If it were me, my facial muscles would have cramped up long ago.

    Paul spoke with a subtle hint of desperation.

    ¡°But¡­ perhaps we could discuss this further. Maybe there¡¯s something Rafa desires, or something we could provide. Or perhaps there''s something Miss Tatiana would like as well. It would be best to talk it out properly, don''t you think?¡±

    He really wanted to extend the invitation, after all. It seemed clear that this wasn¡¯t just about discussing the reward.

    Something about it smelled troublesome.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but the dragon hunt has made us well-known, and our schedule has already filled up. Maybe in a few months, but for now, it¡¯ll be hard to find the time.¡±

    ¡°I-I see.¡±

    Paul was still smiling, but his disappointment was evident.

    ¡°¡­ Then please, when things settle down, do come to visit our estate. You are welcome anytime.¡±

    ¡°Yes, if the opportunity arises.¡±

    As Paul turned away, his shoulders looked somewhat slumped.

    Once he was out of sight, Tatiana¡¯s eyes widened as she whispered,

    ¡°Are we really that busy?¡±

    ¡°No. They said there¡¯s nothing suitable for a mage, so we haven''t received any requests yet. You''ve been with me the whole time, so you know that.¡±

    ¡°¡­ Right.¡±

    Tatiana let out a small sigh.

    Terms like Dragon Slayer, Mage''s Party, and Hero all sounded great, but they turned out to be obstacles when it came to receiving actual requests.

    We had priced ourselves out of most jobs.

    Paul had probably sensed that I was lying.

    "By the way."Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings.

    I turned to look at Tatiana, who was looking up at me, her head tilted.

    ¡°Do you happen to know what to feed a young phoenix?¡±

    ¡°Hmm¡­ Why are you asking all of a sudden?¡±

    Tatiana tilted her head even further in confusion.

    ¡°Well, last time, this little one seemed to release some smoke after eating the queen ant. I didn¡¯t get a good look at it, but it seemed that way. I¡¯ve been feeding it mostly meat, but I¡¯m wondering if I should feed it live monsters instead.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not really sure. I know phoenixes eat magical beasts, but as for the young ones¡­¡±

    I scratched my head and let out a small sigh.

    Rella was still running around, chasing bugs.

    Still tiny.

    ¡°When do phoenixes grow to their full size, anyway?¡±

    If the mother phoenix had died when I was young, then Rella had remained this small for years now.

    If Rella doesn''t grow to its adult size before I die, it won''t be able to survive properly. When I voiced my concern, Tatiana tilted her head in thought.

    ¡°I heard they grow a little slower than chickens, so it should take about a year or two for them to reach their full size, right?¡±

    ¡°¡­What?¡±

    I stopped in my tracks without even realizing it.

    Wait, wait, hold on.

    Rella¡¯s mother died when I was less than ten years old.

    Mother had retrieved the phoenix feather after my fight with the bear.

    But¡­ A year or two for a phoenix to grow to full size?

    ¡°Could it be¡­?¡±

    I looked over at Rella.

    Could it be that Rella wasn¡¯t left alone because its mother had died?

    That wasn¡¯t the phoenix?

    Did my mother just bring back a feather, as Father had said?

    I see. If I¡¯d left it alone, its mother might have found it... and instead, I essentially kidnapped it.

    Oh no, what should I do?

    ***

    After hearing her father''s command¡ªmore of a decree, really¡ªRira immediately ran to her brother.

    She pleaded tearfully for him to change their father¡¯s mind, insisting that she couldn''t marry a barbarian. But it was no use.

    No matter how much she cried and threw a fit, the result remained the same.

    This time, she realized, it was different.

    Even her mother, who would usually frown at her, had interceded on her behalf, telling her father that it was too much.

    Encouraged by this, Rira went to her father again, but things had changed.

    Her father, who had always given in when she cried, locked her in the punishment room.

    He wouldn¡¯t release her until she stopped crying.

    During her confinement, her meals were limited to bread and stew.

    Even that was taken away if she dared to complain.

    The maids who had always catered to her whims were gone.

    Her usual attendant had been replaced by someone else.

    The steward was given the authority to discipline her. If she threw objects or hit a maid or attendant, she would be locked in her room.

    Oh, this time it was really different. Today, she had no choice but to accept the maid¡¯s assistance in putting on makeup and changing into her dress.

    She heard that the barbarian would be coming to dinner today.

    Usually, an invitation would be sent well in advance, and both parties would prepare accordingly. But it seemed, since he was a barbarian, they hadn''t even bothered to send an invitation until the morning of the event.

    But even for same-day arrangements, the hosts didn¡¯t just prepare on the day itself.

    The chef had been preparing ingredients for days, and flowers and decorations had been arranged for this day.

    At the dinner, she was to be seated next to the barbarian, along with her brother and the female magician.

    Her mother had frowned at the mention of marriage with a barbarian, but her father had insisted that it was necessary, and her mother had reluctantly remained silent.

    Rira had no allies.

    She would be handed over to a barbarian.

    Swallowing her rage and humiliation, Rira bit her lip, her body trembling with anger.

    This was unacceptable.

    But she had nowhere to direct her fury.

    Her chest felt so tight she thought she might die, as the maid tightened her corset.

    She tightened it far more than usual, until she could barely breathe.

    She could feel her flesh being squeezed between her bones.

    ¡°Hey, isn''t that too tight?¡±

    ¡°Apologies, my lady.¡±

    The maid spoke quietly, but her grip remained firm.

    Maybe she was venting her own frustrations.

    That thought crossed Rira¡¯s mind, and she spun around, glaring at the maid.

    A message had come.

    Had the barbarian arrived?

    Her eyebrows shot up reflexively.

    But the words spoken by the maid who entered next were unexpected.

    ¡°My lady, tonight¡¯s dinner has been canceled.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Instead of feeling joy at not having to meet the barbarian, her first emotion was displeasure.

    Here she was, going through all this preparation, and now this?

    Whatever the reason¡ªwhatever the circumstances¡ªwas it acceptable for someone to not show up for a dinner with a noble lady?

    And to make matters worse, she''d have to go through all this preparation again to meet him.

    How irritating.

    Why did she, a noblewoman, have to prepare twice for a barbarian?

    The situation she had already hated had become even more unbearable.

    After changing into her regular clothes, Rira went to find Paul.

    She wanted to confront her father and argue that such rudeness was unforgivable and that they should abandon the engagement. But she already knew her father would not listen to her.

    Her only hope was her brother, the future Count.

    If anyone could sway their father, it was him.

    She hadn''t sent word in advance.

    She should have had an attendant make an appointment, but that would have given her brother the chance to refuse to see her.

    She had learned well over the last few days how cold her brother could be.

    When she arrived at her brother''s door, the attendant wouldn¡¯t let her in.

    ¡°Open this door! How dare you refuse me!¡±

    Her voice echoed sharply through the corridor.

    She knew that she would be locked in the punishment room again.

    But seeing the attendant standing there silently, she couldn¡¯t help herself.

    ¡°Open it right now!¡±

    Just as she raised her fan to strike the attendant, a voice came from within.

    ¡°Let her in.¡±

    It was her brother.

    The attendant, who hadn''t budged in response to her threats, quietly opened the door.

    This made her hate him even more, and she irritably threw her fan at the attendant.

    After glaring at the attendant, she stepped inside, where her brother greeted her with a weary expression.

    ¡°Rira, what is it?¡±

    ¡°Brother, that barbarian is so rude. I don''t know what his circumstances are, but he dares not show up for dinner with me. How can we proceed with such a marriage... Brother, doesn''t this anger you? Would you really send me to such a man?¡±

    ¡°Rira.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s too much. If you send me to that man, I¡­¡±

    The image of the barbarian desiring her flashed in her mind, and her body shivered in disgust. Her brother''s face grew even more tired as he spoke.

    ¡°Rira, I have a rough idea of what you¡¯re thinking. But there''s no need to worry. That man has no interest in our family or in you¡ªnone whatsoever. As for this marriage... I don''t know what Father told you, but he is likely to refuse it outright.¡±

    ¡°W-What? Brother, I¡­¡±

    ¡°You still seem to think you¡¯re exceptional, but that man has no interest in you. Your talent for magic, your family name¡ªnone of it holds any appeal for him. Not even your appearance. There''s a woman more beautiful than you by his side. If he were interested in anyone, it would be her.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    She must have gone pale.

    Her brother looked at her with a hint of pity.

    ¡°Father may not have told you, perhaps to protect your pride, but Rira, if you fail to win his favor, Father plans to adopt a more beautiful girl from a branch family and offer her to him.¡±

    ¡°Th-That¡­¡±

    ¡°In that case, they¡¯ll pick someone younger or of better standing than the magician beside him right now, to make sure they succeed. He is valuable enough to us that we would go that far.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    She wasn¡¯t even sure how she got back to her room.

    Her brother¡¯s words echoed in her head.

    I am not even worthy in the eyes of that barbarian?

    Her father had told her she had to win the barbarian''s favor before they could proceed with the engagement, but she had never imagined it would be difficult.

    Of course, she had thought, once they met, the barbarian would want her and would be eager to have her.

    But now her father and her brother were telling her she wasn''t even worth as much as that barbarian?

    Rira?

    Her own father and brother thought that?

    Rira sat still throughout the night.

    She cried so much that her eyes were swollen and sore.

    It felt like she had shed all the tears of her lifetime in one night.

    Her tears finally stopped around dawn as the sky began to brighten.

    Seeing the dim light seep through the window, Rira clenched her teeth.

    I¡¯ll show them.

    She would make that barbarian beg for her love, make him prostrate himself before her¡ªshe would make sure her father and brother witnessed that.

    I¡¯ll never let them say I¡¯m worthless again.

 Chapter 58: The Phoenix Feather

    After my conversation with Paul, I found that there were still no suitable jobs available.

    I waited for a few days, but nothing came up.

    Still, since there was always the possibility of work showing up, I kept heading to the guild anyway.

    "Another fruitless day, perhaps," I thought, my shoulders sagging unconsciously.

    I couldn''t help but sigh, but before I could, I heard a small sigh from beside me.

    "Haa..."

    Tatiana let out a long sigh.

    "Rafa, at least you still have some money. I¡¯m really down to my last coins¡­ Haa¡­ I thought I¡¯d be making money left and right with good skills, but things never go as planned. My master always said life is hell, and he was right."

    The term "hell" doesn¡¯t actually exist in this world.

    There¡¯s another word used to mean the underworld.

    "Uh, do you know what ¡®hell¡¯ means?" I asked.

    Tatiana sighed again. "It means things are difficult. It¡¯s a word only witches use. Though the only witch I know is my master."

    That¡¯s not what it means.

    Well, I suppose if you interpret it a certain way, it¡¯s similar, but ¡°hell¡± doesn¡¯t mean difficult.

    And it definitely isn¡¯t a term exclusive to witches.

    She mentioned that her master was quite old, and I assumed she was from a generation far before mine, but maybe the time axis between Earth and this world is different.

    Life is hell.

    At least that saying doesn''t belong to the grandparents¡¯ generation.

    Perhaps her master is closer to my age or maybe slightly older.

    I thought it might have been nice if I could have met her master.

    While we were walking, sighing and talking, we soon arrived at the central plaza where the guild was located.

    The guild building was visible in the distance.

    "If there¡¯s no job again today, let¡¯s just go hunt a few beasts," I suggested.

    Beast-hunting, depending on the type, was still a reliable way to make money, even without a formal request. The guild bought most parts of beasts, like their meat, hides, organs, and horns, since these materials were always in demand.

    "Is it because of Rella?" Tatiana asked, glancing up at me.

    I had shared with her my suspicion that I might have essentially kidnapped Rella.

    "Yeah, I¡¯m hoping her mother might take her back."

    My shoulders slumped slightly.

    Rella was adorable, and I had grown quite attached to her.

    To be honest, I wanted to keep her with me.

    But if her mother was alive, and if there was even a slight chance she would accept her back, then it would be the right thing to return Rella to her.

    I had no real confidence in my ability to raise her properly as a great phoenix.

    Not to mention that she wasn''t even really flying yet.

    Rella tried¡ªshe really did. She would flap her wings, her eyes full of determination, and she almost looked convincing. But then she''d just drop down with a thud.

    Sigh.

    Wild animals usually abandon their young once they¡¯ve been handled by humans, but according to Tatiana, phoenixes are different from typical wild animals.

    Phoenixes live for a very long time, but they only give birth to one or two offspring in their entire lifetime, which makes the bond between parent and child much stronger than in ordinary wild animals.

    So maybe, just maybe, her mother would still recognize her, even with all the human scent on her.

    "Will she really?" I pondered.

    Animals are known to recognize and distinguish with their sense of smell. What if she attacked Rella instead?

    The worries I¡¯d wrestled with last night started creeping back in.

    Sigh.

    When I sighed, Rella gently pecked the top of my head.

    "Chirp!"

    I guess she didn''t want me to sigh. Maybe she thought I was feeling down and was trying to comfort me.The author''s tale has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.

    "..."

    No, that probably wasn¡¯t it. I didn¡¯t think she was that perceptive.

    She probably just didn¡¯t like all the sighing.

    As I walked across the plaza, sighing, I noticed the guild doors swing open.

    Jenny hurried out of the guild building, almost running.

    She looked like she was in a rush, a piece of paper clutched in her hand.

    "Please, don¡¯t let it be another beast attack," I thought, unconsciously quickening my pace. Jenny spotted me.

    "Rafa! Tatiana!" she called out, running toward us.

    It seemed she had come out to find us.

    Jenny, now standing in front of us, slightly out of breath, spoke.

    "It''s been tough finding the right job here, so I contacted other guilds¡­ and it turns out they were just about to send a request to us as well."

    Jenny held up the piece of paper with a smile.

    "A request for a phoenix feather."

    "..."

    The timing couldn¡¯t have been more perfect.

    I was already thinking of going to find a phoenix.

    But accepting this request came with complications.

    It¡¯s not like I could just ask a phoenix for a feather and expect it to comply.

    It would have to be taken by force.

    But¡­ Phoenixes are far rarer creatures than even dragons, which, surprisingly, could be found here and there.

    Almost no one knows where phoenixes live.

    When Tatiana first met me, she boasted that she could tell me where to find a phoenix, and now I understood why it was such valuable information.

    Back then, I didn¡¯t know. But now, I do.

    So, if I were to go hunt for a phoenix, the closest place would be the Forest of Enchantment, and if a phoenix lived there, it was likely Rella''s mother.

    Since I was planning to return Rella anyway, it was natural for me to think of going there. But if I were to pluck a feather while I was there, it would feel wrong.

    As I struggled with my thoughts, Jenny quickly continued.

    "But there¡¯s a catch with this request. Normally, when a phoenix feather is requested, it doesn¡¯t matter if it''s slightly broken or a bit worn out, but this time, the condition is that the feather must be completely intact."

    However, phoenixes are formidable, and they use fire. To capture one without damaging it at all is almost impossible.

    Maybe I¡¯d find a feather lying around in their nest, but a phoenix wouldn''t let a person get that close without a fight.

    Obtaining an undamaged feather was, in essence, like trying to catch a falling star.

    "So no adventurer wanted to take this job," Jenny explained. "When Helga was active, she handled similar requests involving undamaged feathers, but now there¡¯s no one with that level of ability. It¡¯s such a difficult task that the reward is very high."

    I hadn¡¯t given my answer yet, but Jenny seemed to assume I¡¯d take the job. As we walked towards the guild, she continued explaining.

    "There¡¯s another condition too: whoever retrieves the feather has to deliver it directly to the location specified by the client, and the payment will be made there. But don¡¯t worry about deception¡ªthis client is a well-established merchant group, so there¡¯s no chance of any tricks."

    Though rare, there have been instances where clients killed adventurers to take what was delivered or simply vanished after receiving the goods.

    They might ask you to wait while they bring the money, and the next thing you know, you¡¯re unconscious on the floor.

    "To prevent this, especially with high-value requests, clients are sometimes asked for a deposit, though it doesn¡¯t fully eliminate the risk."

    Jenny frowned slightly as she spoke.

    "And there¡¯s another issue," she continued, her tone more serious. "The deadline is very tight. Such requests can sometimes have deadlines of several years, but this one has less than a month left. There¡¯s no time to try and locate a phoenix. That¡¯s part of why this request was passed over to us."

    Jenny stopped in front of the guild building.

    "To be honest, if it were anyone else, our guild wouldn¡¯t have taken this request. But I think you and Tatiana have a chance."

    She took a deep breath, as if she found it difficult to say what came next, and looked directly at me.

    "There¡¯s a phoenix living in the Forest of Enchantment."

    I know.

    It lived there.

    Jenny led us inside to a section of the guild that I hadn¡¯t entered before.

    It was one large open space, but this part was separated from the rest by shelves and supplies.

    Jenny took a box out of a desk drawer and placed it on the table.

    Inside were several old maps.

    Jenny pulled one out and spread it on the table.

    "This is a map of the Forest of Enchantment and its surrounding area."

    Mountains were drawn with triangular peaks, and cities were small enclosed shapes representing fortresses.

    It was much different from modern maps.

    It almost looked as if a child had drawn it.

    "Our guild is located here," Jenny said, pointing to one of the small fortress symbols.

    "And this is the Forest of Enchantment."

    Her finger moved to a forest symbol a short distance away.

    "The Forest of Enchantment is incredibly dangerous."

    The beasts there are too numerous and powerful, and few who venture deep inside ever come back.

    The few who do make it are an exception.

    For that reason, the Forest of Enchantment is also known as the Forest of Death.

    Despite the danger, the number of magical beasts and unique herbs that grow there means that many adventurers attempt to explore it every year, honing their skills, even though some of them never return.

    When someone talks about going to the Forest of Enchantment, they usually mean only its shallow outskirts. Hardly anyone ever ventures deep inside.

    "But phoenixes don¡¯t live in the shallow parts of the forest. You¡¯d have to go deeper, probably all the way to the center."

    Jenny¡¯s finger tapped the center of the forest symbol.

    "No one knows exactly where a phoenix lives or which area it occupies, but there have been rare sightings. The guild collects and keeps all those records, no matter how minor they are, because you never know when they might be useful."

    Jenny traced her finger in a circular motion in the center of the map.

    "We believe that the phoenix¡¯s habitat is somewhere in this area."

    "..."

    Tatiana studied the map for a moment and then asked.

    "But this forest is practically the size of a country, isn¡¯t it?"

    "Yes," Jenny confirmed.

    "Then the area you¡¯re pointing to is bigger than several cities put together, right?"

    Jenny let out a small sigh and nodded.

    "That¡¯s correct."

    In other words, they didn''t really know where the phoenix was.

    "And there¡¯s one more problem," Jenny added, her expression turning serious as she looked between Tatiana and me.

    "Helga lives in the Forest of Enchantment. Of course, the forest is so vast that the odds of encountering her are almost nonexistent. Even the many search teams that have gone in have never found her."

    Jenny glanced at me briefly.

    "But there¡¯s still a chance you might run into her. And if that happens, there might be a confrontation. However, since you¡¯re from Enorthos, I think Helga would treat you differently than she would a search team. Still, if you think it¡¯s too dangerous, feel free to decline."

    Tatiana looked between Jenny and me, her expression difficult to read.

    Since she knew I was Helga''s son, this conversation must have seemed very strange to her.

    It felt strange to me too.

    When I thought about how Jenny might react when she eventually found out the truth, I felt a pang of guilt. It would be awkward and embarrassing, and it filled me with mixed feelings.

    But I had no intention of revealing that I was Helga¡¯s son.

    I cleared my throat and nodded.

    "I¡¯ll take the job."

    If I met my mother, I could ask her where the phoenix''s nest was.

    There should be at least one fallen feather in the nest.

    There likely wouldn¡¯t be multiple phoenixes there, so it must be Rella¡¯s mother.

    I didn¡¯t want to kill her, nor did I want to pluck a feather from her like a chicken cruelly.

 Chapter 59: The Phoenix Seems to Be Chasing Me

    Reports from the city where Rafa resides have been coming in almost daily.

    Duke Valther reads these reports morning and evening and even whenever he has a spare moment.

    Although the content is already familiar to him and the daily reports contain almost identical routines, each time he reads them, he longs to read them again.

    Today was no different.

    The Duke of Valther turned his gaze to the report, one he had already read several times.

    "... As always, he came out to the inn''s backyard just before sunrise today.

    His beautiful platinum hair, which grows much faster than others, now reaches down to his shoulders, and he still shows affection toward the little bird.

    A small scratch was found on his forehead, but it doesn''t seem to be of any concern.

    I believe it¡¯s probably the work of the little bird.

    Upon examination of his skin, there seems to be no lingering poison, and his health appears to be in excellent condition.

    After washing up, he performed his usual movements.

    He extended his arms slowly to the sides, then lifted them up again. He leaned his body to one side and raised his arm in that direction¡­ It looked like he was rowing. He repeated the rowing-like movements before returning to his original posture.

    After completing these actions, he swung his axe lightly, warming up his body, as usual. The wind rose and spread out in all directions.

    Though I witness this scene every time, my humble heart trembles with awe, and I find myself leaning in without realizing it.

    Today, he participated in the reconstruction work of buildings damaged by the man-eating ant attack. Where others would struggle even with multiple people, he raised the pillars alone and pulverized scattered stones to dust.

    As reported previously, he seems to struggle somewhat with the delicate use of wind magic.

    It seems he may have lost his concentration due to the small bird''s interruption during his work. When he crushed the stones scattered on the ground with magic, the earth beneath sank deeply.

    He had to spend some time repairing the ground afterward, so it seems he will not participate in that kind of task any longer.

    He appeared to be quite embarrassed, scratching his head.¡±

    A laugh escaped Duke Valther¡¯s lips.

    Even though it was something he already knew, the report still made him smile each time he read it.

    He laughed for a while before looking up, realizing the butler was standing beside him.

    As their eyes met, the butler gave a small nod. He spoke with a gentle smile.

    ¡°The request for the phoenix feather has been successfully delivered to the young master.¡±

    "I see," Duke Valther nodded.

    He already knew things would turn out this way.

    The city of Endes, closest to the Forest of Enchantment where phoenix sightings had been reported.

    If he were to request it directly from there, someone might trace the request back to the Duke''s house.

    So he deliberately placed the request through a merchant company to the guild of a nearby city.

    By setting a tight deadline and specifying that the phoenix feather should remain intact, there were very few adventurers who could take on such a request.

    During Helga''s active years, there were occasional requests like that, but even back then, only Helga could fulfill them.

    At present, there was no one who could meet those conditions¡ªno one except Rafa.

    He had known this when making the request.

    A smile crept onto his lips.

    Although it was already practically guaranteed, his heart felt light, as if it were dancing.

    The butler, aware of Duke Valther¡¯s mood, also smiled gently.

    ¡°The delivery location for the feather has been set to a city close to the capital. The officer has been informed to clear the master¡¯s schedule for the day the young master arrives. For a while, it might be a bit busy.¡±

    "Aah," Duke Valther murmured, clearing his throat.

    Thinking about how an already busy schedule was going to become even tighter made him feel a bit exhausted, but he couldn''t stop his face from breaking into a smile.

    ¡®How troublesome.¡¯

    Even on the day Klaus was kidnapped, his emotions hadn¡¯t swayed this much.

    Back then, he believed without a doubt that he would get his son back.

    He could never have imagined that it would take more than twenty years to retrieve his heir, stolen by just one person.

    But during the first few years when he realized that bringing his son back might be impossible, his heart seemed to sink into despair without his conscious awareness.

    Perhaps that despair led him to be suspicious, even when he received Klaus¡¯s message.

    After all the years of fruitless attempts, he couldn¡¯t believe such good fortune had finally come to him; the conflict between wanting to believe and being unable to trust might have lingered below the surface even now.

    He knew from the reports, yet he still felt an intense desire to confirm it with his own eyes.Love this novel? Read it on Royal Road to ensure the author gets credit.

    To be sure, that boy had inherited the Duke¡¯s violet eyes.

    And he wanted to confirm that Klaus had kept that in mind during his upbringing.

    Duke Valther let out a small sigh.

    "Humans really are foolish creatures. Who would¡¯ve thought I, of all people, would be acting like this at my age?"

    If he thought rationally, it wasn¡¯t wise to meet him now.

    If it were just a matter of verification, there were other ways.

    But the temptation to see him with his own eyes was irresistible.

    As he muttered to himself, the butler lowered his head slightly.

    ¡°I am happy about this, Master. You have never, from your childhood until now, truly pursued something of your own. It may have been exemplary as a Duke, but I always found it heartbreaking.¡±

    That was expected for someone in the position of Duke.

    Beneath the title lay countless houses and vassals. His every word, every decision, could significantly impact them.

    With one careless wish, he could forever alter the life of a father, a daughter, or an entire family.

    The authority of Duke Valther was that heavy a burden.

    Knowing that, how could he utter even one word carelessly?

    Not only himself, but his father and grandfather had lived the same way.

    They lived suppressing their emotions, severing even familial affection.

    Klaus had been raised the same way.

    He had been groomed as the next Duke from birth, receiving rigorous education in mentality, knowledge, and etiquette, unlike the other children.

    Duke Valther had put all his efforts into getting Klaus back, not just because of his violet eyes.

    If it were not Klaus, but another child meant to be Duke, he would have had to start the education all over again.

    Academic knowledge could still be acquired even in adulthood, and lacking administrative skills could be managed by having assistants, but the judgment and mental fortitude needed to be a Duke could not be taught once grown.

    In that regard, Manuel had already failed.

    His thinking was too shallow to be made Duke.

    That child believed that Klaus''s only worth lay in his violet eyes, but that was entirely wrong.

    Not at all.

    Klaus was an important figure because he had been raised as the next Duke.

    But more than anything, he¡ªa man who should be a cold and rational Duke¡ªhad allowed himself to be swayed by his desire to see his grandson, making such a decision on impulse.

    It was laughable if anyone were to see it.

    The butler must have also seen through his weak-heartedness.

    The butler looked at him with soft eyes and spoke in a low voice.

    ¡°Master, just once, just one single time in your long life, wouldn¡¯t it be alright to pursue something you desire?¡±

    ¡°Well, well, it¡¯s unusual for someone like you¡ªthe model butler¡ªto say something like that. I remember your father telling me, back when I was young, that a proper butler should oppose his master at the risk of his life if the master goes astray. Aren¡¯t you supposed to be reprimanding me right now?¡±

    The Duke laughed, and the butler bowed slightly.

    ¡°If the master persists in wanting something, then even if it means jumping into fire, it is my duty as the butler to follow. Therefore, my actions now are without fault.¡±

    ¡°Calling visiting a grandson a leap into fire is a bit much, don¡¯t you think?¡± The Duke raised his eyebrows on purpose.

    The butler replied with an aloof expression.

    ¡°You have lived your life walking only the right path as Duke, which is why, for me, even something like this is an unexpected deviation.¡±

    "...I see."

    It sounded like the highest praise the butler could give, which brought an odd warmth to the Duke¡¯s face.

    The butler smiled suddenly.

    ¡°But I am also very curious to see. Just what kind of person the young master raised by Klaus will be.¡±

    ¡°From the reports, he seems completely unlike Klaus.¡±

    Whether it was just an outward facade like Klaus''s or if he really was just as he appeared to be.

    If it was Klaus, he would surely have raised the child to be the next Duke.

    Klaus knew the secret of the violet eyes, so it¡¯s impossible that he would raise his child just to be used and nothing more.

    Surely, he must have educated him to become a Duke.

    But then, that did not match the contents of the reports.

    ¡°Strange.¡±

    Duke Valther muttered to himself, his gaze returning to the report.

    The neat handwriting described Rafa¡¯s daily life in an unassuming manner.

    As the Duke traced the words with his finger, the butler quietly slipped away.

    <hr>

    Since I had already traveled this road once, I thought returning would be easy, but there were no signposts in this world.

    I¡¯ve mentioned it many times, but there really are none.

    Everywhere I looked, it was either open plains or forest paths, and only features like certain trees, rocks, streams, or villages could indicate whether I was heading in the right direction.

    It was a mystery to me how people in this world could navigate this way.

    Did they all have a compass in their heads or something?

    At least, I didn¡¯t have such a convenient tool.

    Jenny had drawn a simple map and added detailed explanations beside it, but after a few days of walking, I realized I had somehow strayed off the correct path.

    The village I should have passed through by now had not appeared, even though I was a day and a half beyond when I should have reached it.

    She said that after the village, I would find the Forest of Enchantment, but there was no village or even a hint of that forest.

    Even if I had lost my way, I still thought I would eventually come across the forest, but something was definitely wrong.

    And I didn''t even know where I went wrong.

    I had thought Tatiana¡¯s presence would help, but since she had not been in this world for long and had never been to the Forest of Enchantment, she wasn¡¯t much help either.

    ¡°Just using the map is tough after all. If I¡¯ve been somewhere once, I can remember the path clearly.¡±

    That was impressive.

    I had trouble figuring out where I was, even if it was a place I had been to before.

    When I lived on Earth, I never considered myself bad with directions.

    But then again, maybe everyone on Earth would have struggled as much as I did without GPS and signs.

    No one could distinguish north, south, east, and west just from the expanse of open fields.

    Seeing the sun¡¯s position to tell east and west¡ªI figured that was a skill to be proud of.

    But as I pondered these thoughts and looked at the sky, I lowered my head again.

    Knowing east and west didn''t help find the path.

    The maps in this world were not made that way.

    So, I had to retrace my steps, trying to find landmarks that matched Jenny''s description.

    A tree bent like an old woman or a triangular rock slightly larger than the others.

    I felt like I had seen such things on the way, but I also remembered seeing five similar ones.

    Sigh.

    As I hung my head, Rella, who had been running far ahead of us, suddenly stopped.

    "Chirp!"

    For some reason, she started coming back.

    She flapped her wings as if she was startled.

    Rella ran straight to me and began pecking at my foot.

    It was her signal to be picked up.

    It hurts, you little brat.

    Quickly, I held out my hand to pick her up, as she¡¯d keep pecking until I did.

    I might have just imagined it, but her beak seemed to be getting sharper.

    Comparing yesterday with today was hard, but the difference in strength between ten days ago and today was obvious.

    ¡®So she is growing, even if it¡¯s just a bit.¡¯

    Still, she looked small.

    Once I put Rella on my head, she flapped her wings loudly.

    "Chirp, chirp!"

    She was unusually noisy today.

    She seemed agitated, but I couldn¡¯t tell why.

    ¡°Rella, what''s wrong?¡± Tatiana asked, standing on her tiptoes, her head tilted curiously.

    She couldn¡¯t see the top of my head even by doing that, but she always did it anyway.

    As Tatiana bounced up to look, she suddenly stopped.

    "Ah!"

    Her eyes widened in surprise.

    I wondered if something had happened to Rella, but looking more closely, I realized she wasn¡¯t looking at Rella.

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    Puzzled, I turned my head towards the sky, and saw what looked like two suns in the far distance.

    A large sun and a smaller... sun?

    ¡°What in the¡­¡±

    Something was flying toward us, glowing like the sun.

    And it was moving incredibly fast.

    Suns shouldn''t be flying.

    ¡°Is that, could that be¡­ a phoenix?¡± Tatiana said, pointing at the glowing figure.

    No way, it couldn¡¯t be.

    Even if it was a phoenix, how would it know we were here¡­ Wait a minute.

    ¡®¡­ Come to think of it, I got lost when I left the forest too.¡¯

    When I had come out of the forest to find the city, at some point the path had just disappeared.

    My gaze drifted sideways.

    A tree shaped like a bent bow caught my eye.

    It felt like I had seen that tree before, back when I was lost.

    ¡®Could it be?¡¯

    I remembered the giant bear that lost its cub and followed me for over ten years, always looking for an opportunity to kill me.

    Looking up again, the glowing sun-like figure seemed a bit larger than before.

    Its shape was still unclear, but from the way it was moving¡­

    ¡°It really does look like a phoenix.¡±

    It couldn¡¯t possibly be coming to welcome me back for returning its baby.

    ¡°What do we do?¡±

    Apparently, birds can track scents too.

    That fiery bird seemed to be tracking me and Rella.

    What should we do now?

 Chapter 60: A Complicated Situation

    A sharp, clear cry echoed down from the sky.

    Each time the large wings moved gracefully, vivid flames scattered and disappeared into the air.

    There was no more room for doubt.

    This was no sun or comet¡ªit was a bird.

    A bird engulfed in flames.

    "Tatiana, just to be sure, phoenixes aren''t always surrounded by fire, right?" I asked.

    Tatiana responded as if she were out of breath.

    "Of course not! If that were the case, the entire forest would burn down. I''ve heard that they only become engulfed in flames when fighting an enemy. But even that¡¯s rare. According to my master, the phoenix always wins before it comes to that. That bird is incredibly powerful, you know."

    Tatiana took off her backpack, rummaged through it, and then tossed it aside.

    Bags of herbs, wooden figurines, snake skin, and dried toads piled up on the ground in the blink of an eye.

    "Where is it...? I swear I had a doll to ward off fire here somewhere. Ah, calming herbs... These worked on birds before, right? I''ll use this... but what else? Hmm, is the hunter''s charm or the ownership charm better in this situation? No, that one takes too long, so first, I should calm it down with the herbs..."

    Tatiana was clearly flustered, muttering to herself while frantically switching between different items.

    I stood still, watching the sky.

    What should I do?

    Rella kept chirping excitedly on top of my head, though I couldn''t make any sense of it.

    The only thing that was clear was that she, too, was very agitated.

    This feeling was similar to when we faced the bear carcass or fought the queen ant, but this time, it was all about figuring out what to do with the phoenix.

    I didn''t want to kill it, but I couldn''t just toss Rella back and run.

    I also needed the feather.

    I considered capturing it and plucking just one feather, but the phoenix before me was literally a ball of fire. No matter how skilled I was with wind magic, I couldn''t grab a bird that was engulfed in flames with my bare hands.

    Trying to use wind to extinguish the fire might kill it before the flames went out.

    Tatiana kept emphasizing how powerful phoenixes were, but considering my mother had either plucked or picked up a feather, I was confident I wouldn¡¯t lose.

    As I struggled to make a decision, the phoenix drew nearer and nearer.

    Since Rella was so small, I assumed an adult phoenix would be around the size of a pigeon or a chicken. However, the phoenix in the sky seemed larger, more like an eagle or hawk.

    Even from a distance, it was quite sizable.

    Its tail was especially long.

    The long tail hung elegantly, swaying like a ribbon. With every movement, shimmering embers scattered into the air, leaving behind a faint, glittering trail.

    "It really is beautiful. I wonder if Rella will grow to look like that someday," I mused for a moment, and then it felt as if my eyes locked with the phoenix¡¯s.

    A high-pitched cry, as sharp as a lightning bolt, pierced my ears.

    Ah, the sound might be beautiful, but it¡¯s definitely angry.

    No doubt it was furious about its kidnapped chick.

    I understood the moment I heard the cry.

    And it would probably stay angry as long as Rella was with me.

    ¡®First, let¡¯s return her.¡¯

    With that thought, I reached my hand up to my head.

    At that instant, the phoenix folded its wings slightly and lengthened its body.

    Despite the distance, it shot toward me like an arrow.

    A massive flaming arrow was hurtling toward me, like something launched from the enemy¡¯s battlement.

    It seemed enraged, likely after seeing me touch its chick.

    I was only trying to return her, but it must have misunderstood.

    Tatiana let out a short scream beside me, and then began chanting.

    ¡°Breath of Water!¡±

    Several bubbles, larger than a human face, floated up and gathered in front of me.

    She must have thought the phoenix would unleash fire and was trying to protect me.

    But perhaps because Rella was here, the phoenix didn¡¯t breathe fire.

    It simply extended its long beak like an arrow, aiming to pierce me.

    It seemed intent on avoiding Rella, focusing solely on skewering me with its beak.

    Maybe the heat the phoenix emitted was strong enough to melt even its own chick.

    ¡®If that''s true, then this is no joke. This thing is incredibly dangerous.¡¯

    There was no more time to hesitate.

    My mother used to say that even a wolf goes all out when hunting a rabbit.

    Given that there was a similar saying on Earth, it seemed people¡¯s thoughts were pretty universal wherever you went.

    This was my first time dealing with fire, but I decided to drop my casual attitude and face it seriously.Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.

    For now, I needed to prioritize making sure neither Tatiana nor I got hurt.

    I gathered wind around my left arm.

    I summoned it much more thickly than usual.

    At the same time, I clenched my right hand into a fist.

    I took a deep breath, and the phoenix was suddenly right in front of me.

    I hadn¡¯t even touched it yet, but the water bubbles Tatiana had conjured evaporated into steam and vanished.

    The heat radiating from the phoenix was just too intense.

    ¡®What is this, a molten lava monster?!¡¯

    This thing was truly dangerous.

    I would burn up from the heat before I even touched it.

    There was no other choice.

    Realizing that I might end up killing the phoenix, I enveloped my fist with even more wind.

    I was just about to launch my punch when suddenly Rella let out a loud chirp and jumped off my head.

    She flapped her short wings, lifting herself only a little, but, as usual, Rella couldn¡¯t stay up for long.

    Beneath her flapping wings and small body, her short legs were flailing around.

    It was Rella¡¯s desperate struggle to fly.

    I always thought it looked a lot like the frantic paddling of a swan¡¯s legs beneath the water¡¯s surface.

    "..."

    With Rella suddenly in between us, both the phoenix and I stopped simultaneously.

    Both of us knew that, if we weren¡¯t careful, one of us could end up killing Rella.

    ¡°Chirp! Chirp!¡±

    Rella chirped loudly, opening and closing her beak as if she were pecking at something, all while gradually descending to the ground.

    It seemed that she had wanted me to lift her up so she could launch this attack.

    Wait, hold on.

    Why is she attacking? Isn¡¯t that her mother?

    ¡°Piiiii... Piiiiiiii¡­¡±

    A sorrowful cry echoed, and the heat radiating from the phoenix diminished slightly.

    The sheer sadness in its voice made it obvious that it was indeed Rella¡¯s mother.

    The phoenix hovered in the air, its large wings gently flapping.

    ¡°Pii¡­ Pii¡­¡±

    Once again, the phoenix cried out in a mournful voice.

    On the ground, Rella was jumping fiercely, her eyes intense as she continued her attack.

    But the wind from the phoenix''s wings pushed her back, making her roll across the ground.

    ¡°Chirp-chirp-chiiirp!¡±

    Rella, who had been pushed far back, sprang back up and charged again.

    She seemed furious as she leaped and lunged once more at the phoenix.

    ¡°Does she not remember?¡± I murmured.

    This bird seemed rather dim-witted from the beginning, and now it seemed she had entirely forgotten her mother.

    I felt a pang of pity for the mother phoenix, who had traveled all the way from the depths of the forest, tracking her lost chick.

    Suddenly, a soft cry came from the phoenix before it flapped its wings forcefully.

    With a single flap, it soared up another level.

    Above Rella¡¯s flailing jumps, the phoenix¡¯s body glowed hot like a blazing ball of fire.

    ¡°Look out!¡± Tatiana shouted as more bubbles of water flew towards it, only to dry up almost instantly.

    It seemed furious at the fact that its chick had forgotten it, and now, with Rella not in my arms, it was attempting to kill her.

    The orange-colored beak opened wide, and white flames erupted forth.

    I instinctively raised my right arm.

    Just before the fire reached me, a barrier of wind spread out like a shield.

    The armor of the spirits covered my entire body.

    The flames that the phoenix unleashed slid harmlessly along the surface of the shield.

    With my arm still extended, I swung it forward, and the phoenix was repelled as if bouncing off an invisible wall.

    I understood the phoenix''s anger.

    But after walking for days to return her chick, this reception felt a bit unfair.

    With that thought in mind, I gathered the wind around my fist and punched toward the phoenix.

    The spirit¡¯s armor must have retracted, forming around my arm again.

    I couldn¡¯t see it, but judging by the lack of resistance, that seemed to be the case.

    Despite hitting the phoenix directly, I didn''t feel any heat from it.

    The air surrounding us was sweltering, as if we were inside molten lava, but my right hand felt cold, just as it always did.

    The punch sent the phoenix soaring back.

    Though I had tried to hold back, it must still have been powerful.

    The phoenix rolled across the ground, bouncing some distance away.

    However, it appeared to be unharmed, without even a scratch.

    It quickly got back up.

    As I had suspected from Tatiana¡¯s words and Rella''s tough beak, phoenixes really were durable.

    Its neck, slender and long like a peacock''s, hadn''t snapped even from that impact.

    Seeing the phoenix flap its wings to take off again, I began to run toward it.

    Now that I knew it had a strong body, I figured it was best to subdue it a bit.

    I had just made up my mind and started sprinting when something stung my leg like a bug bite.

    Looking down, I saw Rella clinging to me.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡± I muttered.

    Rella chirped angrily, pecking at me.

    Thinking she wanted to be picked up again, I extended my hand, but she pecked my palm this time.

    "..."

    Tatiana hurried over, whispering softly.

    ¡°Uh¡­ I think she remembers now. She recognizes the phoenix as her mother. It seems like she''s angry with you, Rafa.¡±

    It hurt.

    Rella''s beak hurt much more than usual as it pecked at my palm.

    The phoenix drew nearer, circling us but not attacking because Rella was with me.

    Holding the angry Rella, I wrapped a thin thread of wind around her small body.

    It was the same technique as wrapping wind around a weapon.

    Then I tossed Rella high into the sky.

    I had been ready to jump up if the mother didn¡¯t catch her, but that wasn¡¯t necessary.

    With a sharp cry, Rella shot upward, and the phoenix swiftly snatched her up in its talons.

    With a long, mournful cry, the phoenix made a wide circle in the air.

    Seeing Rella securely in her mother¡¯s grip, I let out a small sigh.

    Goodbye, Rella.

    ¡°¡­ They¡¯re leaving,¡± Tatiana murmured wistfully.

    ¡°Yeah. It''ll feel a bit empty now.¡±

    Tatiana raised her arm and patted me on the shoulder.

    To be precise, she patted my upper arm.

    There was really no need for her to stand on her tiptoes just to do that.

    ¡°But, wow¡­ It¡¯s really fortunate. Look at all these feathers that have fallen,¡± Tatiana said, her eyes wide with surprise.

    I turned to see several feathers lying on the ground where the phoenix had fallen earlier.

    Tatiana went around collecting them.

    ¡°The request was for one feather, but we have seven here. Two are slightly damaged, but the rest are perfect¡­ Wow, that¡¯s incredible.¡±

    Tatiana''s eyes were wide with awe.

    The reward for this request was 80,000 Lira.

    In Earth currency, that would be roughly 280 million won.

    It seemed like an absurd amount for a single feather, but a phoenix feather was a panacea that could even revive a dying person.

    In this era, without advanced medical care, it was something only kings or high-ranking nobles could obtain¡ªa true elixir of this world.

    Seven of them? Anyone would be astonished, not just Tatiana.

    Inside, I was secretly overjoyed.

    The tiny version of myself in my head was dancing around, celebrating, shouting:

    Congratulations! You''ve hit the feather jackpot! Your life is now a field of blooming flowers! Money can solve anything, even if your face can¡¯t! Go, Rafa! That¡¯s me, by the way! Let¡¯s propose and get married already! Adventure? Otherworldly fantasy? Those are just steps toward getting a beautiful partner. And now the foundation¡¯s been laid. A hundred million in this world is even more impressive than on Earth, so even with a scary face, 280 million multiplied by seven should be enough to find a wife! Go, Rafa! Be brave!

    Thanks to my thick skin, I managed to keep my face straight, but inside, my heart was a complicated mix of joy and hesitation.

    Could I actually propose?

    No, before proposing, I should at least ask her to date me.

    As I tried to calm my pounding heart, I looked over at Tatiana, who appeared stunned.

    "..."

    I hadn¡¯t said anything yet.

    Tatiana opened her mouth, looking flustered.

    ¡°This is strange. They¡¯re coming back.¡±

    I turned to look and, sure enough, the phoenix that had disappeared earlier was circling in the low sky nearby.

    "What¡­"

    Something was wrong¡ªRella wasn¡¯t in the phoenix''s talons.

    I wondered if it had left her at the nest, but then something came bursting out from beneath the underbrush.

    "Chirp!"

    It was Rella.

    She was running toward us faster than I had ever seen before, her feet getting tangled up, causing her to roll head over heels.

    "What is she doing?" I muttered, and Tatiana tilted her head.

    ¡°My master said that phoenixes form deep bonds. Once they''ve bonded, they never forget.¡±

    "..."

    ¡°Maybe Rella didn¡¯t want to leave you, Rafa, and so she came back.¡±

    It¡¯s hard to believe this chick, who forgot her own mother so quickly, could form such a deep attachment.

    Half-rolling as she came, Rella angrily pecked at my leg.

    Above us, the phoenix was still circling while Rella pecked at my leg like a woodpecker drilling a hole.

    On top of that, the phoenix in the sky was descending lower and lower.

    It looked like it would come all the way down to us.

    Tatiana tilted her head, puzzled.

    ¡°...Um... Phoenixes are supposed to be very affectionate and protective of their chicks... I don¡¯t think that Mother is planning to leave. Perhaps it intends to follow us?¡±

    "..."

    A phoenix feather is a panacea.

    It¡¯s not good for a creature like that to be seen by people.

    I already have trouble with my mother, and now a phoenix, too.

    Sigh, this has turned into a complicated situation.

 Chapter 61: Am I Being Helpful?

    Tatiana and I had to deliver the phoenix feathers.

    The request explicitly stated that it could not be entrusted to anyone else. It seemed like the intention was for capable adventurers to personally ensure the safe delivery of the feathers, to prevent loss or theft.

    After all, anyone capable of acquiring a phoenix feather must be quite skilled.

    However, the delivery destination was a rather distant city, and walking there as we usually did was not an option. It would take several months to make the journey on foot.

    I heard that, in urgent cases, people could borrow horses for faster travel, but neither Tatiana nor I could ride one.

    The most common method was to use a passenger carriage.

    This world also had carriages that traveled between cities, much like buses on Earth.

    The starting and ending points were usually large cities, but the carriages would stop at smaller villages along the way. They always stopped at the same villages, so we could board in the middle of the route at one of those stops.

    However, the village along the way from Endes to the Forest of Enchantment was not one of those carriage stops.

    In order to catch a carriage, we had to make our way to a village in a different direction.

    Recalling Jenny''s explanation, I stared at the map in front of me.

    The firelight flickered, causing the map¡¯s lines to retreat into shadows before reappearing, as if they were dancing.

    The map Jenny had drawn for us was even simpler than the one kept at the guild. Moreover, it was more of a guide based on landmarks¡ªtrees, strange rocks¡ªmeant to help us find our way, rather than providing an overall clear picture of the route.

    It was more like a navigation note than an actual map, so if we lost our way, it was impossible to tell where we were.

    ¡°Do you think we¡¯re here?¡± Tatiana, who was sitting right next to me, leaned in to look at Jenny''s map.

    ¡°I think so. But I''m not too sure,¡± I said, my tone uncertain.

    Tatiana let out a groan, bringing her face even closer to the map.

    Doing that wasn''t going to make the map any clearer.

    It wouldn¡¯t reveal any new symbols or draw any additional roads.

    When I chuckled involuntarily at her silly gesture, Tatiana pursed her lips.

    ¡°Don¡¯t laugh. I¡¯m being serious here. What if we fail to deliver it on time?¡± she complained.

    ¡°I¡¯m worried about that too.¡±

    This wasn¡¯t a joke¡ªI was genuinely worried.

    We had lost our way, and Jenny''s map wasn¡¯t enough to tell us how to reach the village where the carriage stopped.

    As much as I hated to admit it, I was bad at finding my way, and Tatiana was nearly as clueless unless it was a path she had traveled before.

    We could end up failing the request even after getting the feathers, all because we couldn¡¯t find our way back.

    ¡®Sigh, what a ridiculous way to fail.¡¯

    To make things worse, we had a bird that, to anyone who saw it, was clearly a phoenix.

    I glanced over at the phoenix sitting beyond the campfire.

    Its flaming orange feathers seemed to glow even more vividly, illuminated by the fire.

    At first, the bird had kept its distance from us, but when Rella refused to move away from the campfire, it had reluctantly taken a seat across from us.

    The mother bird nudged her long beak into Rella''s body as if nibbling on something. Every time it did that, Rella chirped in annoyance and ran around the fire in circles.

    I thought wild birds were supposed to sit quietly in their nests and remain vigilant until their mothers returned, but Rella, where did all your ¡°wild¡± instincts go?

    She busily darted away from her mother, eventually diving into a bush.

    This chick just couldn¡¯t stay still.

    When she was with me, she stayed on my head most of the time, but with her mother around, she was all over the place.

    I was beginning to understand how she had ended up separated from her mother in the first place.

    I found myself staring at the distant sky.

    ¡°Do I really have to keep these two around?¡±

    Earlier today, I had tried to shake them off for a while.

    I ran.

    But birds must have an incredibly keen sense of smell, especially phoenixes.

    By the time the sky turned red and dusk began to fall, they had found me.

    I doubted the mother bird had been the one to track me down¡ªmost likely, it was Rella.

    I had been shocked when Rella showed up during the dragon subjugation, thinking she had been lost forever. Maybe back then she had followed my scent too.

    Rella had been so angry that her pecking nearly shattered my ankle.If you spot this story on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.

    At this point, I was starting to wonder if someone had cursed me.

    ¡°Could I really be cursed¡­?¡±

    When I muttered that aloud, Tatiana suddenly thrust a wooden doll at me.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I thought that might be the case, so I prepared for it. This is a curse-repelling doll. If someone tried to curse you, it would reflect the curse back to the caster.¡±

    I wasn¡¯t sure how an ordinary wooden doll could deflect a curse, but Tatiana patted her chest confidently, telling me not to worry.

    ¡°There are witches who specialize in curses, and in those cases, it might be a bit dangerous. But for the most part, curses are weak. My master is an amazing witch, so she could block any ordinary witch¡¯s curse.¡±

    The only witch she had ever met was her master, so the praise must have come directly from her. It was natural for a disciple to trust her master blindly, but I found it hard to believe.

    When I pictured the master Tatiana spoke of, I couldn''t help but imagine a young girl squealing over manga and novels.

    Honestly, I couldn¡¯t believe it.

    But it would be rude to say that, so I kept my mouth shut.

    After letting out a small sigh, I turned my gaze back to the phoenix.

    Rella, who had dived into the bush, was now pecking at the ground. She must have been searching for bugs¡ªno, a strange-looking mole emerged.

    Just as the mole tried to attack Rella, the mother phoenix pinned it down with her talon.

    Rella seized the opportunity to attack the mole.

    The mole struggled but was powerless, and eventually succumbed to Rella''s attacks under her mother¡¯s watchful foot.

    When the mother bird lifted her talon from the now limp mole, Rella climbed on top of it, twirling around with a triumphant chirp.

    A cry of victory.

    I had seen this many times before.

    Tatiana, sitting beside me, murmured as she watched.

    ¡°Rella is a bit sneaky, isn¡¯t she?¡±

    I thought the same.

    Pleased with her victory over the mole, Rella began digging the ground again.

    Initially, she couldn¡¯t manage to dig anything resembling a hole, but recently, she had become surprisingly adept at it.

    A small hole formed in the blink of an eye.

    She was more like a mole than a bird.

    Her mother watched Rella for a moment and then, suddenly, began digging as well.

    In an instant, she had created a hole large enough for a person to fit inside.

    It seemed like she was setting an example.

    Fueled by competition, Rella dug even more vigorously.

    Watching the scene quietly, I let out another sigh.

    ¡°Is there any kind of dye that could cover these feathers?¡±

    If we could at least hide the orange color, we might have a chance of concealing the fact that they were phoenixes.

    Maybe people would just think they were some sort of rare, exotic birds.

    ¡°No. When I was little, my master had a phoenix feather. It was used in potions. She told me that no dye could ever color those feathers.¡±

    Sigh.

    I let out yet another sigh.

    Tatiana sighed softly as well.

    What on earth should we do?

    ¡°Oh!¡± Tatiana suddenly looked up.

    ¡°What if we coated it in powder?¡±

    "Hmm?"

    ¡°We can''t dye them, but if we cover the feathers with enough powder, it could mask their color.¡±

    ¡°Would that work?¡±

    ¡°If I use the special ingredients my master uses for disguises, I think it¡¯ll work. It¡¯s something that sticks well to the skin¡­ Hmm¡­ I¡¯ll mix it with this powder¡­¡±

    Tatiana rummaged through her bag, pulling out a variety of items.

    Late into the night, she worked, carefully mixing small quantities of different powders, adjusting the ratios, and testing the colors.

    I watched her at first, but it soon got boring.

    I must have dozed off for a while, because when I opened my eyes, it was already dawn.

    When I blinked awake, I found Tatiana looking at me quietly, our eyes meeting.

    It seemed she hadn¡¯t slept at all.

    Tatiana smiled brightly.

    I had thought this from the very beginning, but she really was beautiful.

    Especially when she smiled like that¡ªit was like a flower blossoming.

    It felt as if a flower fairy had transformed into a human and stepped into the mortal world.

    Honestly, she was the most beautiful person I had ever seen.

    My father was beautiful as well, but not in a feminine way.

    One glance was enough to tell that he was a man.

    Despite being more beautiful than most women, my father had an undeniably masculine beauty.

    But Tatiana¡­ she was unlike anyone I had ever seen.

    The "Operation Proposal, Advance with a Flower Field in Mind" plan that had been on hold due to the phoenix suddenly resurfaced.

    If it¡¯s now¡ªor maybe if I earn more money, become very wealthy¡ªmaybe she¡¯ll open her heart to me a little.

    Maybe she¡¯ll consider me as a potential partner.

    The fact that she could show me such a radiant smile, even if there were no romantic feelings yet, might mean that she at least thought well of me as a human being.

    Could I make a move now?

    Should I propose?

    As I was mulling over these thoughts, Tatiana suddenly held up her thumb.

    ¡°It¡¯s done!¡±

    "..."

    How do I put this?

    She looked so much like a woman just a moment ago, but now her childlike behavior made my feelings instantly cool.

    It was like a seesaw.

    One moment she seemed like a woman, and the next, she¡¯d do something like that, and I¡¯d think, "Ah, she¡¯s still a kid."

    Hmm.

    Proposing¡ªno, starting by asking her to date me¡ªthat¡¯s a plan for another time.

    ¡°Anyway, how do we put this powder on? There isn¡¯t enough to just throw it around, so we¡¯ll need to apply it to the feathers like makeup.¡±

    ¡°I''ll hold it down.¡±

    The phoenix raised its wings slightly in alarm, but it flinched when I grabbed Rella.

    Seizing the opportunity, I moved closer, grabbing one of the phoenix''s wings with one hand and its beak with the other.

    Startled, the phoenix began flapping its wings, and its body slowly started to heat up.

    Quick to react, Tatiana took Rella in her arms.

    Rella, oblivious to what was happening, remained still in Tatiana''s arms, chewing on some jerky, and the phoenix¡¯s heat dissipated.

    It seemed like both Rella and the phoenix were a bit slow-witted.

    Maybe the entire species was just not very smart.

    Watching Tatiana coat the feathers with powder, I muttered internally.

    ¡®If you two weren¡¯t so sturdy and couldn¡¯t spit fire, I think you¡¯d have gone extinct by now.¡¯

    Ah, maybe that¡¯s why there are so few of them.

    Once the feathers were thoroughly coated with powder using a small brush, the phoenix looked a little shabby.

    Tatiana had used pigments meant for creating a tanned skin tone, so the phoenix now looked more like a plain peahen without the splendid ornamental feathers.

    Of course, it was still much larger and more elegant, but compared to its original appearance, the difference was as stark as a beggar and a prince.

    I felt a little guilty.

    ¡°I''m a little sorry about this,¡± Tatiana said, covering her mouth with her hand.

    It seemed she was stifling a laugh.

    When I released the phoenix, it shook its wings vigorously, trying to rid itself of the powder.

    Some powder did fall off, but not enough to reveal its original color.

    ¡°This should be fine.¡±

    Seeing my reassurance, Tatiana puffed out her chest with pride.

    ¡°My master is truly amazing, isn''t she? No other witch could pull off something like this.¡±

    Since today was a bit damp, we had propped up some branches near the campfire to dry our clothes and blankets.

    Because of that, Tatiana''s clothes were thinner than usual, and with the sunlight now illuminating everything around us, I could see the outline of her chest through the fabric.

    I turned my head slightly, averting my eyes.

    Sure, what you''re saying is probably right, but that chest is dangerous, so please don''t keep puffing it out.

    Realizing it belatedly, Tatiana hurriedly pulled on her clothes.

    A brief, awkward silence followed, during which I couldn''t help but wonder if this might be a "green light" moment.

    If she was embarrassed, did that mean she saw me as a man, at least a little?

    As these thoughts swirled in my mind, Tatiana looked at me hesitantly and asked.

    ¡°Am I being helpful?¡±

    "..."

    I turned to face her.

    There was something about Tatiana''s eyes that made her look like a vulnerable child.

    As if she was a bit scared of being scolded by her mother.

    There was none of the usual confidence she showed when boasting about her master.

    ¡°Of course. Without you, we wouldn¡¯t even be able to get into the city because of the phoenix.¡±

    At my words, Tatiana smiled in relief.

    She then went back to bragging about her master, just as usual, but somehow the look on her face from just a moment ago lingered deeply in my mind.

    I''ll propose another time.

    I wasn¡¯t sure, but I felt like now wasn''t the right time.

    No, not a proposal¡ªfirst, I should ask her out.

 Chapter 62: When Three Mages Gather

    Although we managed to deal with the phoenix problem, the most important issue remained unresolved.

    We were still lost.

    "Don''t worry. I can retrace our steps for sure. That''s what witches do¡ªwe navigate forest paths all the time. I can find my way even with just a blade of grass or a single pebble," Tatiana said confidently, urging me to trust her.

    Though I was somewhat skeptical, she actually managed to navigate us back in a surprisingly skillful way.

    It seemed she mostly relied on the arrangement of plants and trees to determine the path.

    Everything looked the same to me, but Tatiana kept pointing to one plant and then another, explaining the differences.

    ¡°Look at the tips¡ªthey¡¯re slightly different, right? We passed a path where those plants were grouped on the right. Later, there were two clusters on the left.¡±

    Tatiana seemed genuinely happy whenever she felt like she was being helpful. She wanted to explain exactly how she was finding the way.

    ¡°If you remember too many types of plants, it gets confusing, so you should choose one or two as a base. Choose the most common plant in the area and one that¡¯s less frequent. That way, it¡¯s easy to remember.¡±

    I¡¯m sorry.

    I understand what you¡¯re saying, but I just can¡¯t tell those plants apart.

    No matter how much you point out the difference between the sharp tips, or the broad arrow-shaped leaves versus the short arrow-shaped leaves, they all look the same to me.

    Maybe she could see it on my face, because Tatiana flashed a bright smile.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to worry since you have me. If you see them often, one day you¡¯ll recognize them too. Even for me, learning herbs was difficult at first, but now I know them all. I¡¯ll teach you.¡±

    It felt like she was even happier because I couldn¡¯t tell the plants apart.

    Despite her enthusiasm and good intentions, I had absolutely no interest in learning about plants. I¡¯d rather just dig a hole in the ground every hundred steps as a marker.

    ¡®Actually, maybe I should¡¯ve done that,¡¯ I thought.

    While Tatiana was finding our way, I wandered around, looking at Rella and the phoenix, and even the field mice watching us warily from afar.

    Whenever Tatiana shouted, ¡°This way!¡± I¡¯d walk a few steps in that direction.

    Eventually, night would fall.

    ¡®It¡¯s slow.¡¯

    We were definitely moving in the right direction, but the pace was too slow.

    Thankfully, we had found the feathers quickly. If not, it might¡¯ve taken us an entire month just to return.

    ¡®Sigh.¡¯

    Still, as long as you keep going, you eventually reach your destination.

    We managed to find our way back to where we had originally gone off course and then used Jenny¡¯s map to reach the village where the passenger carriage would stop.

    As the village came into view, Tatiana¡¯s shoulders finally dropped a little.

    ¡°¡­That took a while,¡± she murmured.

    It seemed that the pressure of having to find the path had been weighing on her all this time.

    With a sigh of relief, she relaxed a bit.

    ¡°Good job. I owe you,¡± I said.

    When I patted her on the back, Tatiana looked up at me and smiled brightly.

    She really was like a flower.

    Feeling a bit awkward, I walked on ahead, leaving her behind.

    ¡°Wait up! We should go together!¡± Tatiana called out, her footsteps following behind me.

    Rella, resting on top of my head, swayed gently as I walked.

    It seemed she had tired herself out with all her energetic play over the past few days. Since about an hour ago, she¡¯d been fast asleep, as if she had fainted on top of my head.

    Her mother was nowhere to be seen.

    She was probably watching us from somewhere nearby.

    The mother phoenix often disappeared whenever Rella wasn¡¯t around. Sometimes she would circle high above us in the sky, and at other times I would feel her gaze from a tall tree when I looked around.

    I had been curious about how a bird would travel with its chick, but since Rella just ended up on my head like usual, I felt slightly disappointed.

    Tatiana finally caught up to me, breathing heavily as she glanced around the village.

    ¡°It¡¯s small,¡± she muttered under her breath.

    Given that this village was a stop for the passenger carriage, I had expected it to be fairly large, but it was actually much smaller than I imagined.

    The main road coming from outside led right through the village center.

    It seemed likely that the village had been established because of the carriage route from the very beginning.

    That would explain why it was so small, centered entirely around the road.Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit.

    I could hear sharp intakes of breath as Tatiana and I walked through the village.

    I couldn¡¯t tell if they were shocked by my appearance, thinking a barbarian had arrived, or if they were gasping in awe at Tatiana''s beauty.

    Maybe it was both.

    A man sitting in front of what looked like an inn dropped the cup he was holding when he saw us.

    He swallowed hard.

    Ah, so this was because of Tatiana.

    When the man caught my gaze, he quickly looked down.

    The yellow liquid, probably beer, spilled out of the fallen cup, spreading across the ground.

    A woman came out of the building and began yelling at the man.

    It sounded like something along the lines of "You useless fool, always causing trouble and never earning money!" but she spoke too quickly for me to fully understand.

    ¡°Excuse me. I believe the passenger carriage stops here. Do you know when it will arrive?¡± I asked.

    The man flinched as if scared, while the woman¡¯s furious expression disappeared instantly, replaced by a smile.

    ¡°Oh dear, you¡¯re a bit late, sir. The carriage just left. But it depends on where you¡¯re headed... Where are you traveling to?¡±

    ¡°To somewhere near the capital.¡±

    The woman¡¯s face lit up.

    ¡°Ah! In that case, it will arrive just past noon tomorrow. Another carriage will come this afternoon, but it¡¯s headed in a different direction. The one going towards the capital always arrives shortly after noon. We have the only inn in this village, so what would you like to do? We charge 3 Lira for a room, including dinner tonight and breakfast tomorrow.¡±

    Three Lira?

    The inn recommended by the guild in Endes charged one Lira per night, including two meals.

    I knew that place was cheaper than others, but hearing the price now, it still felt like my practical side couldn''t accept it.

    That was too expensive!

    Involuntarily, I glanced up at the inn building.

    It didn¡¯t look impressive.

    It seemed no better than the inns in Endes.

    No matter the local market rates, charging 3 Lira for a room here seemed a bit extortionate.

    But Tatiana didn¡¯t seem surprised, as if she was used to staying in such inns.

    Perhaps all inns in smaller villages charged this much.

    The woman seemed accustomed to these kinds of reactions, as she kept glancing between Tatiana and me with an amused smile while waiting for my answer.

    Her gaze felt a little sleazy.

    I had never seen a woman look at me like that before.

    She seemed like one of those lecherous, flirtatious old men.

    ¡°If you pay an extra coin, we can give you a slightly better room with a more comfortable bed. How about it?¡± she offered.

    An extra coin was half a Lira.

    Three Lira already seemed steep, and now she wanted more?

    Tatiana suddenly interrupted.

    ¡°The bed doesn¡¯t need to be that nice. I don¡¯t mind.¡±

    ¡°Well, sir, the 3 Lira room comes with a rather small bed¡ªit might be a bit tight for the two of you.¡±

    The woman smiled suggestively as she looked between Tatiana and me.

    I understood what she was implying, but that wasn¡¯t going to happen.

    Tatiana didn¡¯t seem to understand why the woman was acting like this.

    She spoke with a clear, innocent expression.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll sleep on the floor. Rafa, you can have the bed.¡±

    ¡°Uh¡­¡±

    It seemed the woman finally realized we weren¡¯t that kind of couple.

    She looked at Tatiana and me with a bewildered expression.

    Tatiana adjusted her slipping backpack, looking up at me.

    ¡°Oh, you don¡¯t have to decline on my account. In these kinds of inns, the floor is usually narrower than the bed anyway. Heh, you might not be able to lie down at all, Rafa.¡±

    I let out a sigh¡ªthough I wasn¡¯t sure if it was me or the innkeeper.

    ¡°Let''s take a look at the room first.¡±

    The room the innkeeper showed us was small.

    If I were about two heads shorter, I might have been able to sleep comfortably.

    Even if I were just one head shorter, I could probably manage to sleep alone, albeit a bit uncomfortably.

    But in this room, it just wasn''t possible.

    I couldn''t fit by myself.

    The innkeeper laughed awkwardly, bowing her head.

    ¡°Apologies, sir. The beds here are a bit small, you see.¡±

    She was diplomatically saying that it was my fault for being too big.

    I appreciated her polite tone, even if it was just business talk.

    Being tall wasn¡¯t something to be ashamed of, but it did feel slightly embarrassing when a bed that could fit everyone else was barely the size of a child¡¯s bed for me.

    She might have seemed greedy and a bit conniving, but perhaps she wasn''t a terrible person.

    In the end, even the slightly better bed in the other room was too small for me, so we rented a shared room and pushed the beds together.

    The innkeeper seemed pleased since we paid for a multi-person room along with an extra charge for the beds.

    We were served a generous dinner of stew, though it didn¡¯t taste good.

    The next day, the passenger carriage arrived about two hours later than the innkeeper had said.

    Apparently, they had to take a detour because there were beasts along the original route.

    The passenger carriage rested in the village for a while before setting off.

    There was another passenger¡ªa man heading to the capital.

    He looked like he wanted to start a conversation with Tatiana, but upon seeing me standing next to her, he changed his mind and walked into the inn.

    ¡°We¡¯ll be departing soon, so please hurry with your meal, sir!¡± the coachman shouted after him, but there was no response.

    The coachman didn¡¯t seem too concerned.

    Most people grew timid or fearful in my presence, but for some reason, this coachman had a bright expression as he looked at me.

    ¡°Um, sir, are you an adventurer by any chance?¡± he asked.

    ¡°Yes, I am.¡±

    The coachman let out a relieved sigh.

    ¡°Thank goodness. Lately, there have been so many monsters... It¡¯s reassuring to have someone who can wield a weapon.¡±

    He glanced at Tatiana, but unlike the other man, there was no hint of attraction.

    Instead, he asked her the same type of question.

    ¡°Ma¡¯am, are you capable of using any kind of weapon?¡±

    ¡°Well, I wouldn''t say a weapon, exactly¡­ I¡¯m a mage,¡± Tatiana answered, a little shy.

    It seemed a bit awkward for her to introduce herself as a mage rather than a witch.

    ¡°Well, isn¡¯t that splendid!¡± The coachman¡¯s face brightened even more.

    A safe journey was more important to him than a beautiful woman.

    ¡°The other passenger is also a mage. He said he specializes in wind magic.¡±

    ¡°Huh. Rafa also uses wind magic.¡±

    The coachman looked at me, surprised.

    ¡°The adventurer is also a mage? Is that true? Wow, you don¡¯t say¡­ I''ve driven carriages all my life, but it¡¯s the first time I''ve had three mages as passengers.¡±

    I was surprised too.

    I¡¯d heard that mages were quite rare, but if I kept running into them everywhere, maybe they weren¡¯t as uncommon as I thought.

    As the other passenger stepped out of the inn, the coachman hitched the horse back to the carriage.

    ¡°How far are you traveling?¡± he asked.

    When I told him we were heading to a city near the capital, the coachman replied.

    ¡°That¡¯s quite a distance. The fare from city to city is 2.5 Lira, and payment is always upfront.¡±

    The fare was charged per journey from city to city.

    To get all the way to the capital, we¡¯d have to pay multiple times.

    Meals had to be purchased separately at villages along the way, and if we encountered monsters or bandits, there would be no additional compensation for fighting.

    After finishing his explanation, the coachman asked.

    ¡°If you¡¯d prefer to travel in second-class, it¡¯s possible. What do you think?¡±

    ¡°What is second-class?¡±

    No matter how I looked at it, there didn¡¯t seem to be any better seats on the carriage.

    First-class or second-class, there were only seats where people sat facing each other.

    ¡°Ah, I see it¡¯s your first time riding a passenger carriage. If you ride second-class, the fare drops to 2 Lira, but it means that, during uphill climbs or rough terrain, you¡¯ll need to help push the carriage or assist in moving it.¡±

    Ah, so that¡¯s why it¡¯s called second-class.

    ¡°If there are only first-class passengers, what happens then?¡± I asked, curious.

    The coachman scratched his head.

    ¡°In that case, I do it all myself, somehow.¡±

    "¡­."

    As we spoke, the other passenger leaned his head out the window.

    ¡°What¡¯s the holdup? Why aren¡¯t we leaving?¡± he snapped, directing his irritation at the coachman instead of me.

    When I glanced at him, he flinched and quickly looked away.

    ¡°My apologies, sir, my apologies,¡± the coachman shouted towards the inside, then turned to me and spoke quietly.

    ¡°Mages are used to special treatment, so please excuse him, sir.¡±

    Tatiana entered the carriage first, and I followed, sitting across from the man.

    As soon as we were seated, the carriage set off.

    The man across from me kept sneaking glances at Tatiana, but each time our eyes met, he would jump and look away, only to turn back to her again after a while.

    Judging by his behavior, this wasn¡¯t going to be a pleasant journey.

 Chapter 63: Are You My Half-Brother?

    Rattle, rattle, rattle.

    The carriage shook uncontrollably, making it hard to keep my thoughts straight.

    It felt like being crammed into a car with no seatbelts and with the cushions all torn out, while driving on a rocky, unpaved road. Actually, make that several times worse.

    It felt like being a lone candy rolling inside a tin can, knocking around in every direction.

    I was going to die.

    I pressed my face against the small window, trying to breathe. Something was pushing up from my stomach. To prevent myself from vomiting inside the carriage, I clenched my throat and turned my face towards the outside.

    Gulp, gulp.

    I forced it down, and Tatiana began to rub my back gently.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be this weak, Rafa. I didn¡¯t think your motion sickness would be this severe.¡±

    Her hand was comforting as she rubbed my back.

    ¡°I even gave you an herb that reduces nausea, but it doesn¡¯t seem to be helping much. It usually works really well, you know.¡±

    ¡°... Ugh¡­¡±

    I wanted to respond, but I couldn¡¯t. If I opened my mouth, I would vomit.

    I kept my face turned toward the window, straining to keep everything down.

    The voice of the man sitting across from us broke through the noise.

    ¡°Pathetic, isn¡¯t it? A so-called mage reduced to this... Honestly, I¡¯ve never heard of a barbarian practicing magic before, Tatiana. Perhaps you¡¯re being deceived?¡±

    The man who, at first, couldn¡¯t even make eye contact with me had grown talkative now that I¡¯d become a paper tiger due to my motion sickness.

    I guess he¡¯d realized that Tatiana and I weren¡¯t romantically involved.

    Anyone could tell by our demeanor that we were merely comrades.

    He had been talking tirelessly to Tatiana. In the beginning, it was mostly praise for her beauty, but the topic slowly shifted into boasting about himself¡ªhow impressive his own status was.

    When Tatiana didn¡¯t react to his compliments, he tried to capture her interest by bragging.

    ¡°You see, I am actually a noble. It¡¯s not official yet, but¡­ well, there are circumstances involved...¡±

    He sighed deeply, as if for dramatic effect.

    ¡°It¡¯s not easy to reveal such a sensitive matter to others¡­ But since it seems we¡¯re fated to meet like this¡­¡±

    The man repeated the same thing several times, but Tatiana either wasn¡¯t listening or was deliberately half-tuning him out.

    She didn¡¯t respond.

    Instead, she was mumbling to herself while gently patting my back, deep in thought.

    "... For him to be this weak¡­ if even anti-nausea herbs aren¡¯t working, I¡¯m not sure what else to try. Maybe a sleeping potion would be better..."

    Despite Tatiana not paying him any attention, the man still kept going.

    ¡°... But keeping this secret all to myself is incredibly painful. Now, I just... I wonder if sharing this secret with someone might bring me some relief...¡±

    Because I was so nauseous, I missed large portions of his words. However, when certain familiar words reached my ears, my attention was drawn towards him.

    ¡°... As I mentioned before... my father is none other than Klaus of the House of Valter... I¡¯m sure you''ve heard of him, Miss Tatiana. My father was captured by that savage, Helga...¡±

    What?

    He was my father¡¯s son?

    Without meaning to, I turned my head towards the man. Tatiana seemed equally shocked.

    Almost simultaneously, both our gazes fixed on him.

    With both of us staring at him, the man gave a smile that seemed to be dripping with a sense of tragic drama.

    ¡°My late mother always told me that my hair and eyes resembled my father¡¯s... Oh dear, I really shouldn¡¯t have said this... It¡¯s supposed to be a secret, but I¡¯ve let it slip¡­¡±

    The man lowered his eyes as he smiled.

    No, your hair looks like bleached yellow.

    My father¡¯s hair is platinum blonde.

    While bleached yellow and platinum blonde might look similar on a color chart, they are completely different in reality.

    And your eyes... I can¡¯t see any similarity whatsoever.

    Granted, I don¡¯t resemble my father at all either, so I¡¯m not one to judge. But speaking of his features, this man doesn¡¯t resemble my father in the slightest.This content has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.

    If you analyzed each feature separately, maybe he resembled my father more than I did¡ªbut that was only because I look so much like my mother. It certainly wasn¡¯t evidence that this guy was my father¡¯s son.

    Most men in this world probably resembled my father more than I did.

    That was because I looked as if I belonged to an entirely different race compared to him.

    "All humanity is brothers," people say, and this was kind of like that.

    ...

    Wow, this was more of a shock than I expected.

    Before I left the forest, I hadn¡¯t known anything about my father being the heir to a duchy or about my mother having slaughtered all the duchess¡¯s wives and kidnapped him.

    I had naturally assumed I was my parents¡¯ only son.

    But now, was I to believe that this conniving con artist was my brother?

    After finding out that my father was the heir to the House of Valter, I had considered the possibility of something like this happening. But now that it was actually happening, it hurt much more than I had anticipated.

    All the strength drained out of me.

    The feeling I had been holding back surged up, spilling out.

    ¡°Uurgh!¡±

    The man let out a small scream as the vomit splattered across him.

    I didn¡¯t aim for his face on purpose, but I knew that would happen and still didn¡¯t turn my head away.

    Panicked, Tatiana formed several water droplets and splashed them over the man¡¯s face.

    The vomit washed away slightly with the water.

    The self-proclaimed half-brother muttered in shock through the stains left behind.

    ¡°A-Amazing¡­ Are you a water mage?¡±

    Ignoring the man¡¯s words, Tatiana glanced over at me.

    I was probably pale as a ghost, weakened by both nausea and disbelief.

    As if she understood what I was feeling, Tatiana turned to the man and asked, ¡°That¡­ claim of being Lord Klaus¡¯s son¡ªhas that been acknowledged by the House of Valter?¡±

    The self-proclaimed half-brother¡¯s eyes brightened as though he had finally caught her interest.

    As if trying to hide that excitement, he lowered his eyelids.

    ¡°... It was only on her deathbed that my mother revealed it to me, so I haven¡¯t known for long. I sent a letter to the House of Valter, but... waiting was too agonizing, so I¡¯m making my way there myself.¡±

    ¡°Evidence...?¡± Tatiana asked as she once again looked at my face.

    The self-proclaimed half-brother pulled something from his pocket.

    ¡°Is that... a button?¡± Tatiana tilted her head.

    The man¡¯s expression shifted, clearly eager to explain.

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right. My father gave it to my mother as a keepsake. It has the Valter crest engraved on it.¡±

    He held it out so we could see the front of the button.

    A button with the crest of the Valter family wasn¡¯t something you¡¯d come across every day.

    In this world, a noble crest is akin to an identification card. Using it without permission was a severe crime¡ªit was something you could be killed for.

    My father had taught me that, so I was certain it was true.

    Therefore, a button with the Valter crest did hold significance.

    But that alone wasn¡¯t enough proof that he was my father¡¯s son.

    Buttons fall off when snagged or when clothes tear.

    As I resisted the urge to throw up, I internally yelled my thoughts.

    How could you be Father¡¯s son? How could you be my half-brother? I refuse to acknowledge it.

    It seemed Tatiana understood my feelings.

    ¡°A single button isn¡¯t proof enough to claim that you¡¯re his son,¡± she said.

    The self-proclaimed half-brother widened his eyes slightly.

    ¡°These eyes... I was told that they resemble my father¡¯s greatly. And my wind magic ability... My very existence is proof enough,¡± he argued.

    Tatiana looked at me, her eyes asking the question.

    Did he really resemble Father?

    No, not at all.

    I shook my head slightly, which caused my nausea to surge once again.

    I turned towards the window, slumping forward.

    The stench of vomit was apparently unbearable.

    Above me, Rella chirped as if grumbling.

    ¡°Miss Tatiana¡­ since this meeting seems destined, would you care to join me on my journey to the Valter House? I promise I won¡¯t treat you badly,¡± the self-proclaimed half-brother suggested.

    He hadn¡¯t even been accepted by the Valter family yet, and here he was making such presumptuous offers.

    I wanted to say something, but I was still so nauseous, my body too weak to even muster a glare.

    Ugh, I couldn¡¯t even summon the strength to shoot him a dirty look.

    Motion sickness was a real torment.

    As I slumped down, Tatiana sighed quietly, rubbing my back again.

    It seemed she had no intention of answering the man.

    Smart move.

    It didn¡¯t seem like he¡¯d been listening to anything Tatiana had been saying.

    I could remember her rejecting him at least three times in the past few minutes, using almost identical words each time.

    At this point, I was tempted to ask her to use her witch hypnosis to just shut him up, but Tatiana seemed to want to keep her identity hidden during her time as an adventurer.

    If she used hypnosis, it might alert someone that she was a witch, and that seemed to make her anxious.

    ...

    Now that I thought about it, whether or not that man was Father¡¯s son had nothing to do with me.

    At first, I¡¯d been a little shocked. If I were a teenager, I might¡¯ve felt rebellious. But I was an adult.

    Yeah, it really wasn¡¯t a big deal.

    Feeling a bit more relaxed, my nausea started to subside.

    That¡¯s when the carriage suddenly began accelerating.

    The coachman shouted loudly.

    ¡°A two-headed dog! There¡¯s a two-headed dog coming!¡±

    ¡°W-What?!¡± The self-proclaimed half-brother leaned out of the window in alarm.

    With the carriage shaking violently beside me, his voice echoed loudly.

    ¡°Oh, my God! It¡¯s not just one! There are three of them... No, over there, another one!¡±

    As he screamed, the carriage, which had been bouncing around, suddenly swerved.

    ¡°No, no! There¡¯s one in front too! And¡ªover there as well...¡± The coachman¡¯s voice trembled in fear.

    The carriage ran a bit further, then changed direction again, but ultimately came to a stop.

    By that time, I had already vomited several times out the window.

    I felt like my insides had turned upside down; my vision was spinning.

    I had no strength left.

    ¡°We... we¡¯re dead. We¡¯re dead for sure. There are so many of them... We¡¯re completely doomed...¡±

    The self-proclaimed half-brother, shaking uncontrollably, suddenly opened the door on the opposite side.

    Was he trying to run?

    But then, out of nowhere, he grabbed Tatiana by the arm and flung her out.

    I reached out to stop him, but I was too slow due to my nausea.

    Tatiana tumbled out of the carriage.

    Simultaneously, the man opened the door on my side and tried to push me out.

    It seemed like he intended to shove me, but I was too big and heavy. Instead, he ended up falling on his rear inside the carriage.

    I¡¯d deal with him soon.

    I clumsily dropped to the ground.

    My body felt weak and shaky.

    The horses were rearing up, crying out, and the coachman was shouting frantically.

    He seemed to be trying to calm them down.

    The self-proclaimed half-brother leaned his head out of the window.

    He yelled at the coachman in a voice almost like a scream.

    ¡°Hurry! Get moving! This is our only chance while the bait is out there! What are you doing? Do you want to die?¡±

    That bastard¡ªI was definitely going to kill him.

    I stumbled towards the back of the carriage.

    ¡°¡­ Tatiana! Are you... urgh... are you okay?¡± I shouted through my nausea.

    Tatiana ran around the side of the carriage to where I was.

    Her nose was slightly scraped, and there was dirt on her clothes.

    That self-proclaimed half-brother or whatever he was would definitely pay for this.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine. Rafa, are you... going to be okay?¡± Tatiana wrapped her arm around my waist, trying to support me.

    She couldn¡¯t offer much physical support, but I appreciated the sentiment.

    Tatiana created countless water droplets in her hand and shouted at the coachman.

    ¡°I can handle them! Don¡¯t move without us! Do you understand?¡±

    The coachman shouted back as he wrapped the reins around the carriage frame.

    ¡°In all my years as a coachman, I¡¯ve never abandoned my passengers!¡±

    I glanced over to see a sword in the coachman¡¯s hand.

    His hand was trembling, but he looked ready to fight.

    A deep growling sound came closer and closer.

 Chapter 64: The Butler Appears

    The first one to move was Rella.

    Despite her small and somewhat fragile-looking appearance, Rella was surprisingly fierce.

    As I bent over to keep myself from vomiting, she flapped her little wings and fell to the ground.

    Not that I let her go¡ªshe fell on her own.

    Maybe she¡¯d finally learn to fly properly with her mother around.

    Rella ran toward the two-headed dog, though it was more of a hurried shuffle just beyond the edge of my shadow. But for her, it was the fastest she could go.

    Holding back my nausea, I scanned the surroundings¡ªthere were six two-headed dogs.

    Their bodies numbered six, but with twelve heads, it felt as though they were far more numerous.

    Still, this was nothing.

    Back at home, I used to live near ones with three heads.

    Maybe because they resembled dogs, these monsters often roamed in packs. The three-headed ones in the enchanted forest were twice the size of these two-headed ones.

    Because of my mother, they wouldn¡¯t enter a certain perimeter around our house, but as a child, whenever I wandered out beyond the safe zone, they would pursue and attack me without fail.

    Though I sustained some injuries, I always won.

    If I couldn¡¯t defeat them, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to leave home¡ªso it was only natural.

    Compared to them, these creatures were like a shepherd compared to a fluffy puppy.

    Piece of cake.

    If only I weren¡¯t feeling so seasick.

    Ugh, this is killing me.

    But at least I had vomited most of it out and was feeling a little better than before.

    I could see, at the edge of my vision, that Rella had finally managed to escape the shadow of my legs.

    "Water Breath!"

    Tatiana¡¯s voice rang out, filled with tension. A bubble of water flew towards the closest two-headed dog.

    The bubble engulfed one of the dog¡¯s heads, like a fishbowl clamped over its muzzle.

    I could see through the watery film, its face gasping and struggling. Despite that, its body continued its forward charge, unaffected.

    It ran, its one head shaking in pain.

    "Go for the left head. That¡¯s the true one controlling the body."

    In the enchanted forest, the three-headed dogs were controlled by the middle head.

    Even if the two side heads were killed, as long as the middle one survived, the body would keep moving.

    I had never seen a two-headed one before, but it was likely the same.

    If attacking the right side yielded no results, then the true head must be on the left.

    Raising my body a little, I gave Tatiana directions.

    The watery sphere that had been wrapped around the right head suddenly stretched like a snake, wrapping around the left head instead.

    The struggling two-headed dog staggered, its movement halting.

    "Good! Leave the rest to me!" Tatiana called out, trying to sound cheerful, though her voice was noticeably trembling.

    Two-headed dogs were charging at us from all sides, their heads snapping wildly. It was enough to scare anyone.

    Creating water out of thin air was apparently harder than manipulating existing water. It seemed she could only handle one water sphere at a time.

    One at a time¡ªthat was Tatiana''s limit.

    Naturally, she would be scared.

    From inside the carriage, I could hear the self-proclaimed half-brother shouting at the coachman to run away.

    But the coachman had his back against the carriage, staring down the approaching two-headed dogs.

    His legs were trembling, making the sword he held sway uncertainly in the air. I was genuinely concerned he¡¯d accidentally stab himself.

    Straightening up, I pulled myself up.

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯m feeling better now. I¡¯ll take care of the rest.¡±

    My stomach still churned, but I could move.

    Grabbing the axe that had fallen on the ground, I swung it down between the heads of the nearest two-headed dog.

    With a clang, the dog crumpled to the ground.

    I rolled forward, springing up into the air. The sudden movement caused my stomach to turn upside down again.

    I gulped down my nausea, pressing my throat down, then struck at a dog that was about to bite into the coachman¡¯s face.

    ¡°H-Heek¡­¡±

    The coachman, with his nose almost halfway into the dog''s maw, went limp with relief.

    I kicked away the sword he dropped just in time before he accidentally impaled himself, and he collapsed to the ground. His mouth opened and closed, trying to thank me, but no words came out.

    By this time, Tatiana had encased another dog¡¯s head in a bubble of water. It was still standing, but it would soon suffocate.

    Two left.Support the author by searching for the original publication of this novel.

    I smashed one with my fist, then turned my gaze to the last one.

    The remaining one was busy with Rella.

    ...

    I suppose that¡¯s one way of putting it.

    It was preoccupied with Rella, showing no interest in us humans.

    The two heads were fighting each other, biting at each other as they vied to get to the tiny bird first, allowing Rella to freely peck at its legs.

    Was this two-headed dog stupid?

    It had two heads for crying out loud, and yet here it was...

    I let out a short laugh, unable to believe what I was seeing. Still, if I left them like this, eventually, Rella would be eaten.

    Though she¡¯d probably get spat out again since she could heat herself up, there was always the risk of bad luck.

    Best not to take such risks.

    I ran over to behead the dog, but just then, a shadow fell over me.

    A clear, melodic cry echoed above.

    ¡°Piiiii¡ª¡±

    With that, a large brown bird swooped down, like an arrow shooting from the sky.

    It was the phoenix with her feathers dyed.

    Drawing closer to the ground, the phoenix spread its wings wide and extended its talons.

    She clamped down on the two-headed dog''s back, gripping it tight.

    Holding the struggling dog in place, she stabbed the right head with her beak.

    ¡°Kyuuuaaang!¡± The dog let out a scream.

    She stabbed it again, and the right head fell limp.

    She had struck its weak spot precisely.

    If she had aimed properly from the start, she wouldn¡¯t have needed to stab twice¡ªso why?

    My eyes moved towards Rella.

    If ¡°shooting beams with one¡¯s eyes¡± is an apt phrase, this must have been the situation it was invented for.

    Rella was staring, her eyes sparkling with fascination.

    Maybe the mother was demonstrating for the child¡ªshowing her that it takes more than a direct stab.

    The phoenix then turned her attention to the left head.

    With two sharp pecks, she gouged out the dog¡¯s eyes.

    Red blood spurted as pitiful cries filled the air.

    It seemed she applied pressure with her talons. A cracking noise came from its back, and the dog¡¯s body went limp.

    ¡°What¡­ incredible strength.¡±

    Tatiana had sidled up to me at some point, murmuring in awe.

    ¡°Master always told me how strong they were, but I never imagined this level of power.¡±

    ¡°Me neither.¡±

    Now I understood why Rella¡¯s beak was so sturdy.

    I looked on in strange admiration as the phoenix perched atop the lifeless dog, letting out a small ¡°Pii¡ª.¡±

    Almost as if on cue, Rella jumped towards the dog.

    With its spine broken, the two-headed dog thrashed about, its head shaking desperately.

    Rella hopped excitedly, imitating her mother. She was trying her best to peck at the dog''s head.

    So this is what education is like for wild animals.

    ¡®So just feeding her jerky wouldn¡¯t have sufficed, huh.¡¯

    If Rella hadn¡¯t met her mother, things could have gone really badly.

    Alright, now that the two-headed dogs are taken care of, it¡¯s time to drag out that so-called half-brother.

    I returned to the carriage and opened the door, which had somehow closed in the meantime.

    The self-proclaimed half-brother was cowering in the corner.

    The moment he saw me, he let out a shriek.

    ¡°W-wait, I-I, listen, this is¡­.¡±

    I grabbed his collar and yanked him out.

    He flew through the air and rolled across the ground a couple of times.

    ¡°Argh! My leg! My leg!¡±

    His leg was bent in an unnatural direction.

    As I approached, the self-proclaimed half-brother writhed in pain, flailing his arms.

    ¡°Do-do you know who I am?! I am the son of the heir to the Ducal House of Val¡ª¡±

    ¡°Shut up.¡±

    I gave his face a light kick, and he fell back with a thud.

    It seemed his tooth had cracked. In the blood pouring from his mouth, I saw a flash of white.

    I was about to step on him again when I heard the sound of hooves from afar.

    Turning my head, I saw about a dozen men approaching on horseback.

    They wore fine, luxurious clothing.

    ¡°Please, wait a moment!¡±

    The man at the front called out.

    ¡°We are from the House of Valther.¡±

    The self-proclaimed half-brother''s face immediately lit up, and he began clawing at the ground to crawl towards them.

    I stepped on his broken leg.

    ¡°Argh! P-please stop!¡±

    His eyes rolled back in pain.

    I watched the people from the House of Valther gallop closer, still stepping on the man''s leg.

    Within moments, the distant figures reached me. The horses were fast.

    ¡®Now, what should I do?¡¯

    Outwardly, I tried to remain composed, but honestly, I was a bit scared.

    I''d already been prepared for the possibility of a confrontation with the House of Valther, but here I was, on the verge of killing someone who claimed to be from their bloodline¡ªwhether he was fake or not.

    Judging by the fact that someone from the House of Valther had actually come, there was a possibility he was legitimate.

    Of course, it was also possible they were here for me.

    If that were the case, they would have likely sent soldiers.

    The people in front of me looked like officials and their guards.

    ¡®Could this fraud really be my brother?¡¯

    What do I do?

    This could lead to a full-blown war with the House of Valther.

    Sweat began to trickle down my back.

    I should have just killed him quickly and moved on. Why did I even bother tossing him aside?

    Mother¡¯s words were a hundred percent correct.

    When in doubt, just kill.

    If I had killed him and left immediately, they might not even know it was me. Damn, what do I do now?

    Tatiana came close and whispered to me.

    ¡°Um¡­ should I take care of it? It might be a bit hard to alter everyone''s memories at once, but if I take my time, I can twist their recollections.¡±

    She must have also realized we were in a dire situation.

    But I couldn¡¯t let her risk exposing herself, not when she was trying to keep her identity as a witch hidden.

    She had just started her journey as an adventurer¡ªmaking her give up on that would be too cruel.

    If she really wanted to help me, I''d rather she just get kidnapped to the enchanted forest.

    That would be more useful.

    I smiled broadly, trying to reassure her despite the chaos in my mind.

    ¡°It¡¯s alright.¡±

    Even though it was far from alright.

    The Valther family''s officials and guards reached me and brought their horses to a halt.

    The self-proclaimed half-brother¡ªor perhaps my actual half-brother¡ªwas writhing on the ground in pain, yet still tried to shout triumphantly.

    ¡°You are d-dead now...!¡±

    His front teeth were missing, causing his words to come out slurred.

    Since things were already a mess, I figured I might as well add fuel to the fire.

    I twisted my foot on his leg.

    ¡°Aaaargh! Stop! Stop!¡±

    The head official of the Valther family dismounted from his horse.

    ¡°Greetings. I am Robin, Lord Klaus¡¯s personal butler.¡±

    Robin bowed deeply and politely.

    For some reason, it was towards me.

    With his head still lowered, he looked at me with glittering eyes.

    It seemed as though he was waiting for me to say something.

    ¡°...¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    I simply stared at him, unsure of what he wanted.

    What did any of this mean?

    Why was this happening to me?

    Today had been full of surprises.

    It was my first time riding a carriage in this world, and I experienced the worst motion sickness I¡¯d ever had, whether in this life or the previous one.

    I had thought only three-headed dogs existed, but I found out there were two-headed ones¡ªand maybe there were even four- or five-headed ones out there.

    And I had learned that I might have a half-brother.

    But even more baffling than all of that was the fact that a butler from the House of Valther¡ªa butler who served my father, who had been forcibly taken by my mother¡ªwas now bowing to me, looking up with hopeful eyes.

    Weren¡¯t you supposed to have come here for the half-brother?

    I glanced at the sniveling man on the ground, who was sobbing and screaming.

    Robin¡¯s gaze followed mine.

    As if remembering, Robin began to speak.

    ¡°That person¡¯s mother was a laundress servant at the House of Valther. I was the one who handled the investigation after we received his letter. If it turns out that Lord Klaus had any interaction with her, it would be a significant matter.¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    There was no need to explain all of this to me.

    But for some reason, Robin seemed intent on explaining.

    ¡°However, Lord Klaus has never had any encounters with that laundress. As his personal butler, I serve him nearly 24 hours a day while he¡¯s in the mansion. It would be impossible for someone I hadn¡¯t even seen to have gained his affection.¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    ¡°He claimed in the letter that he had a button as proof. However, none of Lord Klaus¡¯s clothes were missing a button. Every item engraved with the Valther crest¡ªfrom clothes to buttons¡ªundergoes meticulous management. I checked the clothing records from the time he mentioned, and there was no mention of any missing buttons.¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    Do they really keep such detailed records?

    It seemed the Valther family was more fastidious than I thought.

    Robin lowered his head slightly.

    ¡°Of course, worn-out or damaged items are discarded every year. I believe that¡¯s when this button was smuggled out.¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    ¡°This lapse in management was my failure as Lord Klaus¡¯s personal butler. I will later report this to the head butler and take responsibility.¡±

    Why are you telling me all of this?

    And why do you keep emphasizing that you¡¯re his personal butler?

    It seems like there¡¯s some deeper meaning, but I have no idea what it is.

    Unsure of how to respond to this Robin character, I scratched my cheek and once more firmly pressed down on the fake half-brother''s leg.

 Chapter 65: The Master Who Was Meant to Return in Three Years

    Robin looked up at Rafa.

    He was so tall that his face seemed to be attached to the sky.

    ¡°Is this truly the master''s...?¡±

    Could it really be?

    For a fleeting moment, such a thought crossed Robin¡¯s mind.

    No, it couldn¡¯t be. Such a notion would be disrespectful toward the master.

    ¡°But still...¡±

    There was not even a trace of the master''s appearance in him. Judging by his hair and eye color, he was undoubtedly of Klaus''s bloodline, but he resembled Helga''s twins far more.

    Robin didn¡¯t find that unpleasant or bad.

    After all, the master had often lamented his lack of power.

    Rumor had it that this man''s abilities were unparalleled, even in the long history of the ducal family.

    Seeing him, it seemed as though he had inherited even Helga¡¯s talents. Perhaps Klaus¡¯s prayers had truly reached the gods.

    ¡°Master, you always sought strength over beauty, didn¡¯t you?¡±

    Yet, at the sight of Rafa¡¯s troubled expression, Robin suddenly realized:

    ¡°The eyes resemble his.¡±

    Only a little, but there was something in his gaze that was reminiscent of Klaus.

    When viewed again with this thought in mind, subtle similarities surfaced in his expressions and demeanor.

    Yes, without a doubt, this was the master''s son.

    ¡°Young Master.¡±

    As he thought of addressing him so in his heart, tears threatened to fall.

    Klaus, with his striking looks that attracted every woman, despised women.

    More precisely, he harbored deep resentment toward them.

    He had never shown this side of himself to anyone¡ªnot even to his father, the duke¡ªbut Robin, who had grown up almost like a sibling to him, knew.

    ¡°To think Klaus would leave behind a child...¡±

    For a fleeting moment, Robin wondered if it had been Helga¡¯s reckless determination rather than Klaus¡¯s intention that led to the birth of this child, but he quickly pushed that thought aside.

    For now, it was enough to rejoice in the appearance of the young master.

    Robin didn¡¯t know Klaus¡¯s current circumstances, but if a child had been born, it must have been by his will.

    Since childhood, Robin had always wished for something that could support Klaus¡¯s heavy heart.

    ¡°To think I would live to see the master''s son... I never dreamed such a day would come. I am overjoyed. Truly overjoyed.¡±

    As Robin explained to the young master to prevent any suspicion that Klaus might have another son, he found himself recalling distant memories.

    The first time he met Klaus was during his own infancy¡ªa time even he couldn¡¯t remember.

    His father had told him the story.

    As soon as Robin was deemed old enough to be brought outside, he was presented to the young Klaus.

    Klaus¡¯s first words upon seeing him, Robin had heard, were, ¡°He¡¯s ugly.¡±

    It wasn¡¯t untrue.

    By the world¡¯s standards, Robin was considered handsome, but compared to Klaus, he paled.

    In fact, no one in this world could match Klaus¡¯s standards of beauty.

    ¡°Yes, an undeniable truth.¡±

    But when Klaus heard that the baby Robin was to be trained as his personal butler, he had looked at Robin¡¯s face again and said, ¡°Upon closer inspection, you¡¯re rather cute.¡±

    Robin¡¯s father had repeated this story to him many times, ensuring he would never forget it.

    From then on, except during the hours spent in rigorous training to become the future personal butler, Robin was always at Klaus¡¯s side.

    From childhood onward, this was his place. He was Klaus¡¯s personal butler.

    In the ducal family, ¡°personal butler¡± was a title unique to their household. Unlike an exclusive butler, whose master could change, a personal butler served one individual for life. Their loyalty was not to the house but solely to the one they served.

    At present, there were only two personal butlers in the family: Robin and his father, who was also the head butler.Unlawfully taken from Royal Road, this story should be reported if seen on Amazon.

    Robin¡¯s father had originally served the duke as a personal butler before ascending to the role of head butler.

    For generations, their family had served as butlers and close aides to the ducal house, with the head butler always chosen from their lineage.

    Someday, when his father retired, Robin would become the head butler, likely around the time Klaus inherited the title of duke.

    Robin briefly considered, ¡°We¡¯ll need to find a personal butler for the young master soon.¡±

    His father would probably oversee the process, but Robin couldn¡¯t help but feel concerned.

    ¡°Are there any children in our family of the right age? At most, they would only be two or three years old.¡±

    A personal butler¡¯s most important quality was loyalty, which is why they were chosen as young as possible.

    Robin quickly ran through the list of children in his family but found no one suitable.

    ¡°If there are no good candidates, I might have to father a child myself.¡±

    His father had rushed to conceive Robin after Klaus was born. But now, his father was too old, and it would fall to Robin to ensure the lineage continued.

    ¡°No, this isn¡¯t the time for such thoughts.¡±

    Shaking off his musings, Robin focused on the present. He had hurried here using the pretext of exposing an imposter claiming to be Klaus¡¯s son, all to meet Rafa.

    Robin had known from the start that the imposter was a fraud. His primary goal was to meet Klaus¡¯s son before the duke did.

    The ducal family was unaware, but Klaus had originally planned to return in three years.

    Three years¡ªenough time for dissenters to surface and reveal themselves. Klaus¡¯s intent had been to sort out those who needed to be removed.

    While Robin carried out this mission, Klaus ventured into the Forest of Magic and won over Helga, the most formidable subordinate.

    That had been the plan.

    But Klaus did not return.

    Five years passed, then ten. Klaus never came back.

    Robin worried himself sick. He didn¡¯t think Klaus had died¡ªHelga had been killing off every search party, so it seemed more likely that Klaus was being held captive.

    Despite extensive preparations and deliberations, Robin concluded that Helga¡¯s obsession with Klaus had grown beyond reason.

    Countless times, Robin had been on the verge of riding into the Forest of Magic to find him.

    But his master¡¯s final command had been absolute:

    ¡°Do not follow me.¡±

    So Robin had obeyed, tirelessly carrying out the duties Klaus had entrusted to him.

    Year after year, he hoped, ¡°Maybe tomorrow, next month, next year... he will return.¡±

    For over twenty years, he worked with that hope in his heart.

    But Klaus never returned.

    Instead, his son, Rafa, emerged from the forest.

    Robin believed the young master must carry a message from Klaus.

    But as he anxiously repeated his identity as a personal butler, Rafa said nothing.

    Perhaps there was no message.

    Robin¡¯s shoulders slumped as he glanced at Rafa.

    ¡°Master, truly, was there no word from you?¡±

    He had everything prepared¡ªlists of potential threats, incriminating secrets of various noble families. Klaus only needed to grant his approval to cleanse the family of its enemies.

    But Rafa remained silent, and so Robin, too, could say nothing. Until the duke formally acknowledged Rafa, Robin had to pretend he was nothing more than a passing servant.

    Resolving himself, Robin turned to the soldiers.

    ¡°Apprehend that fraud.¡±

    The imposter claiming to be a son of the ducal family screamed as he was thrown onto a horse despite his broken leg. His cries were silenced with a gag.

    Robin glanced at Rafa once more, seeking answers in his silent gaze.

    But there was none.

    ***

    As the fraud claiming to be an illegitimate brother was bound and thrown onto the horse, his broken leg caused him to scream in agony. The soldiers, unimpressed, gagged him, silencing the cries.

    The name of the ducal family carried immense weight. To falsely claim ties to such a lineage was an unpardonable crime. Whether he had truly believed in his delusion or had knowingly attempted deceit, the result was the same¡ªpunishment awaited him in the ducal estate.

    Robin¡¯s gaze shifted repeatedly toward me. His eyes seemed to silently plead, though the exact nature of his emotions was indecipherable.

    ¡°What is it you wish to tell me?¡± I thought, feeling the weight of the man¡¯s unspoken words.

    Yet one thing became clear to me.

    ¡°The ducal family knows who I am.¡±

    That much was obvious. Even if I had never officially set foot in the estate, the striking resemblance to my mother would have made my identity undeniable. It seemed they had no intention of eliminating me outright.

    ¡®At least I¡¯m safe for now,¡¯

    Robin cast me one last searching look before following the procession away.

    Meanwhile, our group prepared to depart again. However, the coachman, pale and trembling, remained frozen in place.

    ¡°I¡¯ve encountered magical beasts many times, faced near-death situations, but never in my life have I seen a pack of two-headed dogs descend like this,¡± the coachman muttered, his voice shaking as he fought to compose himself.

    Behind me, Rella darted nervously. I realized that it might have been Rella¡¯s scent that attracted the pack of two-headed dogs in the first place.

    While the coachman struggled to recover, I turned my attention to the carcasses of the slain beasts. I began disassembling them swiftly, though there wasn¡¯t time to drain the blood properly. Selecting the tastiest cuts of meat, I stored them in a sack and handed some to the coachman.

    ¡°Thank you... thank you, sir,¡± the coachman stammered, bowing repeatedly, his gratitude almost uncomfortable.

    Knowing that the attack might have been Rella¡¯s doing only made the coachman¡¯s thanks feel more awkward. Rafa noticed that Tatiana, his companion, also avoided meeting the coachman¡¯s eyes. She must have realized the same thing.

    Several days later, after an exhausting journey, we finally arrived at our destination¡ªa bustling city.

    Though  motion sickness had slightly improved, it had not disappeared entirely. By the time we reached the city gates, I felt as though even a light push might be enough to finish him off.

    ¡°The pen may be mightier than the sword, but motion sickness is the strongest of all,¡± I sighed wryly, barely holding himself together as the city unfolded before me.

 Chapter 66: Encounter with a Wind Mage

    The carriage dropped us off at the central plaza of the city.

    Unlike the bustling chaos of Endes, this city felt serene and tranquil. It had an air of quiet sophistication, a stark contrast to the noisy, crowded streets of Endes.

    The city itself was breathtakingly beautiful.

    Buildings surrounding the plaza were clean and well-maintained, adorned with small sculptures placed strategically at corners.

    The plaza¡¯s floor was decorated with tiny, polished stones that sparkled like jewels, forming intricate patterns that extended into the main roads like works of art.

    In Endes, the alleys echoed with the sound of brawls, and drunken men retched in every corner. But here, no such scenes existed. Not even at this late hour when the sun was dipping below the horizon.

    By now, Endes would have turned into a lawless zone, a place where fists flew freely in every direction.

    But here, not even a stray beggar lingered in the shadows.

    It felt more like a retreat for the wealthy¡ªa sanctuary for the privileged.

    Tatiana, turning her head in all directions to take in the scenery, whispered softly.

    ¡°This place feels... tense, somehow.¡±

    ¡°I know what you mean.¡±

    ¡°Even if we spoke out loud, I feel like everyone in the plaza would hear us.¡±

    Our voices, unconsciously, dropped to half their usual volume.

    Most people would relax in a place as pristine and peaceful as this. But for Tatiana and me, it was the opposite.

    It felt as though we didn¡¯t belong here¡ªas if we had wandered into the wrong place entirely.

    ¡°Pii-pii!¡±

    Suddenly, Rella flapped her wings above my head.

    She seemed to like this city.

    The still air of the city stirred faintly at that moment, as if acknowledging her presence.

    Tatiana let out a small laugh, her tension easing slightly.

    ¡°Rella is always the same. One day, she¡¯ll grow up to be someone important.¡±

    I doubted that. Rella wasn¡¯t brave or insightful¡ªjust utterly clueless.

    There was a brief moment when I thought she might be courageous, but now I knew better.

    She wasn¡¯t bold; she was simply dense.

    Not just figuratively but literally¡ªa creature of pure stubbornness, both physically and mentally.

    It was fortunate she was a bird. If she were human, she would¡¯ve had a hard life.

    Rella, it¡¯s truly a blessing you were born a bird.

    I didn¡¯t say that out loud, but perhaps some instinct of hers picked up on my thoughts.

    She pecked at my head with her beak, making her irritation known.

    ¡°Ow!¡±

    I needed to teach her that pecking a person¡¯s head like that could be deadly.

    Now that my motion sickness had fully subsided, it was time to head to the client¡¯s residence.

    What was the name of the merchant guild again?

    I rummaged through my belongings and pulled out a map that Jenny had copied for me.

    The name of the city and the guild was written at the top.

    As Tatiana and I examined the map, a voice interrupted us.

    ¡°Excuse me, are you adventurers from the Endes Guild?¡±

    We turned to see a neatly dressed man standing nearby.

    When our eyes met, he smiled politely.

    ¡°I¡¯m the branch manager of the Lil Merchant Guild in this city. I noticed you stepping out of the carriage earlier. Our branch is located just across the plaza.¡±

    He gestured toward a building across the square.

    The building he indicated looked luxurious and refined.

    It didn¡¯t seem like a place for selling general goods or weapons. To me, it resembled an upscale restaurant or a caf¨¦.

    Judging by their request for a phoenix feather, it was clear they catered to the elite.

    ¡°Should we deliver the item to that shop?¡± I asked, using the formal language of the kingdom.

    The branch manager¡¯s eyes widened slightly, caught off guard by my speech.

    Ah, that reaction. It was familiar.

    Back in Endes, people had similar responses when I used the royal dialect¡ªsurprised first, then astonished if I spoke the common tongue, and utterly shocked when they discovered I could write. Conversations always began with amazement before they descended into confusion or disbelief.Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit.

    ¡°A little nostalgic, in its own way.¡±

    The branch manager, accustomed to dealing with people, quickly recovered and resumed his professional demeanor.

    ¡°No, the item will not be handed over at the shop. The client has requested to receive it at a separate location. We are merely acting as intermediaries, and even we don¡¯t know the identity of the client. Our role is limited to providing the venue.¡±

    How peculiar.

    Perhaps the client wanted to avoid revealing their identity¡ªlikely someone of high status dealing with sensitive circumstances.

    The branch manager glanced at Tatiana and me briefly before bowing slightly.

    ¡°From what I¡¯ve gathered about the request process, the client seems to be someone of considerable importance. It might be wise to prepare yourselves for the meeting. If it¡¯s not an imposition, may we assist you with freshening up after your travels?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°We do not intend to offend or impose unfamiliar attire on you. Our goal is simply to help remove the dust and wear of the journey. Would that be acceptable?¡±

    That offer sounded reasonable, and I nodded in agreement.

    ¡°We would appreciate that. Thank you.¡±

    The branch manager visibly relaxed at my response, letting out a small breath of relief. Though he hadn¡¯t shown it, my rugged appearance seemed to have unsettled him.

    ¡°This way, please.¡±

    As he gestured gracefully, I turned to see a luxurious carriage waiting nearby.

    Not another carriage, I thought, my face paling slightly.

    The branch manager chuckled softly, noticing my hesitation.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Unlike the bumpy public carriage you arrived in, this one offers a smooth ride. It won¡¯t be long before we arrive at our estate.¡±

    Despite lingering memories of my awful motion sickness, I climbed into the carriage, reassured by his words.

    As we rode, I looked up and spotted a large brown bird circling high in the sky above us.

    It had been flying tirelessly since dawn, keeping pace with our journey.

    Both Rella and her mother are as strong as ever.

    The estate the branch manager guided us to was enormous.

    The path leading from the gate to the mansion was lined with trees and statues whose purposes I couldn¡¯t guess.

    As promised, the carriage ride was smooth, and I didn¡¯t feel the slightest hint of motion sickness.

    If all carriages were like this, I could ride them every day.

    Tatiana peered out of the window in wonder, prompting a soft chuckle from the branch manager.

    ¡°This city is known for its beauty, including its small lake. Being close to the capital, it serves as a retreat for many high-ranking nobles. The city itself is designed with their needs in mind.¡±

    ¡°That mansion¡­ it¡¯s incredible,¡± Tatiana said, her voice tinged with awe.

    The branch manager bowed slightly. ¡°Thank you.¡±

    When the carriage stopped, a servant opened the door and placed a small wooden step at the entrance.

    Not an attached step, but one carried by hand¡ªhow extravagant.

    The branch manager alighted first, followed by me. Tatiana hesitated when the branch manager offered his hand to assist her.

    For a moment, she froze. Then, as though pretending not to notice his gesture, she stepped down on her own.

    The sight made me laugh unintentionally. Covering my mouth to hide my amusement, I noticed Tatiana¡¯s crestfallen expression as she looked up at me.

    She seemed hurt by my reaction.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± I said silently. But your reaction was genuinely amusing.

    The branch manager apologized as well, but the moment had already passed.

    Tatiana followed me into the mansion, looking subdued.

    The mansion was vast but strangely quiet, as though almost uninhabited.

    ¡°Usually, there are more servants present,¡± the branch manager explained. ¡°However, the client requested a discreet meeting, so we¡¯ve reduced the staff to a minimum.¡±

    After showing us to a large, elegant room, the branch manager excused himself and left.

    Tatiana and I were taken to separate areas to bathe, and the staff cleaned and refreshed our clothing during this time.

    When I returned, my clothes were spotless, free of both dust and odor.

    As adventurers, we rarely had more than one set of clothing, so this attention to detail was greatly appreciated.

    Since Tatiana was still bathing, I followed a servant back to the room. The servant appeared older than the others, likely a steward or someone in charge.

    Opening a door to the garden, the steward bowed slightly.

    ¡°There is a garden just beyond here. Though it¡¯s a bit cold, winter flowers are in bloom. Guests often enjoy visiting them. Please, feel free to explore.¡±

    While grateful for his suggestion, I wasn¡¯t particularly interested in flowers or trees.

    Instead, I noticed a beautifully set table laden with an assortment of food¡ªcakes that resembled those on Earth, candied fruits, and skewers coated in what appeared to be hardened sugar syrup.

    Curious, I sampled a bit of the drink in a silver pitcher. It was a fruity wine.

    ¡°Do nobles eat like this every day?¡± I thought wistfully.

    It wasn¡¯t the grandeur of the mansion or the privileges of nobility that I envied, but the food. Such delicacies were hard to come by.

    Feeling nostalgic for Earth, I decided to indulge a little before Tatiana returned.

    Then, out of the corner of my eye, I noticed something in the garden¡ªa phoenix perched on a tree.

    Strangely, it wasn¡¯t looking at me but at the tree itself.

    ¡°What is it doing?¡±

    As I watched, it suddenly pecked at the tree.

    ¡°Hey!¡± I shouted as a branch broke under its beak.

    Jumping to my feet, I rushed outside.

    The trees in this garden weren¡¯t ordinary¡ªthey had been carefully cultivated, likely for decades.

    The flowers blooming here in winter were probably rare, planted for the enjoyment of the nobles.

    But the phoenix had already taken a flower in its beak¡ªa vibrant bloom that reminded me of camellias from Earth.

    With a crunch, the flower disappeared into the phoenix¡¯s mouth.

    ¡°You little rascal! That¡¯s not food!¡±

    Before it could devour another flower, I grabbed its neck.

    The phoenix let out a strange cry, perhaps from being held too tightly, but I couldn¡¯t afford to let it escape.

    As I restrained the creature, a sudden charge of energy filled the air.

    The atmosphere crackled, and my skin prickled with static.

    A shiver ran down my spine.

    ¡°What is this?¡±

    Beyond the garden, past the trees, something¡ªor someone¡ªwas approaching.

    A man emerged, dressed in a long, flowing coat and a deep black hood that obscured his face.

    Though his features were hidden, his posture and the faint lines of his mouth suggested he was older.

    As he walked, the hem of his coat swirled unnaturally, as if caught in invisible winds.

    With every step, dust lifted from the ground, forming tiny whirlwinds around him.

    ¡°Wind magic...¡±

    Realizing the magnitude of the presence before me, I released the phoenix and began gathering wind energy around myself in preparation.

 Chapter 67: The Meaning of Purple Eyes

    With each step the man took closer, the tingling sensation on my skin intensified.

    It was a feeling I had never experienced before.

    ¡°This is strange.¡±

    At first, I thought it was due to wind magic. But no, that wasn¡¯t it.

    The man who had impersonated my half-brother had claimed to be a wind mage, though I never confirmed if it was true.

    I didn¡¯t know any other wind mages besides myself, so I couldn¡¯t be certain about what was happening.

    Still, this prickling sensation on my skin didn¡¯t seem to stem from magic. It felt like something far more primal, akin to the watermills or unease you get from instinct.

    ¡°This is confusing.¡±

    Though unnatural winds swirled around the man¡¯s body, there was no killing intent in them.

    The gusts seemed to escape and lash out on their own accord, as though they were wild.

    As he drew nearer, the wind around him grew fiercer.

    At first, it only stirred up dust, but soon, branches snapped, and flower petals were torn free, carried aloft in the air.

    The falling petals and broken branches left a messy trail behind him, like a path of ruined beauty.

    What should I do?

    I couldn¡¯t discern whether this man was friend or foe.

    Suddenly, a memory of my mother¡¯s words from when I was three or four years old surfaced in my mind:

    [It doesn¡¯t matter who they are or what their intentions may be. If someone unknown approaches, prepare to kill them first.]

    I took a deep breath and shifted my weight to my lower body, readying myself.

    Pulling the axe from my back, I prepared for whatever was to come.

    I wasn¡¯t sure of the proper way to fight a wind mage, but my mother had always emphasized one thing:

    Kill them before they attack.

    Even though my mother couldn¡¯t use a speck of magic herself, that single philosophy had made her the strongest in this world.

    ¡°Mage, dragon, phoenix¡ªno one is faster than my mother.¡±

    Before I left home, my mother admitted that she could no longer hold me back, but I knew that was her bias as a parent.

    Even though I could use wind to move faster than most, my mother was still quicker. If she ever came at me with the intent to kill, I wouldn¡¯t stand a chance.

    If she struck, it would be over in an instant. No matter how strong I was, it wouldn¡¯t matter if I couldn¡¯t react in time.

    In that moment, my head would already be rolling on the ground.

    Physically, my mother was a genius among geniuses.

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll kill him the moment I sense killing intent.¡±

    Even if I didn¡¯t sense it, I resolved to act at the first sign of unnatural wind movement. Any unfamiliar action, and my axe would fly.

    I tightened my grip on the axe, my body coiled like a spring.

    But then, the man stopped a short distance away.

    He stood still, observing me, and then spoke.

    ¡°Impressive... Your stance is excellent. No wasted movement. It¡¯s optimized for real combat. Helga taught you well.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Helga? My mother?

    Could he be an acquaintance of hers?

    But something felt off.

    The man¡¯s accent and manner of speaking weren¡¯t those of a commoner. He spoke like a noble¡ªrefined and precise, much like my father.

    While Endes¡¯s ruling family, the Pauls, also spoke with noble intonation, this man¡¯s mannerisms reminded me far more of my father¡¯s.

    It wasn¡¯t impossible for my mother to have noble acquaintances, but this man spoke the language of the kingdom. My mother couldn¡¯t even use the kingdom¡¯s language fluently.

    The pieces didn¡¯t fit.

    What¡¯s more, there was something peculiar about his voice. It sounded as though he was holding back tears.

    The longer he remained silent, the more convinced I became that he was struggling not to cry. His hood trembled slightly, as if betraying his emotions.

    ¡®What¡¯s going on?¡¯

    At the very least, he didn¡¯t seem to be an enemy.

    Now that I thought about it, the tingling sensation on my skin had lessened considerably. It was still faintly present, but the overwhelming intensity I felt earlier had faded.If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.

    The man adjusted his posture and cleared his throat before speaking again.

    ¡°Be mindful of what you just felt. That sensation is something only those with the same eyes can experience.¡±

    As he spoke, the man removed his hood.

    The first thing that caught my attention was his platinum hair, gleaming in the sunlight.

    And then, his eyes¡ªbrilliant purple, like jewels set into his face.

    His facial features, from his sharp nose to the curve of his lips and the angle of his jaw, bore an uncanny resemblance to someone I knew well.

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Would my father look like this when he grows old?

    He resembled my father. The likeness was undeniable.

    Anyone who saw him would immediately recognize them as family.

    ¡°Could it be¡­¡± I murmured.

    The man¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, and a faint smile appeared.

    ¡°Even your voice resembles your father¡¯s.¡±

    That confirmed it. This man was my grandfather.

    Unintentionally, my jaw dropped. I probably looked like an utter fool, as if my brain had shut down completely.

    When my father¡¯s personal butler had appeared earlier, it had felt like dealing with a minor character.

    Typically, when minor characters appear, you expect a mid-tier boss to follow.

    But this? This was like skipping straight to the final boss.

    It had been over twenty years since my father was taken by my mother.

    She had killed his wife, lovers, and even the ducal family¡¯s search parties repeatedly.

    No matter how much I shared my father¡¯s blood, there had to be lingering resentment.

    To make matters worse, I was the spitting image of my mother. Just looking at me must have reminded him of everything my father had suffered.

    If it were me, I¡¯d feel the same way.

    The fact that he appeared here, alone and without guards, suggested he wasn¡¯t hostile. But I was still someone he had every reason to despise.

    So why did he come looking for me?

    The ducal family surely wasn¡¯t lacking in heirs to continue the bloodline.

    Unable to grasp his intentions, I didn¡¯t know how to react. I stood there, frozen, until the man finally broke the silence.

    ¡°I am your grandfather.¡±

    I already knew.

    ¡°Did your father ever mention me?¡±

    He seemed intent on speaking like a normal grandparent.

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    The request for the phoenix feather must have come from the ducal family.

    I wasn¡¯t sure what their motives were, and that scared me a little.

    But since he wasn¡¯t bringing up old grudges, I decided it was better to play along for now and avoid creating unnecessary tension.

    I returned the axe to my back and bowed deeply.

    It wasn¡¯t a gesture that matched my rugged attire, but for a noble, it was appropriate.

    ¡°Forgive my late introduction, Grandfather. I am Rafa. I was raised solely as the child of Klaus and Helga and have heard little about my father¡¯s origins. My apologies.¡±

    A subtle way of saying, Don¡¯t blame me for my parents¡¯ actions.

    The Duke, Ferdinand Valther, chuckled softly.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to be so guarded. While it cannot yet be made public, you are my blood. Today, I came simply as a grandfather wishing to meet his grandson.¡±

    ¡­Is that so?

    What about all the grudges left by those my mother killed?

    My expression must have betrayed my thoughts, as the Duke smiled and began walking toward the garden.

    ¡°Come with me. Time is short, and there are things I wish to tell you. Let us hurry.¡±

    In the garden stood a small table, surrounded by windbreaks to shield it from the breeze. A blanket lay draped over a chair, presumably to ward off the cold.

    Clearly, the meeting had been carefully arranged.

    But as we walked toward the table, the winds swirling around the Duke continued to scatter dust and debris, wreaking havoc on the pristine garden.

    Even with the windbreaks, I doubted the area would remain intact.

    ¡°It¡¯s a troublesome thing,¡± the Duke admitted with a wry smile. ¡°Meeting you has stirred my emotions, and I find myself unable to control it. Despite my reputation for perfection as a mage.¡±

    When we reached the table, he gestured toward the air around me, drawing patterns with his fingers. Then he looked at me intently.

    ¡°You have a flow of wind within you. Are you controlling it right now?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Do you always control it?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Father instructed me always to let the wind flow, even slightly, and I¡¯ve done so since I was a child.¡±

    ¡°Interesting.¡±

    His purple eyes narrowed, and the corners of his lips lifted in a faint smile.

    ¡°It must have been difficult. Klaus can be harsh at times.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    It wasn¡¯t difficult at all.

    When a child learns to walk, they fall countless times. But once they master it, walking becomes second nature.

    Likewise, controlling the wind had become second nature to me.

    If anything, the real challenge was that I had focused so much on control that I struggled to unleash its full power when needed.

    When I explained this, Grandfather stared at me for a moment, then burst into laughter.

    For a brief moment, the winds around him surged wildly, but they gradually calmed as his laughter subsided. It seemed he had consciously reined them in.

    ¡°To be shackled from birth and not even realize the weight¡ªthat explains much about how Klaus raised you.¡±

    Though his words made my father sound like a tyrant, it hadn¡¯t felt that way to me. There had been no shackles.

    ¡°Sit down. Time is short, so let me teach you how to use the wind. For most, learning control is the hardest part, but since you¡¯ve already mastered that, the rest should be easy.¡±

    The Duke¡¯s expression softened briefly.

    ¡°Klaus couldn¡¯t use magic, so he wouldn¡¯t have been able to teach you these techniques. Even if he had wanted to.¡±

    He closed his eyes for a moment, then opened them again, his gaze steady.

    ¡°Mages each use wind in their own way. Usually, a master teaches their method, and the student adapts it to suit themselves.¡±

    He extended his hand across the table.

    Was he asking for mine?

    When I placed my hand in his, he held it gently and spoke.

    ¡°Feel the flow of my wind.¡±

    As he said this, a delicate breeze tickled my palm, gradually spreading outward.

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    I wasn¡¯t sure what he wanted me to grasp.

    Letting wind flow was something I already did.

    The principle seemed the same whether using great power or creating a gentle breeze.

    The Duke must have noticed my confusion because he smiled faintly and allowed the wind to flow again.

    ¡°Focus. When you first saw me, you felt something unusual, didn¡¯t you? A tingling sensation, as if the air itself was moving.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°That is a feeling only those with purple eyes can experience. Focus on that sensation and feel the wind I¡¯m letting flow.¡±

    Following his instructions, I concentrated on the wind against my palm.

    At first, there was nothing.

    But as I continued, I began to sense faint, almost imperceptible bursts, like tiny sparks in the air.

    If he hadn¡¯t told me to look for them, I wouldn¡¯t have noticed. They were so subtle that I almost doubted they were real.

    Yet, once I felt one, I began to detect others¡ªtiny pulses of energy scattered through the air.

    There was something there, mingling with the wind.

    A chill ran down my spine.

    Walter tightened his grip on my hand.

    ¡°Do you understand?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    I didn¡¯t know what it was, but I was certain it wasn¡¯t something ordinary people could sense.

    Swallowing nervously, I asked, ¡°Does this¡­ mean something? The purple eyes?¡±

    The Duke smiled.

    ¡°Yes, they mean something. Purple eyes are the mark of the spirits.¡±

    Spirits?

    Here we go¡ªfull-blown fantasy.

    Maybe it was time to seriously consider the possibility that I had been reincarnated into a novel.

 Chapter 68: The Risk of Becoming a Breeding Cow

    The season was already winter.

    The outdoor garden was undeniably cold, but I didn¡¯t mind.

    My skin was thick, and I had grown accustomed to far harsher winters in the Forest of enchantment.

    In that place, the air would freeze white the moment you exhaled.

    Every breath turned your nostrils into icy traps, and if you sweated while exercising, frost would coat your skin like a second layer.

    Having grown up in such an environment, this level of cold was trivial to me.

    But sitting outdoors might be difficult for Duke Valther, who was much older.

    Thinking this, I prepared to suggest moving indoors, but before I could speak, the Duke reached for a folded blanket nearby.

    Tucked within it was a flat, metallic bottle¡ªone used to hold hot water, wrapped in thick fabric to retain warmth.

    Such bottles were common for keeping beds warm through the night.

    Though the design differed, similar items were used in Endes inns and even my home in the Forest of enchantment.

    There, instead of water, we filled them with charcoal.

    It impressed me that such details had been prepared in advance. The merchant guild catering to nobles clearly left nothing to chance.

    Perhaps this is the level of meticulousness needed to survive in their world, I thought.

    While pondering this, I noticed the Duke leaning slightly forward with the blanket in hand.

    He placed it on my lap.

    ¡°The weather is cold. You might catch a chill if you¡¯re not careful.¡±

    ¡°¡­ Uh, thank you.¡±

    I hadn¡¯t expected him to give it to me.

    There was another blanket right next to me that I could use if I felt cold. It had been prepared for everyone to use individually.

    Besides, I didn¡¯t need a blanket.

    During winters in the Forest of Magic, my father would use three copper pots filled with charcoal to warm his bed each night. I, however, used none.

    Those pots could grow oppressively hot, making it hard to sleep comfortably.

    Though my mother endured the heat out of sheer determination, I always found it easier to sleep in slightly cooler conditions.

    While I wasn¡¯t as resilient to cold as my mother, I certainly wasn¡¯t the type to need a blanket in this weather.

    Still, it seemed that, for etiquette¡¯s sake, I was now in a situation where I should return the gesture.

    With a slight feeling of awkwardness, I placed my own blanket over the Duke¡¯s lap.

    ¡°This¡­ Thank you,¡± he said with a soft smile.

    His smiling eyes bore an uncanny resemblance to my father¡¯s.

    While my father and I looked nothing alike, the Duke bore a striking resemblance to him.

    In his youth, he must have been quite the handsome man, likely popular as well.

    Why did none of those good genes make it to me? I thought with a twinge of sorrow.

    ¡°I wonder if Father is alright.¡±

    As winter deepened, the forest would freeze over completely. The Forest of Magic must have been unbearably cold for him.

    And Father, despite appearances, didn¡¯t handle solitude well.

    My mother would be perfectly content even if stranded alone in the Siberian tundra, as long as Father was there. But for him, the isolation of the forest might be suffocating.

    It¡¯s a little worrying.

    Lost in thought, I was brought back to the present when the Duke placed his hand over mine.

    ¡°Do you know the story of how this kingdom was founded?¡± he asked.Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.

    ¡°Yes,¡± I replied.

    When I was younger, my father often shared such stories with me.

    Myths, the histories of various nations, and tales of the wars that shaped this kingdom were all things he told me.

    In the otherwise uneventful forest, those stories were a source of endless fascination.

    In fact, it was likely those tales that inspired me¡ªyoung Rafa¡ªto dream of becoming a warrior.

    The grand conspiracies and epic battles for control of vast lands ignited my imagination, blurring the line between fantasy and reality.

    At that impressionable age, seeing my mother effortlessly slay beasts and carry wild boars on her back struck me deeply.

    As a child, I thought warriors were akin to heroes like Hercules or Odysseus.

    I even dreamed of fighting monsters with hundreds of snake-like heads, swinging an axe with unstoppable might.

    Over time, my concept of a warrior matured, but my earliest aspirations had been shaped by my father¡¯s stories.

    Among them was the tale of Arelon¡¯s founding, which the Duke now referenced.

    According to legend, the kingdom of Arelon was established by a divine child¡ªa being with platinum hair and purple eyes sent by the gods to guide humanity.

    When I remembered my previous life, I couldn¡¯t help but laugh at the absurdity of the tale. But as a child, I had believed it wholeheartedly.

    ¡°That story was crafted by the royal family,¡± the Duke said. ¡°But it is not entirely fiction. It wasn¡¯t a god¡ªit was a spirit.¡±

    Is that true?

    My expression must have betrayed my disbelief because the Duke chuckled heartily.

    ¡°Is it so difficult to believe?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Yes. Completely.

    In this world, while people were unaware of the concept of genetics, it was clear to me that traits like hair color and eye color were inherited from one¡¯s parents.

    Purple eyes fell under the same category¡ªan inherited trait, not some mystical blessing.

    Even in a world with magic and strange phenomena, the idea of spirits influencing human genetics was laughable.

    As a child, I might have believed him with wide-eyed wonder, but I was no longer so na?ve.

    ¡°I understand your skepticism,¡± the Duke said. ¡°But the existence of magic itself is proof of spirits. The wind, water, and fire you wield¡ªthese are all born of spirits.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Spirits exist everywhere,¡± he continued. ¡°It¡¯s just a matter of how strongly they manifest.¡±

    The Duke explained that mages were humans who could communicate with spirits. No one fully understood how this connection worked, but something within these individuals resonated with the spirits, who then granted their wishes.

    This was why spirits were often invoked in magical incantations.

    Humans, unaware of the truth, relied on invisible spirits for magic and sometimes sought their blessings.

    I thought of the lord¡¯s daughter in Endes¡ªa mage whose abilities were so weak they might as well not exist. If even her minuscule magic was a gift from spirits, then¡­

    ¡°Even that arrogant, ill-tempered woman has a spirit who likes her?¡±

    For a moment, I imagined a spirit tolerating her terrible personality, and it left me baffled.

    What exactly was the criteria for a spirit¡¯s favor?

    ¡°Among the royal family¡¯s hidden stories,¡± the Duke continued, ¡°there is one about a woman who bore a child without knowing the father.¡±

    At first, people suspected she had secretly consorted with a man. But the child¡¯s unusual hair and eyes, along with their otherworldly abilities, dispelled these doubts.

    The child could summon wind with a wave of their hand, and birds and butterflies flocked to their cries. Strange phenomena surrounded them and their mother, making it clear they were no ordinary humans.

    That child became the progenitor of this kingdom, and the ducal family was an offshoot of the royal line.

    In earlier generations, princes who renounced their claims to the throne would join the ducal family. Even now, marriages between the two families occurred occasionally.

    ¡°So naturally, stories from the royal family reached the dukes as well,¡± the Duke explained.

    He went on to describe how the royal family initially dismissed the myth as mere propaganda until something changed.

    ¡°Once a lineage loses its purple eyes, it never regains them. Not ever.¡±

    ¡°What does that mean?¡±

    ¡°It means that if parents with purple eyes fail to pass them on to their child, no descendants of that lineage will ever have purple eyes again.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    That defied basic genetics. Traits could skip generations and reappear later, but to vanish entirely?

    The Duke must have noticed my bewilderment because he smiled at my shifting expressions.

    ¡°You wear your thoughts on your face, young one,¡± he remarked with a chuckle.

    His comment reminded me of similar remarks my father had made, and it felt oddly unsettling to hear it from the Duke.

    Sensing my unease, the Duke¡¯s tone turned serious.

    ¡°From what I¡¯ve told you, you should now understand: we are not ordinary humans. If anything, we are spirits born into human form.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    With that statement, everything he had said so far began to connect¡ªthe purple eyes, the dwindling bloodline, and even my father, who possessed the eyes but couldn¡¯t use magic.

    The realization hit me like a cold wind.

    Unconsciously, I recoiled, my body tensing in instinctive defense.

    The Duke¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly.

    ¡°It seems you¡¯ve understood,¡± he said.

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    For a moment, I was wary. But then I realized there was no need for caution. If the Duke had ill intentions, he wouldn¡¯t have bothered explaining any of this.

    Instead, he seemed genuinely concerned that I understood the gravity of what he was saying.

    ¡°Tell me,¡± he said, his gaze piercing. ¡°What do you think of my words?¡±

    The question felt like a test¡ªa habit I recognized from my father. He would often ask similar questions after imparting lessons, repeating explanations until I truly understood.

    I sighed inwardly.

    ¡°Purple eyes aren¡¯t proof of succession,¡± I said. ¡°They¡¯re just a marker of the bloodline.¡±

    ¡°And in simpler terms?¡±

    ¡°Breeding stock.¡±

    The Duke smiled faintly. I had hit the mark.

    Still, why couldn¡¯t he have just been straightforward from the beginning?

    Both my father and grandfather shared a frustrating tendency for roundabout explanations.

    ''They¡¯re both so annoying.''

 Chapter 69: The Princess of the Duchy of Saramoons

    ¡°¡­ By the way, Klaus¡­ how is your father?¡±

    The Duke lowered his gaze as he asked.

    Throughout our conversation, there had been moments when he seemed on the verge of asking something, and it was clear that my father¡¯s well-being had been on his mind.

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    It had been over twenty years since he¡¯d heard anything about him. His curiosity was understandable.

    But I wasn¡¯t sure how to answer.

    Should I tell him that Father was happily living with the woman who had kidnapped him? It felt¡­ complicated.

    I hesitated, and the Duke¡¯s brow furrowed slightly, his expression darkening.

    ¡°Speak honestly. It¡¯s alright.¡±

    Ah, so he misunderstood.

    He probably thought I was reluctant to answer because Father¡¯s situation wasn¡¯t good. If that¡¯s where his concern was coming from, it might be better to tell the truth.

    ¡°Father is doing well. Life in the forest isn¡¯t exactly noble, but he has everything he needs and faces no hardships. Mother and Father¡­ well, they live like a perfectly ordinary couple.¡±

    ¡°¡­ An ordinary couple¡­?¡±

    The Duke¡¯s expression twisted into something difficult to describe.

    I could understand his reaction.

    When I first heard about my parents¡¯ circumstances after leaving the forest, I must have looked much the same.

    While the nuances of our thoughts might differ, the core disbelief was likely the same.

    ¡°Before I left the forest, I thought my parents might have eloped out of love. Even as a child, it was obvious how much Mother adored Father. But over time, I¡¯ve realized that Father also cares deeply for her. They¡¯re really just an ordinary married couple.¡±

    ¡°¡­ Klaus¡­ cares for¡­ that woman?¡±

    The Duke¡¯s face contorted into an expression so indescribable that I couldn¡¯t help but feel a twinge of amusement.

    Considering my mother¡¯s appearance, his reaction was entirely reasonable.

    I didn¡¯t think much of it since they were my parents, but imagining someone with my mother¡¯s face as my spouse? Yeah, no. There¡¯s no way I could have lived a normal married life.

    Sorry, Mother. That¡¯s a hard no.

    While I firmly believe people should be valued for their character rather than their appearance, I draw the line at marrying someone who looks like me.

    Really, I¡¯m sorry, Mom. I still prefer beauty.

    Tatiana¡¯s natural smile whenever she looked at me reminded me how rare and precious she was. I resolved never to let her go.

    With that thought in mind, I shared a few anecdotes about my parents¡¯ life.

    I recounted how Father had pricked his finger trying to mend a torn shirt, as Mother¡¯s sewing skills were lacking, and how she¡¯d turned pale with worry.

    Then there was the time she made an enormous fur coat to protect Father during an especially harsh winter. It was so thick and heavy that Father looked like a walking fur monster. The coat was so cumbersome that it ended up in storage after just one day.

    And the time Mother hunted down a rare magical beast and brought it home, beaming with pride after Father praised her for it. That praise spurred her on to the point where the house became so crowded with carcasses that the only place left to stand was the bed. It wasn¡¯t until then that she realized she might have gone overboard, much to Father¡¯s amusement.

    ¡°Life in the forest doesn¡¯t offer much in the way of entertainment,¡± I said. ¡°So Father has his ways of keeping things lively.¡±

    The Duke, who had been listening intently, seemed to relax as his expression softened into a gentle smile. Lines formed at the corners of his eyes, and I thought I caught a faint shimmer, as though they had moistened slightly.

    ¡°Klaus, doing things like that¡­ It feels like I¡¯m hearing about someone entirely different. Tell me more,¡± he said with a chuckle.

    But before I could continue, a clear, ringing chime echoed from somewhere nearby.The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.

    ¡°It seems our time is up,¡± the Duke said, sighing softly. ¡°There¡¯s still so much I want to ask and tell you¡­¡±

    He clasped my hand firmly across the table, his gaze steady.

    ¡°Child, everything we¡¯ve spoken of today, and even our meeting, must remain a secret. Speak of it to no one¡ªnot even your companion.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Grandfather.¡±

    The Duke rose, placed a brief kiss on my forehead, and smiled warmly.

    This was¡­ embarrassing.

    At my age and size, receiving a kiss from my grandfather felt awkward, even if it was a normal gesture in this country. My face flushed red, which only made the Duke laugh as he pulled his hood back over his head.

    ¡°Next time, let¡¯s meet at the Ducal Estate. I look forward to seeing you again.¡±

    As he prepared to leave, I caught a glimpse of Tatiana in the doorway connecting the garden to the house.

    She must have just finished her bath, her hair still damp and shining. A maid said something to her, and she turned her head slightly, oblivious to the Duke¡¯s presence.

    The Duke paused briefly, his gaze lingering on her before silently turning away.

    He departed the way he had come, crossing the garden with long strides.

    Unlike his arrival, where the wind had swirled with each step, he left in silence.

    He said it was because of uncontrolled emotions, I recalled.

    From his demeanor, it was clear he wasn¡¯t treating me as the son of an enemy.

    He was simply¡­ happy.

    It was evident from our conversation that the Duke¡ªmy grandfather¡ªwas genuinely glad to meet his grandson.

    I had expected animosity but was instead met with something resembling a normal grandparent-grandchild relationship.

    It left me feeling¡­ strange.

    I watched until his figure completely disappeared.

    He¡¯s fast, I thought, marveling at his speed. He didn¡¯t seem to be using wind magic the way I did, so he must have his own methods.

    ¡°But what about this mess?¡±

    The garden, ravaged by the Duke¡¯s wind, was in shambles.

    ¡°Surely they won¡¯t expect me to pay for it¡­¡±

    The thought crossed my mind, but I quickly dismissed it. It¡¯s not my fault.

    ¡°Wow, what happened here? Did a typhoon hit just this part of the garden?¡± Tatiana exclaimed as she stepped outside, her eyes wide.

    She must not have seen the Duke, as she¡¯d been stopped by the maid just moments before.

    ¡°Who knows?¡± I replied with a shrug, walking past her.

    ¡°What took you so long? What were you up to?¡± I asked, trying to change the subject.

    Tatiana¡¯s face lit up. ¡°Oh, the bath here is amazing! They use water with flower petals floating in it. And they even applied scented oil to my hair! Smell it!¡±

    She leaned in, offering her head.

    Even without getting closer, I could already catch the faint, pleasant fragrance. My nose twitched involuntarily.

    Her skin seemed smoother and more radiant than usual, and her overall appearance was positively enchanting.

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Despite my efforts to remain composed, Tatiana was dazzling. Her scent, her glow¡ªit was overwhelming.

    I felt myself teetering on the edge of self-control.

    Seeing my lack of response, she assumed I hadn¡¯t caught the scent and leaned in even closer, shaking her hair slightly.

    ¡°Can you smell it now?¡± she asked, her white neck peeking out from beneath her tied-back hair.

    A primal instinct surged within me.

    Half of me was already a beast.

    No, Rafa. You¡¯re human, not an animal.

    With a herculean effort, I took a step back, forcing myself to breathe.

    ¡°Yeah, it smells great. But aren¡¯t you hungry?¡± I asked, gesturing to the table.

    Her eyes lit up like a child¡¯s as she bounded toward the spread.

    Haa¡­ That was close. Too close.

    ¡°It¡¯s amazing! This food is incredible!¡± she exclaimed between bites.

    While Tatiana indulged in the feast, the client arrived¡ªa polite man who received the phoenix feather with gratitude, handing over a pouch of gold coins in return.

    During our brief conversation, I got the sense that he had no idea I¡¯d just met the Duke.

    It seemed even he and the merchant guild were only aware that I was to meet someone important here, but not the specifics.

    The secrecy surrounding it all made me realize how justified my initial fears had been about the ducal family treating me as an enemy.

    ¡°A spirit in human form¡­¡±

    I recalled something my father had said when I was young:

    [Grow strong, Rafa. Stronger than your mother, the greatest warrior. Be far stronger than her.]

    When he said those words, what had been going through his mind?

    Unlike me, who had the confidence to face any situation, Father couldn¡¯t rely on his own strength alone.

    Perhaps he had lived every day haunted by the fear of being imprisoned and forced into a life of servitude, producing heirs endlessly.

    Having lived as a poor, powerless human in my previous life, I understood all too well how crushing it was to face a reality you couldn¡¯t change.

    Born into privilege and power, the Duke might never understand that.

    Maybe Father only truly found peace and laughter after living with Mother in the forest.

    For a fleeting moment, I missed them both terribly.

    ***

    In his private room, the head butler quietly prepared a drink.

    Without a word, he poured the Duke his preferred liquor.

    Taking a sip, the Duke leaned back and stared at the ceiling, his grandson¡¯s face vividly imprinted in his mind.

    ¡°He looks just like Helga. But his nature¡­ it was unexpected.¡±

    ¡°Did he not meet your expectations?¡± the butler asked softly.

    The Duke chuckled at the deliberate misunderstanding.

    ¡°Far from it.¡±

    He thought of Rafa, a being surrounded by spirits. For some reason, Klaus had been unable to communicate with his own spirits, and the strength of his lineage seemed to have passed entirely to his son.

    ¡°Klaus didn¡¯t raise him to be a duke,¡± the Duke said.

    The butler¡¯s eyes widened slightly.

    ¡°Klaus was the perfect successor,¡± the Duke continued. ¡°He was decisive, ruthless when necessary, and carried himself with impeccable grace. But Rafa¡­ he¡¯s different.¡±

    He paused, recalling his impression of Rafa.

    ¡°It¡¯s as if he was raised to live two lives¡ªone as a duke and the other as a warrior of Enorthos. He could thrive in either role.¡±

    ¡°That can¡¯t be,¡± the butler murmured, visibly unsettled.

    The Duke nodded, understanding his disbelief. Klaus, who understood better than anyone the significance of the purple eyes, had deliberately avoided raising Rafa as a traditional heir.

    Klaus¡¯s warning was clear, the Duke thought. Don¡¯t treat Rafa as a mere pawn of the ducal family.

    ¡°Hold off on the candidate list for potential matches,¡± the Duke instructed. ¡°Instead, investigate if there are any princesses in the Duchy of Saramoons.¡±

    The butler frowned slightly. ¡°The Duchy has no eligible princesses. The ones available are either married or under ten years old.¡±

    ¡°I know. But today, I saw a young woman with water magic who looks just like their queen.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    The butler bowed. ¡°I¡¯ll look into it immediately.¡±

    The Duke nodded. Better to secure an alliance through marriage before the royal family made any moves.

 Chapter 70: The Winter Hunting Festival

    "Rafa! Tatiana!"

    As we walked through a narrow alley, a familiar voice called out. Turning, I spotted Jenny waving at us from beyond the throng of people.

    Yesterday, we had returned after delivering the phoenix feather.

    Today, we were out shopping for spare clothes and some basic supplies, wandering through the bustling streets.

    For some reason, the streets were much more crowded than usual.

    Jenny pushed her way through the crowd toward us, and Tatiana sighed softly.

    ¡°Whenever I see Jenny, I¡¯m always happy because she¡¯s so kind and helpful. But today¡­ seeing her drains my energy,¡± she said, sounding utterly deflated.

    Her gloomy expression was so comical that I couldn¡¯t help but laugh.

    Tatiana gently hit my arm. ¡°Don¡¯t laugh! Even if the amount is small, losing money still stings.¡±

    The price we got for the phoenix feather had been slightly lower than we anticipated.

    Apparently, the mission itself had been priced on the higher end, so the adjusted payment was considered reasonable.

    Two of the feathers had slight damage, which also factored into the reduced price.

    The difference wasn¡¯t significant, but Tatiana had been deeply disappointed.

    Her initial disbelief had given way to tears by the end of the discussion yesterday.

    It hadn¡¯t been a huge loss, so I couldn¡¯t understand why she was so upset.

    Seeing Jenny must have reminded her of the whole ordeal, and her shoulders slumped further.

    My laughter persisted, which only made Tatiana nudge me again.

    ¡°Seriously¡­ stop laughing.¡±

    ¡°Sorry, sorry.¡±

    ¡°This was your money, Rafa.¡±

    ¡°No, we¡¯re a team. Half of it is yours.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not right. The phoenix isn¡¯t mine,¡± she said, lowering her voice so only I could hear.

    I matched her tone, whispering back. ¡°It¡¯s not mine either. It just follows us around.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re like its mother.¡±

    Despite the fact that we had agreed to split all earnings equally from the beginning, Tatiana seemed reluctant to claim her share.

    Her generosity was endearing.

    But it also made me worry¡ªwas she too kind-hearted to navigate this harsh world?

    Having skill and being able to survive in society were two very different things.

    If she wasn¡¯t careful, she might end up being taken advantage of.

    Yes, for her sake, I must win her heart. It¡¯s my duty.

    Our bond had deepened, and with money coming in, perhaps it was time to move forward in our relationship.

    Before someone else tried to steal her away.

    Life is a series of battles, and love is no different.

    Steeling my resolve, I watched as Jenny finally reached us, out of breath.

    ¡°There¡¯s a festival coming up soon! I need to confirm if you¡¯ll be participating,¡± she said, still panting. ¡°I meant to tell you yesterday, but I got so excited about the phoenix feather that I completely forgot!¡±

    Jenny chuckled, seemingly unbothered by her oversight.

    ¡°Yesterday, the entire guild was in an uproar! Phoenix feathers aren¡¯t something you come across every day.¡±

    Apparently, the guild had already notified their headquarters in the capital early this morning about the acquisition.

    ¡°Until now, demand for phoenix feathers has always outstripped supply, so transactions have been rare. But with this, things might change. If you can get more feathers, it would be amazing!¡±

    Jenny¡¯s eyes sparkled with anticipation.

    Well, of course, I could get more.

    The phoenix was still around. Just a while ago, it had been circling above the city. Last night, it even entered our inn through the window to sleep on my bed alongside Rella.Unlawfully taken from Royal Road, this story should be reported if seen on Amazon.

    Brazenly, it had claimed a corner of my bed.

    That creature was becoming less wild by the day.

    If not for Tatiana¡¯s joy at having the phoenix close by, I might have kicked it out.

    For some reason, Tatiana seemed intent on forming a bond with the phoenix¡ªnot out of greed, but for reasons I couldn¡¯t quite understand.

    Meanwhile, Jenny seemed to have forgotten the original purpose of her visit. She kept talking about the phoenix feathers, envisioning the guild becoming a premier supplier of the rare commodity.

    ¡°Jenny has been very helpful,¡± I thought, ¡°but shouting about feathers while looking at my face feels a bit odd.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the festival about?¡± I asked, redirecting the conversation.

    Jenny snapped back to the present. ¡°Oh! Right, the festival!¡±

    We stepped aside to make room for passersby, as the alley was even more congested than usual.

    ¡°The Winter Hunting Festival is held at the start of the season. It wasn¡¯t a tradition when Helga was around, but after she disappeared, the increase in magical beasts made it necessary.¡±

    With Helga gone, the balance of magical creatures had tipped drastically.

    The monstrous beasts she had single-handedly kept in check now required entire armies and guilds to handle.

    Even lesser beasts and ordinary animals multiplied unchecked, leading to the creation of the Winter Hunting Festival.

    During the festival, everyone¡ªfrom lords to adventurers and even idle farmers during the off-season¡ªgathered for a large-scale hunt in the nearby forests.

    Jenny explained that the festival accounted for the sudden influx of people in the city today. Many had come in preparation.

    Even our inn had filled up with new arrivals.

    ¡°The festival is more of a celebration than a real danger,¡± Jenny continued. ¡°There¡¯s a big market near the forest, and merchants flock to sell their wares. It¡¯s a lot of fun. You two should come and enjoy it!¡±

    She glanced between me and Tatiana.

    ¡°Besides, for the guild, it¡¯s a great opportunity to showcase the presence of high-ranking adventurers. You don¡¯t have to participate in the hunt itself. Just having your names on the list would mean a lot.¡±

    Tatiana¡¯s eyes sparkled as she looked up at me, clearly eager to join.

    A festival, huh? It didn¡¯t sound bad.

    It might even be a chance to grow closer to her.

    ¡°As long as we¡¯re not obligated to do much, I¡¯m in,¡± I said.

    Jenny sighed in relief. ¡°Thank you. All you need to do is attend the opening ceremony when the lord gives his speech.¡±

    Hearing that, a thought struck me.

    If it was a festival, the lord¡¯s family might be present¡ªhis wife, son, and daughter included.

    I pictured the fire mage with her screeching voice and cringed slightly.

    If she acted up again, I might lose my temper and hit her this time.

    Glancing at my fist, I reminded myself to hold back.

    If I struck her, it wouldn¡¯t just be a scuffle¡ªit would be fatal.

    Killing the lord¡¯s daughter¡­ yeah, that¡¯d be a problem.

    Jenny left with a cheerful smile, returning to the guild.

    With the festival in mind, I began noticing how the bustling city¡¯s chatter revolved around it. The festival brought excitement, as it also allowed residents to gather firewood from the forest tax-free and hunt small animals for food.

    The atmosphere was brimming with anticipation.

    ¡®The lord seems like a decent man,¡¯ I thought. Though his daughter didn¡¯t seem like much of a lady.

    Tatiana and I eventually reached our destination: a second-hand clothing store.

    Tatiana needed more outfits, and I was running low on undergarments.

    The shop catered to both men and women, with items for everyone displayed in a small but well-organized space.

    The moment I entered, my eyes were drawn to a wall adorned with women¡¯s undergarments.

    The sight was¡­ revealing.

    The designs, which tied around the waist with ribbons, struck me as rather risqu¨¦.

    For a moment, I imagined Tatiana wearing something similar, and my thoughts spiraled.

    Stop it. Forget it. Focus.

    Flustered, I backed out of the store as though fleeing a crime scene.

    Out of the corner of my eye, I saw Tatiana frozen in place, staring at the same display, her face as red as mine must have been.

    The shopkeeper, a middle-aged man, quickly intercepted me outside.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, sir! If stepping inside feels awkward, just tell me what you need, and I¡¯ll bring it to you!¡±

    He grinned knowingly, clearly accustomed to embarrassed male customers.

    In the end, I walked away with three pairs of pants, two shirts, and six undergarments.

    Tatiana emerged with the shopkeeper¡¯s wife, carrying not only her intended shirts and trousers but also three dresses she hadn¡¯t planned to buy.

    As we walked side by side, she muttered, ¡°I thought I was confident in my abilities, but I need to work harder. That shopkeeper¡¯s wife didn¡¯t even use magic, and I ended up doing exactly what she wanted.¡±

    ¡°¡­ Me too,¡± I admitted.

    I wasn¡¯t the type to go with the flow, yet here I was, holding more items than I¡¯d intended.

    Perhaps my mind had regressed, diluted by my current self¡¯s simplicity¡ªor maybe it was my mother¡¯s strong genetic influence.

    That thought made me sigh.

    ¡°Haah.¡±

    ¡°Haah.¡±

    In perfect sync, Tatiana sighed as well.

    With her slightly flushed cheeks and a wistful expression, she looked particularly beautiful today.

    As I glanced at the bags she carried, the image of her wearing those undergarments crossed my mind again, and I shook my head vigorously.

    Calm down, Rafa.

    Once I became aware of the thought, it was impossible to ignore.

    This might be it. I can¡¯t hold back anymore. During this festival¡­ I¡¯ll confess.

    ***

    Snow fell the day before the festival.

    It wasn¡¯t heavy, but enough to coat shaded areas with a light white layer. The ground hardened, bearing the imprints of hooves, wheels, and boots.

    The festival was held outside the city walls.

    Round tents with pointed roofs dotted the area, alongside large wagons and guards stationed throughout.

    Nobles had traveled from other regions to join, not just the local townsfolk and villagers.

    A bustling marketplace had also sprung up nearby, selling everything from produce and livestock to handcrafted wooden goods.

    The clothing vendor from earlier was there, calling out to potential customers with a stack of garments piled on a tarp.

    As I resolved to avoid that particular stall, I noticed some people nervously glancing at the sky.

    ¡°What¡¯s that up there?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s huge¡­¡±

    ¡°Could it be a magical beast?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s been circling for a while now.¡±

    Looking up, I saw a massive bird gliding above.

    Oh, no. That¡¯s the phoenix.

    Rella¡¯s mother, to be precise.

    Rella herself had darted off as soon as we arrived, likely chasing some small prey.

    The mother phoenix was probably keeping an eye on her.

    I silently prayed that neither Rella nor her mother would cause trouble.

    ¡°It¡¯ll be fine,¡± Tatiana said softly, tapping my arm as if to reassure me.

    Her bright smile lifted my spirits.

    Alright, this is it. I¡¯ll confess now.

    Just as I gathered my courage, a luxurious carriage approached.

    The lord¡¯s family had arrived.

    Through the carriage window, I caught a glimpse of a familiar face.

    It was Rira, the lord¡¯s daughter.

    Our eyes met briefly, and she smiled, narrowing her eyes in a way that sent a chill down my spine.

 Chapter 71: The Sun Will Rise in the West Tomorrow

    As her eyes met the barbarian¡¯s, Rira tilted her head slightly, casting him a sidelong glance. Her narrowed eyes and faintly upturned lips formed a gentle, almost bashful smile.

    That expression is said to be highly appealing and endearing to men.

    Her etiquette tutor had drilled this motion into her countless times when she was ten years old, forcing her to practice until it became second nature.

    Why do I have to use this on a mere barbarian? she thought, suppressing the surge of distaste threatening to surface.

    ¡®Hmph.¡¯

    Her family always claimed that Rira lacked emotional restraint, but she could control herself perfectly well when she wanted to. She simply hadn¡¯t needed to before.

    Throwing tantrums and crying had always been the easiest way to get what she wanted. Why would she bother changing that?

    ¡®I¡¯m not a fool, no matter what my brother thinks.¡¯

    If her father ever made it clear that he wouldn¡¯t tolerate her antics, Rira knew she could act as demurely as expected. It had been difficult at first, but she adapted quickly.

    Once the carriage had passed the barbarian and he was out of sight, her expression immediately soured.

    Her mother, seated across from her, noticed and tapped her fan lightly against her palm¡ªa subtle warning to rein herself in.

    Their father, gazing out the window, didn¡¯t see the exchange.

    Rira took a deep breath and adjusted her expression, schooling it into something more neutral.

    For now, I must tread carefully.

    If her father brought in a daughter from a branch family to wed the barbarian, Rira would be cast aside.

    Whether the threat was genuine or mere posturing, Rira couldn¡¯t risk being sent to a convent. Some convents were inescapable, their doors sealing off the outside world forever.

    Rotting away in a convent for life? Unthinkable. Absolutely not.

    While her father had always been indulgent, granting her whims, he was a lord who governed a vast domain. If he deemed it necessary, discarding a single daughter would be effortless for him.

    If only I¡¯d realized this sooner¡­

    Had she been wiser, her father would have arranged a marriage for her under the best possible terms, ensuring she married into wealth and influence while continuing to support her afterward.

    ¡®I was foolish.¡¯

    And so, she now found herself in the degrading position of trying to charm a barbarian.

    Haa¡­

    Regret welled up in her, but it was too late. Her destiny had begun its descent from a great height, and she couldn¡¯t afford another misstep.

    If she failed to regain her footing, the abyss awaited.

    As the barbarian¡¯s face flashed in her mind, Rira¡¯s expression twisted again.

    No.

    She forced herself to smile.

    The carriage stopped, and her father alighted first.

    Watching him offer his hand to help her mother down, Rira squared her shoulders.

    The prospect of being tied to a barbarian was humiliating, but her brother¡¯s explanation of the man¡¯s worth had been clear.

    While his lowly blood couldn¡¯t be washed clean, his potential value was undeniable. A highly skilled mage like him was a treasure.

    An uneducated brute like him would be easy to manipulate.

    If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.

    Her thoughts spiraled, envisioning a scenario where she could control him.

    If she could win his favor and make him her pawn, her father and brother would finally acknowledge her capabilities.

    Perhaps even other noble mage families would envy her.

    Rira¡¯s mood lightened at the thought.

    But¡­

    That woman was an obstacle.

    The water mage standing so comfortably at the barbarian¡¯s side¡ªher name was Tatiana.

    She was, infuriatingly, beautiful.

    Even Rira had to admit that Tatiana was far more attractive than she was.

    Rira bit her lip in frustration.

    She hated the barbarian, but she despised that woman even more.

    Rira¡¯s fists clenched. The sheer disparity between their appearances made her bitterness grow with time.

    After her mother descended, her brother Paul extended his hand to help Rira. Taking it, she stiffened her resolve.

    My weapon is my nobility.

    To men, women were both a means to continue their lineage and an accessory to flaunt.

    A woman with superior beauty or noble lineage would naturally amplify a man¡¯s pride.

    What mattered now was whether Tatiana¡¯s allure could outshine Rira¡¯s noble birth.

    A man of lowly blood is drawn to nobility.

    She had heard that from a noblewoman who had married a common mage.

    Though stripped of her noble status, the woman¡¯s husband was an exceptional mage, ensuring invitations to tea parties and banquets never ceased. She lacked for nothing and seemed content with her life.

    The woman hadn¡¯t been particularly beautiful or young, yet her noble roots had elevated her standing in her husband¡¯s eyes.

    Paul had claimed that Rira¡¯s nobility wouldn¡¯t interest the barbarian, but Rira disagreed.

    Fortunately, Rira¡¯s appearance was passable.

    While not as stunning as the water mage, she could still attract a young man¡¯s gaze. Adding her noble heritage to the equation, her chances seemed solid.

    No way am I losing to some common girl.

    Rira straightened her back, pasted a smile onto her face, and stepped forward with confidence.

    ***

    When the lord arrived, the scattered crowd began to converge near the large tents.

    Following the flow, I moved toward the gathering.

    The lord¡¯s opening speech was the only reason I needed to be here.

    As we approached the nobles¡¯ section, I noticed a shift in the way people looked at me.

    In Endes, most people knew me, if not directly, then by reputation.

    The townsfolk¡¯s gazes were largely friendly or curious.

    But here, near the tents, where nobles and merchants from other cities had gathered, their stares were different¡ªfilled with curiosity, disdain, and even a hint of hostility.

    Could it be someone here knows my mother?

    The thought was unsettling.

    Perhaps the time has come when secrecy is no longer possible.

    My grandfather in the capital knew about me, so it was only a matter of time before rumors spread.

    Tatiana seemed uneasy under the scrutiny, her shoulders drawn in slightly.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry too much,¡± I said. ¡°Most of those looks are directed at me. Once the speech is over, let¡¯s check out the market.¡±

    Tatiana blinked slowly before flashing me a gentle smile.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯m used to people staring.¡±

    Liar.

    She always flinched under such gazes.

    It was one of the things that made her endearing¡ªher tendency to face discomfort head-on, refusing to rely on others.

    Like a small cat puffing up its fur to appear bigger, she was both pitiable and utterly charming.

    I couldn¡¯t help but adore her.

    Alright, I¡¯ll confess.

    Or maybe not¡­ not here, not now. Somewhere private would be better.

    What if I need flowers or something?

    In my previous life, it had never occurred to me, but shouldn¡¯t I at least hold a bouquet when confessing?

    Would wildflowers suffice, or should I look for something more elaborate?

    My thoughts were spiraling.

    Wait, what¡¯s the custom in this world for proposals?

    No, no, not a proposal¡ªa confession.

    I was getting ahead of myself, imagining far too much.

    By the time I caught myself, the lord, Count Dusty, was already addressing the crowd.

    ¡°¡­And now, let me introduce the man who has saved our town¡ªthe Dragon Slayer, Rafa.¡±

    What?!

    Suddenly, every gaze turned my way, followed by thunderous applause.

    The cheers were particularly loud from the townsfolk.

    Even Tatiana joined in, clapping enthusiastically.

    You too?!

    Mortified, I wished I could disappear.

    The count gestured for me to step forward and say something.

    Taking a deep breath, I faced the crowd.

    ¡°I¡¯m Rafa, an adventurer. I wish Endes endless prosperity.¡±

    Simple enough, yet the crowd erupted as if I¡¯d delivered the speech of a lifetime.

    From the corner of my eye, I spotted Paul clapping fervently beside his sister Rira, who gazed at me with shimmering eyes.

    What is wrong with her? Did she eat something weird?

    The look she gave me was unsettling, almost as if she were infatuated.

    But that couldn¡¯t be right.

    At least she¡¯s not trying to kill me anymore.

    After a few more words from Count Dusty, the speech ended.

    As the crowd dispersed, a few nobles approached me, one glaring daggers in my direction.

    That man definitely knows my mother.

    If looks could kill, he¡¯d have succeeded. But if it came to a fight, I¡¯d be the one walking away.

    Turning on my heel, I made a beeline for the market.

    ¡°Tatiana, let¡¯s go.¡±

    ¡°Huh? Oh, okay.¡±

    I gently pulled her along, determined to avoid any confrontations.

    ***

    We had barely taken a few steps when Paul¡¯s voice called out behind us.

    ¡°Rafa, Tatiana! You¡¯ve met before, but allow me to introduce you to my sister, Rira, properly.¡±

    Rira approached with a graceful curtsy, her smile radiating charm.

    ¡°It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you again, Rafa,¡± she said sweetly.

    Her voice was nothing like the last time we spoke.

    What happened to her? Did she eat magic berries?

    Her transformation was so profound, I found myself thinking, The sun will surely rise in the west tomorrow.

    Even so, I was relieved. At least I wouldn¡¯t have to deal with killing her today.

    Now, all that¡¯s left is confessing to Tatiana.

 Chapter 72: Is That a Yes or a No?

    The beat of drums, the clatter of hoofbeats, and the rhythmic hollering of beaters signaled the start of the drive hunt. Beyond the tents, near the forest''s edge, beaters lined up in a staggered formation. Each carried thick sticks bound together with bamboo, ready to corral the game towards the waiting hunters.

    Participants gathered in high spirits, chatting animatedly as they moved into position. Even the lord himself seemed eager to partake, riding down from the hilltop where the tents were set.

    ¡°Rafa, have you ever witnessed a drive hunt before?¡± Paul asked in a pleasant tone.

    When I shook my head, he gestured invitingly. ¡°In that case, come this way. If we head behind the tents, you''ll get a better view. Watching the hunters and beaters gradually converge is quite a spectacle. I''m sure Tatiana will enjoy it as well.¡±

    Paul¡¯s polite smile didn¡¯t hide his underlying intent. However, while the hunt sounded interesting, I had something far more pressing on my mind.

    I was about to confess my feelings.

    I was just opening my mouth to decline his offer when a flustered servant from the Dusty household came rushing over.

    ¡°Sir Paul, you¡¯re needed on the field immediately.¡±

    Paul glanced at Tatiana and me apologetically. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but it seems I must leave you now. I had hoped for a bit more time¡­ My deepest apologies.¡±

    Without further ado, Paul turned and headed off.

    Wait, why is he going alone?

    I¡¯d assumed he would take Rira along, but instead, he left her standing there, hand still outstretched as if waiting for someone to take it.

    Oh no, don¡¯t tell me¡­

    Her posture and expression made it clear¡ªshe expected me to take her hand.

    I promptly turned my back on her.

    I have no time for this nonsense. I need to confess, and I need to do it now.

    Rumors about Helga were already starting to circulate, which meant it wouldn¡¯t be long before enemies¡ªor worse, the royal family¡ªtook action. If I wanted Tatiana to be with me no matter what happened, I needed her answer today.

    As long as she said yes, she¡¯d be my partner. We¡¯d leave this place together¡ªwhether to the forest, another country, or anywhere else.

    But if I delayed¡­

    We were only party members now, bound by convenience. Should anything happen, we¡¯d go our separate ways. That thought alone made my chest tighten.

    There¡¯s nothing holding us back¡ªno parents to seek permission from, no elaborate customs. As long as she agrees, we could marry within days, maybe even hours.

    The mere thought made my heart race.

    ¡°T-Tatiana, let¡¯s step over there for a moment. I have something important to tell you,¡± I said, meeting her eyes.

    ¡°Uh¡­ sure.¡±

    Tatiana glanced uncertainly between Rira and me, her voice hesitant. Rira, meanwhile, remained rooted to the spot, her hand still suspended mid-air. Her pride or something like it must have kept her standing there.

    Her arm had to be getting sore.

    Determined, I reached out and gently took Tatiana¡¯s hand. She flinched, her eyes wide with shock.

    It¡¯s okay. Don¡¯t be startled.

    Physical contact between men and women, especially among commoners, was rare in this world, but noblewomen were accustomed to being escorted this way. Even for party members like us, it wasn¡¯t entirely improper.

    If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.

    I mimicked the escort etiquette my father had once taught me, lightly supporting her hand with my fingers as I led her forward.

    ¡°Um¡­ uh¡­¡±

    Tatiana stammered nervously as I gently tugged her along.

    From behind us came a low, guttural noise¡ªlike a growl of rage rising from the depths of someone¡¯s soul.

    I glanced back to see Rira¡¯s face twisted into something monstrous. Her cheeks were flushed a furious red, and her expression promised imminent combustion.

    So much for her newfound grace.

    While her demeanor had appeared polished earlier, it seemed her core personality hadn¡¯t changed at all.

    ¡°Unhand her, you brute!¡± a male voice shouted.

    I turned, expecting Rira to have found her voice, but the protest came from someone else¡ªa man approaching us with purposeful strides.

    He was around forty, and I immediately recognized him.

    The baron.

    The man who had been glaring daggers at me earlier, likely someone with a personal vendetta against my mother. His face was taut with anger, his every step radiating hostility.

    The onlookers around us paused, curious murmurs rippling through the gathering. Some who had been heading towards the hunt turned back to see what the commotion was about.

    The baron¡¯s eyes flicked briefly to Tatiana before he raised his voice, clearly intending to make a scene.

    ¡°It is the duty of every man to escort a lady with honor! To leave one woman disgraced while attending to another¡ªsuch boorish behavior is unbecoming of any man!¡±

    Ah. So, he thinks Rira and I are engaged.

    Or perhaps he wanted others to think so.

    My father had once explained how such things worked in noble society. For an unmarried noblewoman, the man escorting her was almost always a relative, or someone unofficially promised to her.

    No unmarried noblewoman would attend an event like this without an appropriate escort.

    By assigning me to escort Rira, Paul had inadvertently (or deliberately) created the impression that we were betrothed.

    But why?

    For a moment, I wondered if this was some underhanded attempt to tie me to Rira. But no, that made no sense. Paul already knew I was Helga¡¯s son. To formally align me with their family would only invite trouble.

    He probably just didn¡¯t care how it looked.

    The baron, however, had seized the opportunity to stir up trouble. His vendetta against my mother had blinded him to the consequences.

    As if to confirm his intent, he removed one of his gloves and threw it at my feet.

    ¡°For the sake of Lady Rira¡¯s honor, I challenge you to a duel!¡±

    What? Why am I being challenged?

    The baron stepped toward Rira, took her outstretched hand, and spoke dramatically.

    ¡°Lady Rira, I could not stand idly by. Grant me permission to defend your honor!¡±

    Rira cast me a quick glance before lowering her gaze, her lips curling into a faint smile.

    ¡°Thank you for standing up for me. I was so distressed¡­ Truly, I am grateful.¡±

    The baron kissed her hand, then turned to glare at me triumphantly.

    Charming.

    This man thought he¡¯d outmaneuvered me.

    But two could play this game.

    I bent slightly at the waist, bowing toward both of them.

    ¡°What a romantic proposal. Lady Rira, your pure-hearted love has moved me deeply. Rest assured, I would never dream of interfering with such a noble union. I withdraw from this duel.¡±

    ¡°What?!¡±

    ¡°Excuse me?!¡±

    Rira and the baron¡¯s voices overlapped in shocked exclamation.

    ¡°B-But this duel is for Lady Rira¡¯s honor¡ª¡± the baron began.

    ¡°Honor?¡± I cut him off smoothly. ¡°Surely you wouldn¡¯t duel over a woman you have no intention of marrying. After all, in noble society, defending a woman¡¯s honor like this is tantamount to a proposal, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    The baron¡¯s face went pale.

    In one move, I¡¯d flipped the narrative. What might have been a simple duel between two men had now been framed as a public declaration of love.

    People were already whispering and chuckling around us.

    ¡°W-Wait,¡± Rira stammered. ¡°This man is over forty! And a widower!¡±

    ¡°Truly?¡± I said, feigning surprise. ¡°How remarkable to see love transcend such boundaries. Your union will surely inspire poets and playwrights for generations to come.¡±

    The baron spluttered, unable to form a coherent rebuttal.

    Paul arrived just in time, sweat dotting his brow. ¡°What in the world is going on here?¡±

    ¡°Perfect timing,¡± I said, smiling. ¡°I was just congratulating the baron on his heartfelt proposal to your sister. Truly a match made in heaven.¡±

    ¡°Proposal?!¡±

    Paul¡¯s face froze, then turned to stone as he glanced between the baron and Rira.

    ¡°I¡­ I didn¡¯t¡­¡±

    Rira¡¯s wide, unblinking eyes suggested she was on the verge of fainting.

    Perfect.

    As Paul began berating the baron, I took Tatiana¡¯s hand and led her away.

    ¡°Are you sure this is okay?¡± she asked, glancing back. ¡°It seems like things got¡­ messy.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± I said with a grin. ¡°At worst, they¡¯ll marry each other. At best, they¡¯ll still end up married.¡±

    Tatiana gave me a curious look. ¡°You¡¯re sharper than I thought, Rafa. You laid a trap for them, didn¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°Hardly. They set the trap themselves.¡±

    We reached a quiet spot beneath a tree, far from the chaos.

    ¡°I have something to say,¡± I told her, turning to meet her gaze.

    Tatiana tilted her head slightly, her curious expression softening. ¡°What is it?¡±

    Taking a deep breath, I blurted out, ¡°Will you marry me?¡±

    Wait, no. That wasn¡¯t what I¡¯d meant to say. I¡¯d intended to ask her to date me first, but the thought of marriage had been swirling in my mind, and somehow it came out wrong.

    Tatiana froze, her eyes wide in shock.

    Had she not heard me? Or was she too stunned to answer?

    I tried again, more clearly this time. ¡°Tatiana, will you marry me?¡±

    This time, her reaction was immediate. Her eyes blinked rapidly as if she¡¯d just snapped out of a trance.

    ¡°I-I¡¯m a witch!¡± she blurted.

    I know that. But¡­ is that a yes or a no?

 Chapter: 73 The Witchs Enchantment

    Witches look just like ordinary people.

    They have two arms and two legs, just like anyone else.

    They laugh and usually cry.

    When hurt, they feel pain; they hold affection for those who treat them kindly, and grow fond of those they spend time with.

    They are truly just like ordinary people.

    If they quietly hide among others, no one would suspect them of being witches.

    They can blend into human society sufficiently.

    Her master spoke thus, patting her head.

    But she understood the reality from those words.

    In the very statement that witches can live among humans, she realized that witches are different from ordinary people.

    She knew that the beautiful love Muel sings about would surely never come to her.

    ¡°I am a witch.¡±

    Forever, forever, she would remain alone until she vanished into dust.

    She would quietly breathe among people and die lonely.

    She cannot love.

    So she decided to hold only feelings of gratitude.

    She wanted to help this man who looked rough and perhaps acted a bit harsh.

    She thought that a small part of her feelings might resemble love, but she pretended not to notice.

    And she held a small selfish desire.

    If she could be of help, perhaps she could stay a little longer by his side.

    Unknowingly, she had nurtured a desire that she should not have.

    At first, she didn¡¯t realize it, but deep inside, that was probably the case.

    Perhaps, yes, it seems she had unknowingly developed feelings for the man who treated her as an ordinary human.

    And that was why she was punished.

    She had dared to desire a relationship despite being a witch.

    ¡°Will you marry me?¡±

    The moment she heard those words, she panicked before she even understood.

    Her mentor and Tatiana¡¯s ability was to interfere with others'' minds and emotions.

    They rummaged through people¡¯s thoughts, implanting strange emotions and memories.

    Perhaps because of such abilities, she had the power to captivate others.

    Even when she was still, doing nothing, she attracted others.

    That was how it was explained.

    It was said that her mentor was the same.

    ¡°No way¡­.¡±

    Rafa¡¯s side, who gave her a place to stay, was cozy and pleasant.

    Perhaps her desire to stay there had swollen like a monster and infiltrated Rafa.

    Unknowingly, maybe her enchantment overflowed, making her wish that he liked her.

    She thought her abilities didn¡¯t work on him, but maybe the enchantment was different.

    Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have blurted out marriage without any sudden or appropriate atmosphere.

    Her mind went blank and her blood froze.

    ¡°What should I do.¡±

    Her mentor had sealed her enchantment.

    she said it would never be undone in her lifetime.

    Since it was her mentor¡¯s word, she thought it would be fine.

    But it wasn¡¯t.

    Even if it didn¡¯t affect everyone, it had interfered with Rafa.

    From that, she knew she must have lost her mind with feelings she herself didn¡¯t understand.

    She had sinned against Rafa.

    She had repaid kindness with enmity.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m sorry, Rafa. I¡¯ve ruined your life.¡±

    She hadn¡¯t learned how to seal the enchantment from her mentor.

    He said it was too dangerous, requiring sufficient experience and a strong mind, so he wouldn¡¯t teach her.

    It was too dangerous even just to know about it.

    Love this novel? Read it on Royal Road to ensure the author gets credit.

    ¡°What should I do.¡±

    She needed to tell the truth, but it would be useless.

    Instead, she shouldn¡¯t say anything.

    If she did, she might become rough from being rejected or the other person might fall into despair.

    A person enchanted feels intense obsession, madness, or despair with every word and action of the object of their enchantment.

    Therefore, her mentor had cautioned her several times not to reject or agitate the enchanted person carelessly.

    That¡¯s what enchantment is.

    A truly inevitable and evil force that even endangers the witch who caused it.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Rafa. Truly, I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    The enchantment wouldn¡¯t be undone unless Tatiana died.

    ***

    Tatiana¡¯s face turned pale and bluish, fluctuating back and forth.

    After a moment, when she finally opened her mouth, she repeated that she was a witch.

    No, she knew that already.

    ¡°I am curious about your answer to my proposal.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    At least she didn¡¯t immediately say no, which was a good sign.

    There is hope.

    If I think a bit more optimistically, I wish she would answer ¡°yes,¡± but maybe she couldn¡¯t speak because she was troubled by the fact that she was a witch.

    She seemed to be struggling even with the idea of living among humans, so it was possible she hesitated to marry for that reason.

    But that shouldn¡¯t be a worry.

    After hearing the first king¡¯s legend from his grandfather, I realized that witches have a nature similar to the woman who bore the first king.

    A nature beloved by spirits.

    She thought witches are probably the type of humans loved by spirits.

    It wasn¡¯t a mere assumption.

    After hearing the first king¡¯s story, I carefully scanned around Tatiana.

    Although there wasn¡¯t a strong sensation like when I met my grandfather, if I focused, there was definitely something around her.

    It was a very faint and sparse aura, but similar to what my grandfather carried.

    ¡®That must be a spirit.¡¯

    Thinking that made sense.

    Why does the witch¡¯s curse only materialize when she cries, gets angry, or harbors hatred?

    Honestly, the conditions of the curse are too strange.

    But if the essence of the curse is a spirit, it makes sense.

    The senses of spirits can¡¯t be the same as humans.

    Humans can tell if someone is angry or sad by their tone and expressions, but spirits don¡¯t know that.

    So when a human she loves cries, maybe only then she realizes, ¡°Ah, the person I love is sad. That person has made me sad.¡±

    She said that curses don¡¯t work between witches, so naturally, curses wouldn¡¯t work on her.

    Because I am a spirit in human form.

    It sounds a bit funny and strange as she speaks, but that¡¯s what she said.

    ¡®But¡­.¡¯

    Is that really something to ponder, her face changing color so many times?

    If the witch¡¯s curse was the issue, she could just say she didn¡¯t like it.

    Maybe it¡¯s not the witch¡¯s curse but my own face that¡¯s the problem.

    She has no objection to marriage, but maybe she dislikes my too rough-looking face.

    She thought Tatiana didn¡¯t care about such things, but maybe just like other party members or suitors, there are parts of her that are being courted.

    At least she might want her husband to have a normal face, or preferably a handsome one.

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    No.

    My mood sinks into the ground, going underground.

    A bad thought quietly rose and took root.

    The demon in my heart whispers.

    ¡®What if she doesn¡¯t allow it? In this world, everything is achieved by force.¡¯

    I think I can understand the feeling of a mother kidnapping her father and taking him into the forest at this very moment.

    But don¡¯t do it. You shouldn¡¯t do such a thing.

    I composed myself to prevent a rampage and quietly looked into Tatiana¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°Please allow me, become my wife.¡±

    I gaze at her, full of hope.

    I gaze.

    I keep gazing.

    Tatiana spoke with tears welling in her eyes.

    ¡°Rafa, you need to pull yourself together. Steel your mind! I¡¯m a witch. Witches¡­ witches¡­ don¡¯t get married.¡±

    ¡°Is it a rule, some kind of commandment that witches don¡¯t get married?¡±

    ¡°¡­ No, not exactly.¡±

    ¡°Then, can we?¡±

    ¡°That, that can¡¯t be. I¡¯m a witch.¡±

    Tatiana looked distressed, her mouth trembling, and she shrugged her shoulders helplessly.

    It seemed she wanted to say something but couldn¡¯t.

    Seeing her repeatedly muttering apologies, I wondered if she was mistaken about something.

    And suddenly, I realized.

    Perhaps a divine revelation, or a flicker of the heart.

    While staring intently at her face to not miss even the slightest change in her emotions, I spoke.

    ¡°You¡¯ve been saying you can¡¯t because you¡¯re a witch, but you haven¡¯t said you don¡¯t like it.¡±

    ¡°¡­Uhh..Um¡­.¡±

    Tatiana¡¯s eyes widened, and her mouth curved into a small smile.

    She fluttered her mouth like a broken goldfish doll.

    ¡°Good!¡±

    I thought it was my imagination, but she really didn¡¯t think my proposal was bad.

    I must push forward.

    I can do it.

    ¡®It¡¯s a green light.¡¯

    If I don¡¯t strongly act here, this life will end with pity forever.

    I must seize the opportunity when it comes.

    ¡°Please, Tatiana. If you don¡¯t want to run away just by looking at my face, or if you don¡¯t think dying is better than marrying me, then please say yes. I want to marry you.¡±

    Tatiana became even more distressed.

    She might have been a little scared.

    My serious face was scary, too.

    I relaxed my expression to appear a little less frightening and spoke again.

    ¡°If I don¡¯t hear an answer in three seconds, I¡¯ll take it as a yes.¡±

    ¡°Uh, um, that¡­¡±

    ¡°Three, two, one.¡±

    I quickly counted to three and took her hand.

    ¡°Alright, we¡¯re getting married.¡±

    I said, embracing Tatiana tightly.

    ¡°Kwaek!¡±

    Perhaps my movement was too fast, as an odd scream burst from Tatiana¡¯s mouth.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I was too hasty.¡±

    This time, I carefully held her like a child in one hand and began running toward the castle wall, leaving the hunting ground.

    People looked at us in surprise, but I didn¡¯t care and kept running.

    ¡°Quickly, quickly, let¡¯s hurry.¡±

    I need to end this situation before she can gather her thoughts.

    Passing the bewildered gatekeeper, I sprinted straight to the guild, just as Jenny was coming out of the guild office.

    ¡°Rafa?¡±

    Jenny looked surprised, alternating her gaze between me and Tatiana.

    ¡°Jenny, how do I get married?¡±

    ¡°Marriage?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯d like to report it or get some kind of certificate.¡±

    As Jenny¡¯s eyes grew twice as big, Tatiana shouted, waving her arms.

    ¡°No! It¡¯s not that!¡±

    With Tatiana¡¯s reaction, Jenny¡¯s eyes stretched and tore in an odd way.

    ¡°Are you trying to marry without consent? No matter how much I know you, Rafa, that¡¯s difficult.¡±

    ¡°That, that¡¯s not it, so this is just¡­Umm¡­¡±

    As Tatiana rambled, Jenny¡¯s expression became strange.

    She seemed unable to grasp the situation.

    ¡°I proposed to Tatiana, and she accepted. So, it might be a bit fast¡­ I want to get married before her heart changes.¡±

    When I finished speaking, Jenny placed her hands to her mouth and nodded, exclaiming.

    ¡°I see. You two have gotten ahead of yourselves¡­. It seems a bit too fast, but I understand your eagerness, Rafa. Tatiana is truly beautiful.¡±

    Jenny chuckled softly.

    ¡°You can go to the temple to get a marriage certificate. You can apply at the lord¡¯s office, but the temple is more common.¡±

    They say you can get a marriage certificate by paying money at the temple.

    A witness is required to prove your status and that you are single, but if you are registered with the guild, it can be replaced with documents.

    ¡°Jenny, can you prepare the documents now?¡±

    ¡°Of course. Please wait a moment.¡±

    Jenny smiled with a peculiar face and entered the guild.

    After a short while, she came out with a sheet of paper.

    ¡°This is it. It¡¯s a document that the guild guarantees your identities and that you are single. Hahaha. Congratulations.¡±

    Tatiana opened her mouth and closed it, waving her arms as if to say that wasn¡¯t it, but couldn¡¯t say anything.

    ¡°Thank you, Jenny.¡±

    As I started running toward the temple, Jenny laughed loudly and waved her hands.

    ¡°Congratulations to both of you!¡±

    Tatiana, held in my arms, continued to look distressed, but she didn¡¯t say a word of refusal.

    ¡®Good.¡¯

    It may not be mutual love, but at least there is a degree of fondness to build a good relationship.

    I believe it exists.

    Probably.

 Chapter 74: The Clerks Regular Report

    If you run using the wind, the temple is nearby.

    The temple resembled buildings from the Greco-Roman era. The rectangular structure had several thick pillars and a large door at the front. The building itself wasn''t huge, but the grounds were quite spacious and quiet on all sides. Even though there were fewer people due to the hunting festival, the noise from the streets was barely audible. It felt like entering a serene monastery.

    ¡°This isn¡¯t good. It¡¯s not good. Ah, why did I think like that¡­ I¡¯m sorry¡­ I¡¯m sorry¡­ But if we move apart like this, we might lose our magic¡­ If my mind is overburdened¡­ Ah, no¡­ What should I do¡­.¡±

    Tatiana muttered, confused and unsure of what she was imagining. While she was in disarray, a man who seemed to be a priest emerged inside the temple. The elderly priest looked slightly surprised to see me but soon smiled warmly.

    ¡°Welcome. We are pleased to have you both here.¡±

    After speaking quietly, the priest approached and stood before us.

    ¡°We would like to receive our marriage certificate.¡±

    At my words, the priest looked alternately at Tatiana and me, appearing somewhat flustered. Tatiana''s expression didn¡¯t seem like that of a bride about to marry. Perhaps she was concerned about the notorious barbarian, especially given his mother''s infamous abduction marriage. The priest stared into Tatiana''s eyes, as if seeking something.

    Tatiana said nothing. She simply lowered her eyelids as if in discomfort. It seemed she had no intention of making me a criminal in front of others. Perhaps she thought that even if there were circumstances, it wasn¡¯t a forced abduction, as the priest spoke to me.

    ¡°To issue a marriage certificate, witnesses are required.¡±

    ¡°The guild provided documents. Jenny said this could be used as a substitute.¡±

    ¡°Jenny¡­¡±

    The priest''s expression softened. In this city, which has many adventurers and external merchants, guild staff seem to act as guarantors. After looking at the papers, the priest nodded.

    ¡°Please come in. Our temple will bestow a simple blessing and then issue a marriage certificate.¡±

    Tatiana fidgeted and asked to be let down, but the priest pretended not to hear. It would be problematic if she tried to run away. He would never let go until the marriage certificate was made and I was perfectly her husband. Of course, after that, he would truly let go.

    Although it sounds a bit amusing that in a world where good people are deceived and exploited,

    Therefore, Tatiana, from now on, you should not easily trust people or show kindness.

    The world is full of enemies and evil.

    ¡®But it¡¯s okay. From now on, I will protect you.¡¯

    I will never let anyone hurt you. Just as my mother diligently and lovingly protected my father, I too will be steadfast once I decide. Perhaps. I¡¯m not very familiar with marriage, having never been married, but that''s how I feel.

    As we entered the temple, the priest led us to a small room. In the room, there was an altar covered with a white cloth and some flowers. When the priest stood before the altar, a young priest, still appearing like a boy, lit the candles placed on the altar. He sprinkled holy water from a silver cup onto me and Tatiana''s fingers. Seeing him mumble something, it seemed he was performing a blessing or a consecration.

    After sprinkling all the water, the young priest put down the silver cup and extended two flowers from the altar.

    ¡°After the blessing is complete, please give these flowers to each other as per the priest¡¯s instructions.¡±

    The young priest spoke solemnly, blushing slightly as if embarrassed. Receiving those flowers made me regret it. To get married, I should have at least prepared rings, but I only planned to confess and didn¡¯t have anything. What should I do?

    A wedding is something that happens only once in a woman¡¯s lifetime. But things were flowing in a direction I hadn¡¯t even thought of, completely ruining this rare grand event. If this were Earth, I would be resented for life. No, it might be the same here.

    Looking at Tatiana suddenly, she was holding the flowers and mumbling incoherent words.

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    I shouldn¡¯t give her time to think. This is the time to push forward. If she regains her senses, she might run away and get scared.

    ¡®First, let¡¯s get the certificate and immediately go buy rings. There should be places that sell rings here, right?¡¯

    As I was looking at Tatiana, the priest cleared his throat and asked.

    ¡°Our temple worships the Earth Goddess, but for marriage, we bestow the blessing of the spirits. It is believed that the spirits¡¯ blessing is better for the couple. If you prefer the Goddess¡¯s blessing, we can do that instead. What would you like to do?¡±

    According to my grandfather, I am a spirit, so receiving the spirits¡¯ blessing feels a bit strange. But since it''s the Earth Goddess, the blessing of a god I don¡¯t believe in is meaningless anyway. Since Tatiana is a witch, the spirits¡¯ blessing would be more helpful.

    ¡°We would like the blessing of the spirits.¡±

    Stolen content alert: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.

    At my words, the priest smiled warmly.

    ¡°Alright. I personally recommend the blessing of the spirits. Now, please stand side by side and face forward.¡±

    Now that I think of it, I was still holding Tatiana. Perhaps that¡¯s why the young priest blushed earlier. As I put her down, the priest composed his voice.

    ¡°Mischievous spirits of this world, gracious spirits, the two of you standing here today are beginning a new life together. Please, ensure there is no ill omen in your future, and grant you loving eyes free of malice. May the blessings of your spirits accompany you on your life''s journey.¡±

    At the moment he finished speaking, the air in the small room suddenly began to stir. The air crackled like static electricity. The elderly priest''s eyes widened like plates.

    ¡°Hii, hiii!¡±

    The young priest screamed an odd scream in fear and sat down on the spot.

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Sorry for scaring you.¡±

    This is a spirit. Probably mine. I¡¯m not sure, but it seems my spirits are happy. Or maybe they are blessing us. Tatiana also seemed surprised. Looking around suddenly, she mumbled very softly.

    ¡°¡­ This¡­ is a witch¡¯s blessing¡­¡±

    Perhaps only I, standing next to her, could hear it. Tatiana slowly looked around the air and finally looked at me.

    ¡®¡­A witch¡­.¡¯

    She only moved her lips to mumble. Maybe she thought I was a witch too. Tears began to gather in Tatiana¡¯s eyes. She seemed somehow relieved.

    Good, now let¡¯s continue the wedding.

    ¡°Priest.¡±

    When I called, the priest stiffened for a moment and looked at his hands. The air on that side crackled unusually. But sensing something, the priest did not stop the wedding. Perhaps those who become priests have the ability to sense the will of gods or spirits.

    The priest swallowed nervously and dipped his fingers into the silver cup on the altar. Then he lightly moistened the petals I held with the water.

    ¡°Rafa, do you accept this woman, Tatiana, to protect and cherish her for your entire life, and to strive for a family without hunger?¡±

    Initially, the priest''s voice trembled like a willow tree, but it steadied in the latter part. However, his complexion was pale as if he were dead.

    I answered vigorously.

    ¡°Yes! I swear.¡±

    Ah, it wasn¡¯t a vow, but an effort. The priest, as if pushed back by my vigor, staggered a step and then dipped his finger in the silver cup again. He then moistened Tatiana¡¯s flower petals in the same way.

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Tatiana did not respond. Feeling nervous and my heart pounding, I looked at Tatiana, and the priest seemed the same.

    ¡°Tatiana, do you accept this man, Rafa, to follow and cherish him for your entire life, and to strive for the family¡¯s well-being?¡±

    As the priest anxiously asked again, the air around us crackled more intensely. As if urging us to answer. Tatiana, with tears welling in her eyes, looked quietly into the air and bowed her head.

    ¡°¡­ Yes.¡±

    As her very small voice barely escaped, as if she had been waiting for this, the air in the room began to whirl. Dozens of small vortices formed, filling the entire room with swirling air.

    ¡°Heeek!¡±

    The priest, who had been pretending to remain calm until now, fell to the floor in a panic. Still, his sense of duty seemed strong.

    ¡°Now, please exchange your flowers with each other.¡±

    Following his instructions, Tatiana and I exchanged flowers. The priest trembled and spoke.

    ¡°Now, you two are bound by the power of the spirits.¡±

    Good. Now, we are husband and wife. After over fifty years of past lives and this life together, we are finally ending our loneliness. Not yet, but in the near future, it will certainly end tonight.

    I clasped Tatiana''s small hand with both of mine.

    ¡°Tatiana, I will cherish you for life. I will never let you cry.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Tears continued to stream down Tatiana''s face. I couldn¡¯t tell if she was crying out of happiness or because the future was bleak, but let''s assume the former.

    The young priest had fainted by then. The elderly priest, wanting to quickly dismiss us, wrote the marriage certificate at lightning speed and handed it to me. If I come to this temple again, I think I might be rejected. Perhaps, though.

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    If rumors spread that I am a witch, it would be troublesome, so I better say something. I bowed respectfully to the priest.

    ¡°Thank you very much. And just now was my wind magic. As you saw, the air was moving due to wind magic. I was so happy about the marriage that I couldn¡¯t control it.¡±

    ¡°I-Is that so.¡±

    Perhaps she thought it wasn¡¯t entirely so, but since she saw the air swirling in the room, my claim of wind magic would hold. If it doesn¡¯t hold, it would be problematic. I need it to hold.

    The priest looked around the now quiet room and kept nodding. It¡¯s not my job, but I wonder if the priest role suits someone as timid as him. Tatiana and I took the marriage certificate and left the temple. The amount paid to issue the marriage certificate was 15 li. Now, I am a married man.

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    I¡¯m so happy. Alright, now let¡¯s go buy rings.

    ***

    This is it!

    This is it!

    This is it!

    Marriage!

    Is it marriage!

    Is it not marriage!

    I was so excited that I cried out three times on my own. Silently. Clenching my fists and silently crying out, I suddenly composed myself and straightened my posture. There was no one around, but I am a clerk of the Duke''s house. I must always maintain a proper posture. I must not disgrace the Duke''s house.

    ¡®But isn¡¯t this a really significant event?¡¯

    I don¡¯t know if Lord Klaus will become the next Duke, or if Rafa will skip a generation and inherit the dukedom directly, but it is a marriage of the person who will someday become our master. Moreover, the gentleman¡¯s partner is presumed to be a princess from the Kingdom of Saramoons. Even if he is usually calm and composed, it is understandable that he would be excited.

    ¡®Phew¡­ Stay calm.¡¯

    Seeing the clerk head towards the street where the young master¡¯s shop is located, the clerk nodded to the subordinate nearby.

    ¡°We must not let the young master know that we are surrounding him.¡±

    Of course, it¡¯s not something that must be kept absolutely secret, and we are not like those agents but just ordinary clerks. However, our mission is to naturally support him and attend to him to prevent him from falling into crisis. We should act like the air, even if we have a presence, but like trees. To achieve that, we decided each have our own area and pass on roles to each other as the young master moves around the city. Unfortunately, his area includes the lodgings and the central square, while other places belong to another clerk.

    If only I could keep watching, but air and trees do not move. We have to stay quietly where we are. If I make a mistake and the young master notices our gaze and feels uncomfortable, it would be truly regrettable.

    After confirming that the subordinate was taking over the surveillance role, the clerk headed to the inn across from the young master¡¯s lodging. At that place, the young master¡¯s movements are clearly visible. From early dawn until late at night, we can watch over him.

    The clerk took a deep breath.

    ¡®I need to submit the report to the Duke, but I¡¯m so unsettled right now.¡¯

    I must calm my mind. Originally, I write reports at night and send them in early morning, but today, I need to send this news as an express.

    The clerk sat at a small desk in the inn and dipped a pen into the ink.

    [Respected Duke, I would like to inform you of a significant matter by submitting this regular report earlier than usual¡­.]

    Tears like chicken droppings fell from the clerk¡¯s eyes as he moved the pen. Fifty years of life. It was my dream to see the person who will become the Duke¡¯s grandson before I die.

    ¡®Now that¡¯s achieved, I thought I had no regrets and wouldn¡¯t mind dying at any time¡­ Haha¡­ Now I have another dream.¡¯

    I want to see the young master give birth to the next generation of dukes. If only that happens, I think I¡¯d have no regrets. The clerk hid his tears and kept moving the pen.

    I¡¯m glad to be alive. At 50, being an active clerk, I¡¯m really happy.

 Chapter 75: - Now I Am a Married Man

    One hand was held tightly by Rafa.

    Tatiana walked beside him, dazed and led along.

    It felt as though her feet never touched the ground.

    She seemed to be walking through fluffy clouds.

    Passersby glanced at Rafa with strange expressions, then looked back at her.

    Under normal circumstances, she would be mindful of people''s gazes and expressions, pondering their meanings. But now, their faces simply blurred past her eyes like moving pictures.

    Her mind wasn''t functioning properly.

    What she saw in her eyes didn''t fully reach her thoughts.

    Tatiana''s mind was flooded with the fact that she had married and become husband and wife, as well as the scenes she had witnessed earlier at the temple.

    ¡®I¡¯m married¡­ even though I¡¯m a witch¡­.¡¯

    Witches do not marry.

    Although a few rare ones might, she had heard that all such marriages ended miserably.

    They either broke up, or the husband, his family, or an affair partner would die, leading to someone¡¯s misfortune and ultimately exposing the witch.

    Thus, witches, no matter how they fall in love, end up dying lonely.

    Her mentor had suffered the same fate.

    ¡®But I¡­.¡¯

    After walking a few steps, Rafa suddenly turned his head to look at her.

    He smiled warmly.

    ¡®A scary face.¡¯

    Perhaps he was happier than usual.

    His smile was more powerful than usual.

    Rafa¡¯s eyes sparkled brightly.

    ¡®Marrying me?¡¯

    So he¡¯s happy?

    The tears that had barely stopped began to well up again, blurring her vision.

    That smile was genuine.

    The words he had spoken to ask her to marry him, his smiling face, his vow at the temple¡ªall of it came from his true desire.

    ¡®It wasn¡¯t because of the enchantment.¡¯

    He genuinely wanted to marry her.

    She didn¡¯t know why she thought that suddenly, but everything he had said so far came from genuine emotion.

    It wasn¡¯t the lies spouted because of the enchantment.

    ¡®I can trust everything he says.¡¯

    She had thought Rafa had ruined her life, but that wasn¡¯t the case.

    He had thought for himself, reached a conclusion, and decided to marry her.

    Perhaps Rafa was a witch.

    Maybe because he lived deep in the forest and no one knew, or perhaps because he didn¡¯t cry, his true nature as a witch was concealed. If he weren¡¯t a witch, he couldn¡¯t explain what happened at the temple.

    His blessing was much stronger than the witches¡¯ blessings taught by her mentor, yet it felt the same.

    Therefore, Rafa was not cursed by a witch¡¯s spell.

    He could live his lifespan without suddenly getting injured, dying, or suffering hardships.

    Because curses don¡¯t take effect between witches.

    Tears streamed down her face like falling raindrops.

    I¡¯m married.

    As she murmured this to herself, her tears poured even more.

    ¡°Why are you crying?¡±

    Rafa bent down and looked into her face.

    The face that had been terrifying with a smile just a moment ago now showed a worried light.

    ¡°Am I scary? Do you regret marrying me?¡±

    He spoke awkwardly, and suddenly lifted her up in his arms.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but we¡¯re already married. You¡¯re mine.¡±

    Rafa frowned deeply, perhaps feeling annoyed.

    He chuckled, and a smile involuntarily spread across his face.

    Strange.

    Rafa¡¯s face was less scary when he frowned than when he smiled.

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    When Tatiana smiled, it seemed Rafa realized she wasn¡¯t crying out of fear.

    He stood still and gently stroked her hair.

    His large hands awkwardly slid down her hair, then went back up, carefully brushing through it.

    It was as if he were touching a sand doll that would break if touched too harshly.

    A person who speaks strongly but acts too gently.

    ¡°You¡¯re mine.¡±

    Repeating the words he had just heard in her mind, Tatiana looked at Rafa¡¯s face.

    Her eyes shimmered with a purple glow under the sunlight.

    He was so tall that she hadn¡¯t noticed before, but his eyes were truly beautiful.

    From now on, both this scary face and those pretty eyes¡­

    ¡°If I¡¯m yours, then Rafa, you¡¯ll be mine from now on too.¡±

    As she said this while crying, Rafa¡¯s face flushed bright red.

    He seemed embarrassed.

    A man who could crush a dragon with one hand and wasn¡¯t afraid of anything blushing because of a single word¡ªit was somehow strange.

    ¡°Ha ha ha.¡±

    As emotions fluctuated, causing her to laugh unconsciously, Rafa slightly turned his head and said,

    ¡°Just watch, I¡¯m laughing now, but it¡¯ll all be reversed by night.¡±

    ¡°Uh¡­.¡±

    Tatiana¡¯s face also turned red.

    This novel''s true home is a different platform. Support the author by finding it there.

    At that moment, someone approached close by and shouted at Rafa¡¯s back,

    ¡°What are you doing on the street, you thief!¡±

    It was the person Rafa called a skinhead, whose head sparkled brightly.

    Only then did Tatiana realize they were standing in the middle of the street.

    ¡°Woah.¡±

    She felt too embarrassed.

    Covering her face with both hands, Rafa grumbled in annoyance,

    ¡°We¡¯re married.¡±

    ¡°I know! I know! Jenny was shouting loudly at the guild just a moment ago!¡±

    This time, it was someone else shouting.

    As a man shouted beside the tall Rafa, another adventurer yelled with pent-up anger,

    ¡°You¡¯re being too harsh! This is really too much! If my face doesn¡¯t matter, shouldn¡¯t I be okay too!¡±

    A few men gathered and started yelling, and Rafa laughed slyly.

    ¡°You¡¯re slow. The early bird catches the worm, so you should have acted first.¡±

    The men shouted back as if they were mocking him,

    ¡°How can you spread your saliva while you¡¯re still holding out!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s because of you!¡±

    ¡°Spit in your mouth and talk! You idiot!¡±

    She felt too embarrassed.

    Trying to avoid the gazes of the people, Tatiana curled her body into a tight ball like a bean bug.

    ***

    I didn¡¯t know how much Jenny had been shouting at the guild, but with every step I took, adventurers looked at us and shouted in anger, as usual.

    Normally, a beautiful woman who they couldn¡¯t even touch was walking right beside me, but now, even the ugliest guy in the guild had taken her away¡ªhow much more could it be resented?

    If that barbaric guy got married, they must have thought they could give birth to a child with just a single confession.

    But crying out late doesn¡¯t help.

    Life is first-come, first-served.

    It¡¯s best to act first and seize whatever you want.

    The saying ¡°the early bird catches the worm¡± didn¡¯t come out of nowhere.

    Ha. Ha. Ha. Losers.

    Without a sound, I just smiled with my mouth towards the men throwing fiery looks at us, then confidently continued walking.

    After walking a bit, I suddenly stopped.

    Looking back at the skinhead and a few others trailing behind with lingering resentment,

    The sturdy men nearby were so surprised they stopped walking all at once.

    They hadn¡¯t said anything yet, but prematurely got scared and barked like chihuahuas.

    ¡°Hey, can¡¯t you even hold a grudge!¡±

    ¡°You can at least say a word.¡±

    ¡°Heeek!¡±

    Hey, even if your mouth is twisted, you were told to speak right away, but that wasn¡¯t just a single word.

    Today, feeling infinitely happy because I got married, and seeing familiar faces, I just let it go. Otherwise, it would have turned into a brawl.

    I had many words raging in my mind, but I didn¡¯t intend to waste time with them.

    Time was urgent.

    Now, had to buy a ring and go celebrate their first night together.

    I still looked at the men who were babbling something.

    ¡°Do you know where I can buy rings? It doesn¡¯t have to be too expensive, but I can¡¯t have something cheap. I also don¡¯t want something too ornate that I¡¯d have to take off when working. I¡¯d like a simple, decent wedding ring.¡±

    My words caused the men¡¯s mouths to slightly gape.

    The skinhead suddenly muttered,

    ¡°Are you asking us that? We haven¡¯t even smelled a woman yet, let alone thinking about marriage.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re really cruel.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    The three men completely lost their momentum and slumped their shoulders.

    Hmm, this time it was my fault.

    If the roles were reversed, I wouldn¡¯t feel depressed but would have pounced and knocked everyone down with bubbles in my mouth.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    As I said that, the skinhead, who was about to turn around and leave, mumbled softly,

    ¡°You need to go to the alley behind the guild. Not the first one, but the second shop is good.¡±

    After saying that, he hunched his shoulders awkwardly and walked away.

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    As I spoke to his back, the three men sighed deeply without replying and trudged away.

    Tatiana, who had been clinging to me, whispered softly,

    ¡°You don¡¯t need the rings.¡±

    No, no, that¡¯s not it.

    ¡°We absolutely need rings, Tatiana. People who don¡¯t know us would want proof that we¡¯re married at a glance. You¡¯re mine¡­ um¡­ and I¡¯m yours¡­.¡±

    Tatiana¡¯s face, ears, and even fingers turned red as I spoke.

    So cute.

    Hahaha, after buying the rings, let¡¯s find the best inn in this city. We should spend our first night somewhere nice.

    Unconsciously laughing, Tatiana peeked at his face through her fingers and murmured,

    ¡°¡­ Such a scary face¡­.¡±

    And she turned red again.

    She seemed very embarrassed, but I didn¡¯t understand why her blushing was related to my scary face.

    I quickly found the shop the skinhead had mentioned.

    A small wooden sign resembling a lantern hanging above the door had a ring symbol drawn on it.

    Entering the shop side by side, a slender man came out from inside.

    Seeing me, he slightly flinched but soon smiled.

    ¡°Welcome. What are you looking for?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m here to buy wedding rings.¡±

    The shopkeeper alternately looked at me and Tatiana with wide eyes.

    The sound of him swallowing loudly echoed in the quiet shop.

    ¡°I¡¯m¡­ I¡¯m sorry. My hearing isn¡¯t very good¡­ What did you just say?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m here to buy wedding rings.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    The shopkeeper¡¯s mouth opened wide.

    ¡°Um¡­ Rafa and Tatiana¡­ you see¡­¡±

    He seemed to recognize us.

    After all, we were somewhat famous in this city.

    We would become even more famous from now on.

    As the Beauty and the Beast couple.

    The shopkeeper, appearing slightly confused, rolled his eyes back and forth before speaking again.

    ¡°Um¡­ May I ask who you are getting married to?¡±

    I understand the feeling of disbelief.

    I truly do.

    If it were the opposite, I wouldn¡¯t have trusted him either.

    He must have thought that one of us was getting married to someone else and, being party members, we came together¡ªan utterly ridiculous thought.

    Like this shopkeeper.

    But as someone who runs a business, he probably thought that even if he doubted, he had to piece together the reality he saw before his eyes.

    After telling the skeptical shopkeeper twice that we were buying wedding rings, we finally began the purchase consultation.

    Indeed, wedding rings must be worn.

    More so for Tatiana than for me.

    What I wanted was something I could always wear while working, so we settled on simple, unadorned ring-shaped bands without gemstones.

    ¡°While many non-nobles opt for silver rings, I still recommend gold ones. It¡¯s not bad to have silver rings, but gold has a certain dignity, especially for distinguished adventurers like you two.¡±

    Even without the shopkeeper¡¯s words, I had already decided on gold rings.

    I had long admired rings from my past life.

    Couples creating simple gold rings, wearing them until years passed and the rings became wrinkled, fingers shaped by the rings.

    I had seen it in foreign movies as a child and had always dreamed of such a marriage life.

    I thought it would never happen, but here it was, even for someone with my face.

    I was deeply moved.

    ¡°Even without gemstones, you can add patterns to the rings themselves. Our shop has craftsmen who specialize in that. The patterns they engrave are almost like works of art, so beautiful. Women love them.¡±

    The shopkeeper subtly glanced at Tatiana, but she had been quiet since earlier.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t like decorative patterns, how about engraving each other¡¯s names inside the rings? It costs a bit more, but it¡¯s very popular among newly married couples.¡±

    In the past, people used to engrave vows or pledges on the outside of the rings.

    But nowadays, it¡¯s trendy to engrave simple phrases or names inside the rings.

    Having our names inscribed on each other¡¯s ring fingers¡­ Perfect! So perfect!

    ¡°Let¡¯s do that.¡±

    At my words, the shopkeeper smiled warmly.

    ¡°Customer, how about this¡­ I think it¡¯s difficult to highlight the beauty of the bride with just one ring.¡±

    The shopkeeper, who had been focusing on selling to Tatiana a moment ago, seemed to think it was better to target me.

    He opened a long box towards me.

    Inside were a few gemstone-adorned gold necklaces and some hair accessories.

    ¡°These will match the color of your wife¡¯s hair. They¡¯re not very expensive, so you can use them daily.¡±

    The shopkeeper took out the hair accessories and handed them near Tatiana¡¯s hair.

    The gemstones sparkled in the air between us.

    ¡°Besides, these gemstones are similar to the color of your eyes. Attaching something that matches your beloved¡¯s color¡ªhow about it? As a man, I know it¡¯s a secret romantic dream of men.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s great.¡±

    As I murmured unconsciously, Tatiana gently tugged at my clothes.

    ¡°Rafa, we came here for the rings.¡±

    ¡°But¡­.¡±

    But, but, but, I want to see her adorned with my color.

    Then I would truly feel that she is mine.

    Moreover, wouldn¡¯t it always feel like we¡¯re together?

    Mainly, I with her.

    As I whispered like that, Tatiana blushed and said shyly,

    ¡°But think about it. We can¡¯t stay at the inn forever. We need to find a place to settle down, buy a house, and, oh, a baby¡­.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    The future I envisioned was at most tonight, but she was already considering the distant future.

    She had seemed to be quietly thinking earlier, but now she was imagining a far-off future.

    I thought I was the only one excited about this marriage, but maybe she was just as excited.

    In the end, we decided to match the rings.

    The price was 190 li per ring.

    Gold coins were 120 li each, so a gold ring costing 190 li¡ªI''m not sure if that¡¯s expensive or cheap.

    ¡°Thank you, customer. Please come back in three days. Congratulations on your marriage. Be happy.¡±

    As I listened to the shopkeeper¡¯s words behind me, I left the shop.

    Hahaha.

    Next on the list was our first night together.

    It was still early, but we decided to find the best inn in the city and settle in.

    ¡®At least we should stay in a room for three days.¡¯

    Thinking that with a bright smile, I saw the skinhead sprinting into this alley from the central plaza.

    He was running straight towards me.

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    No.

    This isn¡¯t good.

    This is not good.

    Let¡¯s pretend not to know.

    I placed my hand on Tatiana¡¯s shoulder and quickly turned my body around.

    But at that moment, the skinhead¡¯s loud voice echoed through the alley.

    ¡°Hey, Rafa! Your bird is being eaten right now.¡±

    ¡°Uh, is it Rella?¡±

    No.

    Tatiana, startled, turned her body around.

    The skinhead approached with a happy-looking face and said,

    ¡°Yes. I don¡¯t know why, but I heard that another beast ate Rella at the hunting grounds. I heard from someone else, I¡¯m not sure what it means, but he said she was eaten several times.¡±

    Even if she was left alone, Rella wouldn¡¯t die.

    Even if she were eaten, she would breathe fire and escape, so she could never die alone. Moreover, her mother would always be watching, so there was no chance she would die.

    ¡®But if we just leave her alone, it would definitely cause a big problem.¡¯

    Her mother supposedly saved Rella, but if the Phoenix was exposed while moving around, or if someone was mistakenly killed, it would cause chaos.

    Then it would be a real disaster.

    ¡°Haa.¡±

    I sighed deeply.

    There was no choice.

    I grabbed Tatiana tightly and started running towards the hunting grounds.

    Hurry, hurry, hurry.

    I had probably never run this fast in my life.

    In the blink of an eye, we passed the castle walls and arrived at the hunting grounds.

    Good, quickly¡ªsolve this in 10 minutes, no, 5 minutes, and then go to the inn.

 Chapter 76: My Wife is Truly Adorable

    The area near the city walls was still bustling with people. In fact, it seemed even more crowded than before. Perhaps more latecomers had joined the fray. Vendors selling goods on makeshift stalls, much like traveling merchants, had increased in number. There were people calling out to attract customers, others haggling over prices, and even performers resembling jesters walking around on long wooden stilts.

    Fascinating.

    Perhaps this world lacks entertainment, which is why my gaze was unintentionally drawn to them. Even with the stilts, it was the first time I had encountered someone whose eyes were higher than mine. I was so surprised that I took a second look.

    Ah, did I scare them by staring?

    The stilt-walking jester suddenly glanced in my direction, seemed startled, and stumbled. I felt unnecessarily guilty about it. Normally, I¡¯m not the kind of person to apologize easily, but since I just got married, my heart feels infinitely wide and pure.

    I silently muttered, "Sorry, sorry, jester. Be happy."

    Haha, this is how I feel right now. At this moment, I think I could even wish good fortune upon my enemies. I hope everything and everyone in this world finds happiness and has a wonderful day today.

    ¡°Rafa!¡±

    Ah, I must have been so happy that I momentarily lost focus. Tatiana gently tugged on my clothes, pulling me back to reality.

    ¡°Look over there.¡±

    When I followed the direction Tatiana was pointing, I noticed a significant number of people gazing intently at the distant sky. Some stretched their necks forward, and a few stood with their mouths agape.

    ¡°Is that normal?¡±

    ¡°Not sure. That bird¡¯s been hovering there for a while.¡±

    ¡°Could it be a monster?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s enormous.¡±

    ¡°My son is with the hunters. Do you think he¡¯ll be alright?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. That¡¯s the bird belonging to the Dragon Slayer.¡±

    ¡°I thought so too. I saw that bird entering the inn window at night. It must be the same one.¡±

    ¡°You know that tiny bird? I¡¯ve seen it with him as well.¡±

    Hearing the murmurs of the crowd, I raised my gaze skyward. There, a phoenix was circling far above, gliding gracefully. Even from a distance, I could sense the hostility radiating from it. This must be because Rella was almost devoured by a beast earlier.

    ''If I had been even a little later, it could have been a disaster.''

    The thought made my gaze linger on the phoenix. Its movements looked subtly aggressive, as if ready to attack at any moment. Sweat trickled down my forehead. If the bird, which everyone assumed was mine, caused chaos here, it would bring disgrace. Without realizing it, I¡¯d become a public enemy.

    Tatiana seemed to share my thoughts. She whispered with a tense expression, ¡°Rafa, we should hurry. We need to find Rella quickly.¡±

    ¡°Agreed.¡±

    While the skinhead probably intended to disrupt us by coming after me, I couldn''t help but feel thankful for the distraction.

    Beneath the phoenix circling in the sky, I could see the hunters in the distance. Earlier, they had been scattered near the city walls, but now they had moved quite far out. From this vantage point, they appeared smaller than my fingernails. Rella must be somewhere ahead of them.

    Sigh.

    Let¡¯s go.

    Latecomers recognized me and greeted me warmly as I passed. I nodded in acknowledgment and then took a deep breath.

    ¡°Tatiana, hold on tight.¡±

    After giving that warning, I started running again. The seemingly endless expanse of land shrank as I sprinted, faster and faster. I felt like I had poured my life¡¯s energy into this moment. I ran so hard that the little trinkets on my gear jingled with every step.

    By the time I reached the hunters, screams of panic echoed all around. Glancing up, I saw the phoenix descending from the sky like a spear plunging into the ground. Without a second thought, I set Tatiana down and launched myself forward. My wind-enhanced legs propelled me upward, and before I knew it, I was soaring through the air.

    This had gone beyond mere jumping¡ªit was practically sky-walking.

    As I rocketed upward like a missile, cheers erupted from the onlookers below. I maneuvered my way beside the plummeting phoenix, reared back my fist, and struck it with just enough force.

    "You troublemaker! You''re putting my marriage at risk!"

    Pouring my frustration into the punch, I sent the phoenix reeling backward through the air. For a moment, I worried I might have hit it too hard, but it seemed fine. In the distance, I could see the phoenix crash into the ground, rise back up, and let out a defiant screech.

    It was unbelievably sturdy. I doubted even death could claim it. Perhaps that¡¯s why they call it a phoenix.

    As I descended to the ground, I spotted Rella being swallowed whole by a wolf-like beast. Yet she didn¡¯t appear afraid. With her tiny wings fluttering, she bravely charged straight at the beast¡¯s mouth.

    Oh no.

    This wasn¡¯t going to work. Judging by the phoenix¡¯s earlier behavior, this was no ordinary wolf. Despite its resemblance, the way its fur shifted revealed a small horn on its forehead. This was no common wolf, and Rella was clearly outmatched.

    Before my feet could touch the ground, I changed direction using the wind and launched myself toward the horned wolf. The creature, sensing my approach, turned to face me. I seized the moment, striking its side with a powerful kick.

    Stolen content alert: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.

    With a grotesque sound, the wolf¡¯s body folded inward, and its mouth fell open, releasing Rella. Fortunately, she seemed unharmed, though she was drenched in saliva.

    I delivered a final blow to the wolf¡¯s head, ensuring its demise. Rella stumbled toward me, flapping her wings furiously.

    ¡°Pibbit!¡±

    Though she couldn¡¯t yet fly, she clambered onto the wolf¡¯s body, spinning in triumph as if she had taken it down herself. What a funny little creature.

    Someone shouted in alarm, ¡°Isn¡¯t that an armored wolf?¡±

    ¡°My god! And he just kicked it away like that?¡±

    Count Dusty, the local lord, approached on horseback and raised his arm high. ¡°This is a good omen for the hunt! To encounter a rare armored wolf and have it so easily defeated¡ªwhat better sign could there be?¡±

    The hunters and townsfolk erupted into cheers.

    ¡°Hurrah!¡±

    Count Dusty smiled warmly and gave me a slight nod of acknowledgment. I returned the gesture, and the cheers grew even louder.

    I¡¯d heard that the success of this hunting festival would determine the winter food supply for the city and nearby villages. Men were tasked with hunting small game to stockpile meat and pelts, while their families sold goods at the market or bartered for necessities. For the lord, it was an opportunity to push dangerous beasts deeper into the forest and secure the city¡¯s safety. Naturally, the festival¡¯s success was a matter of great concern for everyone. By calling this event a good omen, the lord ensured morale remained high.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about the armored wolf,¡± Count Dusty said with a grin. ¡°We¡¯ll process it through the guild, and your share will be taken care of.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    With that, I bowed and quickly turned to leave. I had more important things to focus on now. Staying here any longer could lead to unnecessary complications.

    As I walked away, I noticed Tatiana clapping along with the crowd, her eyes sparkling with excitement. Was she thrilled because the armored wolf was valuable or because of my actions? Either way, her happiness was contagious.

    ¡°Tatiana, let¡¯s go.¡±

    When I reached for her hand, she shyly lowered her head but didn¡¯t pull away.

    She didn¡¯t.

    That¡¯s important, so I¡¯ll say it again: she didn¡¯t.

    Her ears had turned red, and through her hair, I could see her neck blushing faintly.

    I wanted to shout to the world, This is my wife!

    But instead, I quietly took her hand and started walking. Sure, I could have carried her, but there was something special about walking side by side, hand in hand. It was a clear message to everyone: she was mine.

    I expected to hear envious murmurs or cheers, but strangely, there was only silence. Turning back, I saw everyone staring at us with wide-open mouths, their expressions frozen. Count Dusty, in particular, looked utterly stunned.

    Why was he so shocked? Could he have been planning to take Tatiana as a concubine?

    Regardless, many men had probably set their sights on her. For now, I resolved to hold her hand firmly and keep her close.

    The city had several squares besides the central one, all interconnected by a complex web of narrow streets. Among them, the central square housed the most important and expensive buildings, including a high-end inn frequented by nobles. Compared to the cheap inn I had been staying at, this one was on an entirely different level.

    I led Tatiana toward it.

    ¡°This place is too expensive,¡± she murmured hesitantly, trying to resist. But I couldn¡¯t compromise on this. At least for our first night, I wanted something special. This was a memory we¡¯d carry forever.

    After some gentle persuasion, she relented. ¡°Just for tonight. This place feels overwhelming.¡±

    Her reluctance was endearing. Despite everything, she had accepted me as her husband. She hadn¡¯t demanded extravagance, wealth, or even pride¡ªonly love and kindness. For someone as beautiful as her, this level of humility was astounding.

    I must treat her well. Twice as well as I¡¯d initially planned.

    I made a silent vow to myself as we stepped into the inn.

    The inn¡¯s first floor, like many others in this world, was a bar. However, unlike the modest and simple establishments I was used to, this place exuded opulence. The interior was elegant, almost baroque, with intricate woodwork and polished fixtures that made it feel more like a high-end lounge than a bar.

    Two women stood near the entrance, dressed more finely than the average townsfolk. Their long skirts were modest, but their vibrant makeup gave them a more striking appearance. As we stepped inside, one of them approached us with a warm smile.

    ¡°Welcome! Just the two of you, I see. Are you here for a meal or perhaps¡­¡± Her voice trailed off suggestively as her eyes flicked toward the stairs.

    Ah, so that¡¯s what she assumed. Given that we arrived in the middle of the day, it wasn¡¯t surprising. She probably thought we were here for one of those short-term stays¡ªa couple seeking a brief reprieve before moving on.

    So, such things exist in this world too.

    The realization caught me off guard. I had always thought that people here were too preoccupied with survival to develop such systems.

    Tatiana, however, seemed blissfully unaware of the innkeeper¡¯s insinuation. She tilted her head slightly, clearly not understanding the subtext. It made me smile, but at the same time, I felt a wave of protectiveness wash over me. Her naivety was endearing, but it also made me worry about how easily someone with bad intentions could take advantage of her.

    I let out a quiet sigh of relief.

    ¡°We¡¯d like to stay the night,¡± I said firmly, ensuring there was no room for misunderstanding. To make it clear and protect Tatiana¡¯s dignity, I added, ¡°We¡¯re married. Today is our wedding day.¡±

    The woman¡¯s face lit up with genuine delight. ¡°Oh, congratulations! That¡¯s wonderful news.¡±

    She clasped her hands together and continued, ¡°In that case, I¡¯d recommend our finest room: the Evening Glow Room. It¡¯s the cleanest and most beautiful room we have, with a large, comfortable bed and exquisitely embroidered tapestries adorning the walls. It¡¯s perfect for a special occasion like this.¡±

    I nodded, pleased with her suggestion. The idea of starting our married life in such a luxurious space felt right.

    In this world, tapestries were often hung on walls, not just for decoration but to help insulate against the cold drafts that crept through stone and wood. The mention of fine tapestries brought back memories of my parents'' home. My mother used to hang fur pelts on every available surface to keep my father, who was always cold, warm through the winters.

    The thought of my parents suddenly brought a pang of guilt. Now¡¯s not the time to think of them. It¡¯s our first night together. I quickly pushed the image from my mind. Dwelling on my parents now would only ruin the mood¡ªand possibly kill my¡­enthusiasm.

    The woman continued, ¡°Our inn offers room service for meals, and if you stay in the Evening Glow Room, the usual service fee is waived. Additionally, for 2 liras, we can prepare a bath with hot water in your room. If you¡¯d like, we can also provide scented oils for a small additional fee.¡±

    A bath, prepared in the room? Now, that was a luxury. I must have looked intrigued because the woman pressed on with a smile.

    ¡°For just 0.5 liras more, we can replace the bedding with softer, higher-quality sheets. And, of course, there are various meal options to choose from¡­¡±

    Unlike hotels back on Earth, inns here charged for each amenity separately. Rooms came barebones, with optional extras like candles, bedding upgrades, and even meals being priced individually. It was an interesting system, though I could see how it would add up quickly if you wanted the best of everything.

    I agreed to all the upgrades without hesitation. The final price wasn¡¯t exactly cheap, but compared to the exorbitant costs of high-end hotels back on Earth, it seemed quite reasonable. Besides, Tatiana and I weren¡¯t hurting for money.

    Tatiana, however, seemed shocked.

    At first, she kept asking for confirmation of each cost, her voice growing quieter with each answer. By the time the innkeeper finished, Tatiana¡¯s expression was a mix of astonishment and disapproval. She glared at the woman, her eyes practically shouting, You swindler!

    I couldn¡¯t help but laugh. Even her irritation was adorable.

    ¡°Tatiana,¡± I said gently, ¡°it¡¯s fine. Really.¡±

    She looked up at me, still skeptical, but nodded reluctantly.

    As we were led to the Evening Glow Room, I silently vowed to make this a night to remember¡ªnot just for her, but for myself as well. It wasn¡¯t about the luxury or the money. It was about starting this new chapter of our lives on the right note, with love and care.

    When we stepped into the room, Tatiana gasped softly. The space was as beautiful as promised. The bed was enormous, draped in pristine white sheets that looked impossibly soft. Warm, golden light filtered through the window, giving the room a cozy glow. The wall tapestries were intricately designed, depicting scenes of nature and mythical creatures. A faint floral scent lingered in the air, adding to the atmosphere.

 Chapter 77: A Misunderstanding and a Revelation

    No, that''s not it!

    It''s expensive!

    Too expensive.

    Images of the inns and animal sheds Tatiana had stayed in before flickered through her mind and then disappeared. Of course, it was obvious that such humble accommodations would cost far less than this place, where just the price of the bathwater could pay for several days in a barn.

    And in some places, if Muel and Tatiana did a little work, they could stay for free.

    This is clearly a rip-off.

    It must be.

    ''I should leave now.''

    Although Rafa''s intention to spend their first night in an expensive place is appreciated, and it''s painful to shatter his dreams, staying here at such an exorbitant price like a fool is not an option.

    There must be somewhere reasonably good and more affordable.

    What''s important is not the appearance of the inn but that it¡¯s our new beginning together.

    However, the inn''s waitress was not looking at her but at Rafa, leading the conversation in a way that suggested choosing something even more expensive.

    Maybe she thinks Rafa is a barbarian, unaware of the world''s ways .

    It makes me angry.

    He may not look it, but he is quite an intellectual person.

    Usually, Rafa wouldn''t fall for such tricks.

    But now, he is so exhilarated by our marriage that he seems to agree with whatever the waitress suggests, even asking for more expensive options.

    "..."

    And what about that woman?

    She deliberately presses her arms against her body to make her large chest look even bigger.

    She''s even batting her eyes in a coquettish manner.

    Could it be, she''s trying to seduce a man who''s just married?

    I''m furious.

    Furiously angry.

    It feels like all the fur on my body is standing on end.

    "..."

    Is she trying to seduce Rafa, or has she fallen for him? I glared at her, trying to figure it out when suddenly Rafa''s big face filled my view.

    "!"

    I jumped in surprise, and Rafa grinned.

    ''His face is scary.''

    His scary expression must mean he''s really happy, which made my face turn red without realizing it.

    "Tatiana, let¡¯s go up to our room."

    "..."

    Before I knew it, it seemed like staying at this inn was a done deal.

    Every time Rafa moved, the waitress stole glances at his thick neck and the muscles hidden under his clothes.

    I glared at her as a warning, then followed Rafa up the stairs led by someone else.

    The person guiding us was a plump middle-aged woman who climbed the stairs first, giving a small laugh as she glanced at the waitress and Tatiana.

    Rafa seemed oblivious, but the middle-aged woman¡¯s reaction suggested the waitress definitely had an interest in him.

    Probably physically.

    Feeling a dark cloud rising inside me, Tatiana gasped.

    ¡®The biggest reason witches don¡¯t get married is jealousy. Once you start feeling that, it¡¯s very hard not to hate someone.¡¯

    The words of my teacher echoed in my head, and I involuntarily squeezed Rafa''s hand I was holding.

    He felt it and looked down at me, adding a bit of strength to his grip as if he was afraid to break me.

    I must be careful.

    Hating someone else is not allowed.

    If I do, I won¡¯t be able to stay by his side...

    With that thought, I looked up at Rafa.

    I had forgotten for a moment because it was unfamiliar, but he too was a witch.

    A novice witch who had lived unaware of his true nature.

    ¡®I have to teach him.¡¯

    What a witch should not do, what a witch can do.

    Like my teacher did, I must teach him everything one by one.

    To help him live well in this world.

    ¡®I am his wife, and at the same time, I am becoming his teacher.¡¯

    Feeling strange and heavy-hearted, a part of my affection swelled up, increasing my tenderness for him.

    Even if he comes to love another woman, there will surely be another bond between us.

    The relationship between a teacher and a student does not end even at death.

    Unauthorized duplication: this tale has been taken without consent. Report sightings.

    With that thought, my heart felt like it was filling with water.

    Tears of joy seemed to flow from my heart.

    ¡®... I must love him more than I thought.¡¯

    Unknowingly, very much so.

    Feeling as if I was walking on clouds made of tears, we arrived at our room, where the middle-aged woman opened the door for us and bowed.

    "The hot water and your meal will be up shortly. Please rest in the meantime. May you have a pleasant time..."

    After the middle-aged woman left, only the two of us remained in the room.

    The room was so large it seemed like several of the cheap inn''s rooms combined.

    There was a bed on one side, and on the opposite side, a large wooden tub.

    It looked like it was for bathing.

    Near the tub, there were two beautiful partitions.

    Next to the bed, there was a small table and some chairs.

    As Rafa walked around the room, he picked up a garment made of linen from a wooden cabinet.

    It was the first time I had seen such a thing, but Rafa seemed to know what it was.

    He showed it to Tatiana with delight.

    "I didn''t expect to find a robe here. I guess that''s why it¡¯s so expensive, they have things that other places don¡¯t."

    A robe.

    It was a new concept.

    It was open in the front, giving it a somewhat odd look as clothing.

    It wasn''t like a shirt, what could it be?

    I thought it might be sleepwear, but typically both men and women wore long cylindrical shirts for that purpose.

    I used to wear one made by my teacher when I was young.

    I hadn¡¯t worn one since I left home.

    As Tatiana inspected the robe, Rafa came close and whispered in her ear.

    "Tatiana, I''ll cherish this. To make you happy..."

    The breath in her ear sent a strange sensation skittering across her skin.

    It was like lighting a fire in her bones.

    Startled, she stepped back, but Rafa held her tightly, making it impossible for her to move.

    "Tatiana."

    His voice was somehow tender.

    A pang went through her stomach.

    Indeed, being a couple is different.

    Even though we had been in the same room as mere companions, the moment we became a couple, our senses changed.

    ''That¡¯s why babies are made in bed.''

    If the relationship is bad, no babies are made.

    My teacher had said that when I was young, I really didn¡¯t understand it, but now I think I do.

    If the relationship is bad, these strange sensations wouldn¡¯t be felt.

    The teacher said that a child is conceived when a man and a woman share a bed, but even in my youth, I thought that was a bit strange.

    What if it¡¯s not just a man and a woman but siblings, or what if Muel and the teacher shared a bed? What if Tatiana and Muel slept together?

    Would a child still be conceived?

    No.

    So I thought there was something strange about it.

    But it was too embarrassing to ask more about it, so I just accepted it as it was.

    ''But if this is true... Yes, if this is the case, it wouldn¡¯t happen to ordinary people in the same room, only with these feelings.''

    This is how babies are made when these strange feelings are shared in bed.

    "..."

    With that thought, I became incredibly embarrassed.

    I covered my face with both hands, and Rafa laughed and grabbed my wrists.

    "Tatiana, are you embarrassed?"

    "..."

    "You''ll have to do even more embarrassing things than this. You really have no immunity to men."

    Rafa¡¯s voice sounded incredibly happy.

    He pulled my hands away from my face, and for some reason, his face came close instead.

    "?"

    Why is his face so close?

    Just then, Rafa did something I hadn¡¯t even imagined.

    Something wet touched my lips.

    It slipped into my mouth, and I was so shocked that my body stiffened.

    Rafa pulled his face a bit away and looked at her with a flushed face.

    "Tatiana, you''re supposed to close your eyes when you kiss. It''s embarrassing if you look."

    A kiss?

    "Oh my goodness!"

    A kiss?

    The kiss that Muel sang about?

    The thing that makes you feel light and happy, the most beautiful sign of love in the world?

    "This is a kiss, it can''t be. No beautiful music is playing, and there¡¯s no lightning in my head."

    Instead, I was so shocked I thought a worm had entered my mouth.

    I muttered without realizing it, and Rafa looked shocked and said softly,

    "A worm."

    "..."

    I''m sorry, but it really felt that way.

    The kiss Muel sang about was beautiful and ecstatic, but this was just wet and unpleasant, like a very large worm.

    Just then, someone knocked on the door.

    "Guests, your hot water and meal have been brought."

    Rafa, too drained to reply, slumped his shoulders as the door opened shortly after.

    A few staff members brought in wooden tubs filled with hot and cold water and filled the room¡¯s bathing area.

    The staff added herbs and dried flower petals to the bathwater, then quietly arranged the food on the table next to the bed and left quietly.

    ***

    A worm... a worm.

    That comment alone shows how pure Tatiana had grown up.

    I was a bit happy about it.

    A woman completely pure, unknown even of the existence of a kiss, was completely my own.

    More precious than a dream to me.

    ''But a worm.''

    If only she had described it as a snake instead.

    Though a snake is also an unpleasant creature, at least it¡¯s something.

    A man''s pride is at stake.

    A snake is better than a worm, whatever the case.

    But there¡¯s no use dwelling on the shock.

    For shy Tatiana¡¯s sake, I closed the wooden blinds and lit a few candles in the now-darkened room.

    Under the flickering light, Tatiana hesitantly stepped behind the partition.

    The rustling of clothes being removed and then hung up on the partition followed.

    Thump-thump-thump.

    My heart pounded as if it would burst through my skin.

    I wanted to help her wash her back or do something helpful, but Tatiana seemed too embarrassed.

    She shook her head vigorously at the suggestion.

    But after a little while, she would see everything anyway.

    "..."

    No.

    I¡¯m too excited; I might get a nosebleed.

    Blood rushed to my head so much that I feared I might die from excessive bleeding on my wedding night.

    As I counted the splashes from behind the partition to pass the time, it was a long while before she finally finished her bath.

    "Am I doing this right?"

    Tatiana asked, tilting her head as she stepped out from behind the partition.

    She was wearing the linen robe provided in the room.

    The robe was somewhat different from modern ones.

    Perhaps there is a country similar to China somewhere in this world because the robe was designed in an Oriental style.

    It was tied with a thick sash, with no fasteners.

    Naturally, but unlike ordinary clothes, the part from the neck to the chest was deeply cut.

    Bare skin was visible.

    ''Wonderful!''

    Maybe I looked too eagerly because Tatiana clutched the front of the robe tightly closed.

    Good.

    Even that look was too much.

    I forcibly turned my gaze away and moved behind the partition.

    I wanted to jump into bed right then, but I wanted to avoid spending my wedding night unwashed after months without a bath.

    Our first night should be a precious memory.

    To keep it a good memory, I pinched my thigh and headed to the tub, but it was too small.

    I''m too large to fit.

    ''I heard this was an extra-large size.''

    I had no choice but to wash one arm or leg at a time before stepping out.

    I loosely wore the robe.

    Instead of tying the sash, I held the front closed with my hand.

    Tying the sash seemed like too much of a waste of time.

    Tatiana sat awkwardly on a chair next to the bed.

    She seemed too shy to look up properly but then glanced at me and her eyes widened.

    "..."

    She stared intently.

    At my groin.

    "It''s quite embarrassing if you look like that."

    At my words, Tatiana opened her mouth in surprise, then hesitantly asked,

    "Um... Rafa, does it hurt?"

    "..."

    I looked down; the front of the robe was slightly lifted, and my knees and legs were exposed, but there was no sign of pain.

    I involuntarily checked if there was any bleeding or wounds, but there were none.

    Something seemed off.

    I looked up at Tatiana, and sure enough, her gaze was fixed on my groin.

    "Tatiana, do you know how babies are made between a man and a woman?"

    At my question, Tatiana nodded shyly.

    Of course.

    She would know.

    Even if she is naive about kisses, she is of age.

    A bit relieved, she spoke up.

    "Just now, maybe a baby was conceived. We''ll know if we sleep."

    "..."

    "I didn¡¯t think a baby could be conceived so quickly, I¡¯m sorry."

    No.

    That doesn''t seem quite right.

    ''But surely you¡¯ve also been talking about how our mother cut off Muel¡¯s thing...''

    Suddenly, that thought crossed my mind, and I found myself asking without realizing,

    "Tatiana, Muel had his thing cut off by our mother, right? Why were you so shocked then? Why did you think our mother was cruel?"

    Tatiana seemed to recall the event, making a pained expression, and answered very shyly,

    "Well, it''s difficult to go to the bathroom without it, you know. Men are different from women. My teacher taught me that the bodies of men and women are different."

    "..."

    No!

    That''s not it at all!

    Teacher from Earth, where did you put that excellent sex education?

 Chapter 78: Helgas Son

    If there''s no escape, enjoy it.

    I was briefly disoriented and despairing, but on reflection, this situation could be very favorable.

    "Tatiana, the difference between men and women is..."

    I promptly began a lesson in sex education.

    With our bodies.

    Very directly, and thoroughly, from the basics to the intricacies for couples, I taught her carefully and at length.

    It was an immensely enjoyable time.

    My wife was adorably clueless.

    "To think it''s like this... that''s unbelievable. It''s nothing like what my teacher taught me."

    Tatiana covered her face with both hands.

    Her face and hands were blushing, as was her entire body.

    We did everything that should and shouldn''t be done, and yet she was still embarrassed.

    I lay back, propping my head with one arm.

    As I watched her, Tatiana began to squirm with her hands still covering her face.

    She shook her body wildly from side to side.

    What is she doing?

    Regardless, she looked as cute as a shivering squirrel.

    It is adorably to die for.

    ''One could die from too much happiness, I suppose.''

    It felt like my heart was overloaded with joy, puffing out strange steam like a coal-powered train engine.

    Basking in the warmth of my heated heart, I mulled over my happiness and then asked my adorably cute wife.

    "Are you feeling alright?"

    My dear, my dear.

    Heh heh heh heh.

    I couldn''t help the strange laughter that spilled out.

    "...Yes."

    Tatiana responded in a small, retreating voice.

    Her body, which had been flailing, calmed down.

    It seems she''s embarrassed about the convulsions.

    Why are you so adorable, my wife?

    Wife.

    Heh heh heh.

    Tatiana''s hair stuck to her sweaty forehead.

    Just as I reached out to peel it off, a strange noise came from the window.

    Tap, tap, tap, tap.

    "...What''s that?"

    As I wondered, Tatiana peeked through her fingers and murmured.

    "What''s that?"

    Tap, tap, tap, tap, tap, tap.

    The noise continued, growing stronger.

    Tap tap tap, tata-tat-tat-tat, tap-tap-tap-tap.

    The intervals shortened as if filled with anger.

    "...Maybe... could it be?"

    Tatiana wrapped herself in the sheet and sat up, tilting her head.

    "Could it be Rella...?"

    "...No, that''s not likely."

    It''s true that Rella and her mother come to the inn every night.

    It''s also true that they slip in and out of the window every night.

    So, we had no choice but to leave the window slightly open every night.

    We left it slightly open today too.

    So they could enter and rest even in our absence.

    But that''s the rundown inn on the other side.

    Those creatures would have gone there if they had any conscience.

    "...Or maybe not, since they''re birds."

    So they came looking for us today.

    Maybe they were angry that we moved lodgings without telling them.

    Why didn''t we inform them?

    While I was pondering, the window tapping intensified like a woodpecker pecking at a tree.

    It''s Rella. It must be Rella.

    "Haah."

    Can''t we ignore it?

    Tonight is our first night as a couple.

    But the noise wouldn''t stop.

    Finally, I heard the faint sound of birds chirping beyond the shutter.

    Peep! Peep-peep! Peep-peep-peep-peep-peep!

    "Quiet, you rascal."

    I reluctantly got up from the bed.

    "Ra, Ra, Rafa! Your pants! Your pants!"

    Tatiana, flustered, covered her face with her hands.

    As she did, the sheet slipped, and she yelped, grabbing it with one hand.

    She still covered her eyes with the other.

    I chuckled lightly as I approached the window.

    Sorry, Tatiana, but I have no sense of shame anymore.

    We''ve seen it all; what''s there to be embarrassed about?

    This novel''s true home is a different platform. Support the author by finding it there.

    In fact, her embarrassment makes me want to show off more.

    Look! Ha-ha-ha!

    When I opened the wooden shutter, Rella burst in like a bullet.

    "Peep!"

    Apparently very angry, she climbed onto my shoulder and started pecking like a woodpecker.

    "Ouch, you rascal."

    I gently grabbed her as she flapped her wings and lifted her head proudly.

    It seemed as if she was boasting, perhaps about catching a seven-layered wolf.

    But that was me.

    As I was about to close the window, a phoenix stealthily appeared from somewhere and poked its head in.

    Looks like I''ll have to sleep with these critters tonight as well.

    "..."

    A long sigh escaped me.

    I wanted to kick them out, but Rella would keep tapping on the window until I opened it.

    I couldn''t send her away.

    My shoulders slumped.

    Watching Rella peck angrily at my head, Tatiana started to laugh.

    She couldn''t even meet my eyes before out of embarrassment, but now she seemed okay.

    Rella must have helped us in her own way.

    But just when I thought things were fine and tried for a second round, Tatiana refused.

    She said it wouldn''t work with Rella watching.

    "..."

    These critters, should I return them to the wild this time?

    Thinking this as I looked at Rella and the phoenix, Tatiana suddenly murmured.

    "Ah, by the way, when do they molt? My teacher said that birds molt."

    Laughing, Tatiana looked at the phoenix.

    "Then we''ll be rich, right? I hope it molts soon."

    Alright, let''s give up on sending these creatures back to the wild.

    ***

    ''Only one remains.''

    Duke Valther sighed deeply as he boarded the carriage.

    Another long-held grudge against Helga was resolved today.

    Only one lineage remains.

    It felt like a heavy load had finally been lifted from his heart.

    ''The last one is the biggest problem.''

    He sank deep into his seat as the carriage began to move.

    Over the years, he had met with the heads of various families at New Year''s banquets and various family balls, discussing and persuading them, while the operatives worked out compensation conditions underwater.

    Originally, the grudge against Helga was no different between them and the ducal family.

    The past incident was a disaster caused by Helga, and the damage was even greater to the ducal family.

    While other families lost one of several daughters, the ducal family had its heir kidnapped.

    Because they were in the same situation, other families were rather sympathetic to the ducal family.

    Naturally, there was no need for compensation.

    The grudge was all against Helga.

    If it had simply been about Klaus''s return, there wouldn''t have been a need for such arrangements.

    It became completely different because of the grandson, Rafa.

    From the moment they suspected that the spirit''s blood continued through Rafa, it had been about twenty years, and the duke had persistently persuaded the other families.

    The heir to the ducal family was always Klaus, then and now.

    If they lost him, the ducal family would falter, so they had no choice but to accept Helga into the family, he argued.

    It wasn''t just a few years, but over twenty years of effort finally began to bear fruit gradually.

    Offering compensation and good terms to Taga was effective, but it wouldn''t have worked if the period had been short.

    He steadied his impatient heart and whipped his patience, stepping through the stages methodically.

    And when the final stage of the covert dealings was about to conclude, the duke personally visited that family.

    It didn''t matter whether the counterpart was an earl or even a baron; he made the effort himself.

    If he hadn''t taken this final step personally, there might still be families unwilling to agree out of concern for public perception.

    For the nobility, face is as important as practical benefits.

    ''It''s all over now.''

    Though it had dragged on for over twenty years, now there was only one family left.

    The family of Klaus''s deceased sorceress wife.

    ''Phew.''

    He sighed automatically as he thought of their status.

    Their patriarch is a courtly earl without a fief.

    But they possess a power that cannot be underestimated.

    They are the largest family of magic tool makers in the country.

    Klaus''s deceased wife was also a sorceress.

    A considerable talent, involved in magic tool development since her youth.

    ''I thought it would be a good connection.''

    He recalled his daughter-in-law''s face and let out a small sigh.

    Sorcerers and magic tool makers are inseparable.

    Unless one is as powerful as the duke himself, most sorcerers use magic tools, and without sorcerers, magic tool makers are meaningless.

    Most magic tool makers do not have enough ability to become sorcerers.

    Klaus couldn''t use magic, but that didn''t mean he couldn''t use magic tools.

    His son was an elemental in himself, unable to use the accompanying spirit.

    So he had connected explicitly with that family.

    He thought it would empower Klaus.

    Of course, it was a connection for the benefit of the ducal family, but Klaus''s situation was also considered...

    But now, he knew it was the worst choice.

    The presence of an ordinary lover wouldn''t have been a problem, but for a daughter-in-law raised as a magic tool maker, it seemed unbearable.

    The ducal family''s unique status was also problematic.

    Unlike other families, the duke''s or his heir''s lovers also get their names recorded in the family''s annals.

    Their children too, if their lineage is unblemished.

    They''re given rights of succession.

    To maintain the lineage of the spirits.

    Children born with purple eyes aren''t determined by the mother''s status, whether she''s a wife or a lover.

    Naturally, their names also appear in the noble registry issued by the royal family.

    The royal family and the ducal family have long intermarried to maintain the lineage of spirits, securing its legitimacy was also necessary for the royal family.

    Otherwise, they couldn''t make that lineage royal.

    Now, children born with purple eyes are too few, so the royal family prefers direct physical involvement over marriage, but originally, the royal family and the ducal family were as close as one body.

    But the daughter-in-law, who encountered this uniqueness up close, couldn''t bear it.

    She went slowly mad, unbeknownst to anyone.

    That was discovered only after she died.

    After the magic tool maker who came with the daughter-in-law to the ducal family left, and even much later.

    Unsuspected things popped out from unexpected places.

    The evidence is too scant for proof or deduction, but occasionally something is found that''s mad enough to be suspicious.

    ''Did Klaus know?''

    That his wife was going mad.

    ''No, that can''t be.''

    The daughter-in-law and the magic tool maker had erased their traces well.

    If it weren''t for the housekeepers who distribute their attention to every nook and cranny of the house, no one would have noticed the daughter-in-law''s oddness.

    It''s unlikely that Klaus knew.

    She acted normal in front of others.

    ''In any case, that family is troublesome.''

    The daughter-in-law wasn''t just a simple daughter.

    She was a talented magic tool maker within the magic tool maker family.

    And it seems the man who came with her at marriage also holds considerable sway in that family.

    They refuse to accept Helga.

    Even the most painstaking persuasion over a long time didn''t work.

    ''But I can''t give up.''

    If they turn that family into an enemy, the aftermath is troublesome.

    There are plenty of other magic tool makers, but few can match their skills.

    The number of magic tool makers and the magic tools they produce are the same.

    While connections are maintained with other places just in case, losing that family isn''t a good direction.

    ''I must persuade them to the end, even if it takes time.''

    Lost in thought, the sound of frantic horse hooves reached him.

    Looking out the carriage window, the duke saw a courier from the ducal family rushing towards him.

    This place is several days'' journey from the capital, another noble''s territory.

    What could be so urgent that it warranted this haste?

    ''Could something have happened to Rafa...?''

    His heart raced, unable to stay calm.

    The duke disembarked from the carriage before the courier reached him.

    The courier, not slowing down until the last moment, dismounted like an acrobat.

    "What is it?"

    The duke asked, and the courier respectfully handed him a letter.

    "I was ordered to deliver this urgently."

    It was a report from the administrator sent to accompany Rafa.

    He writes one sheet a day about Rafa''s daily life.

    So far, it had been normal, nothing significant.

    When the duke was away, the head butler checked the contents, but this time, they judged it too urgent to delay.

    With an anxious heart, the duke tore open the seal and unfolded the contents. His eyes widened.

    "... My goodness."

    Words slipped out without his awareness.

    ''Rafa got married?''

    There was absolutely no indication of such in yesterday''s report.

    Suddenly.

    Indeed, even the report stated it was sudden.

    The duke''s gaze moved to the end of the letter.

    [... The young master certainly resembles Mr. Klaus, but it''s clear that he also inherits his mother''s blood. His temperament is as impulsive as his mother''s...] Certainly.

    The duke muttered softly.

    The decisiveness and action that follow are traits he likely inherited from Helga.

    As he was lost in thought, another round of noisy horse hooves approached.

    He looked up, and again, it was a courier from the ducal family.

    Perhaps the administrator had sent consecutive reports, urging haste.

    If so, the couriers who delivered the reports must have ridden through the night.

    After reading the new report, the duke unconsciously gripped it harder.

    The report crumpled, but his heart soared too high to care.

    ''They''ve already spent their first night?''

    The report stated that the deed was done before nightfall.

    That they had composed the report immediately afterward.

    How they confirmed it, he didn''t know, but the administrator was competent.

    He must have devised some way.

    ''... Truly quick-handed.''

    Indeed, Helga''s son.

    ''I might see a great-grandchild within a year.''

    Excitement made his hands tremble.

    With this development, they must abandon the magic tool maker family and immediately welcome Rafa and Tatiana.

    ''Before the baby is born, I must prepare a safe place...''

    The duke called the captain of the guard to prepare the horses.

    It wasn''t time to leisurely travel by carriage.

    He needed to hurry back to the ducal family and properly conclude Tatiana''s matter.

    If possible, he should inform Klaus as well.

    ''My goodness... a baby...''

    There was no sign of pregnancy yet, but his heart rushed ahead to the future.

    Suppressing a bursting laugh, the duke urged the horses even faster.

 Chapter 79: The False Son, The True Son

    "Damn it!"

    In the end, the clan leader decided to let his mother''s grudge dissolve in water in exchange for significant compensation.

    Although there were some objections to the clan leader''s announcement, the majority supported it.

    The atmosphere was very different from when Mother was murdered by Helga.

    Adam was too young to remember the events of that time well, but the family''s atmosphere remained hostile until he grew up.

    It was initially quite intense.

    The change in the atmosphere was largely due to Duke Valther.

    He didn''t suppress us with the power of his ducal house.

    Instead, he persisted with gentle persuasion over a long time.

    The inclusion of a clause that recognized personal duels in the contract also played a part.

    There could be someone who would defy the clan leader¡¯s decision and confront Helga with a sword.

    Not just because Helga killed his mother, but also because countless others died in the pursuit squads that followed.

    There were those who lost all four sons to the pursuit squads, and there were instances where entire families died together.

    Hatred towards Helga still overflowed within the family.

    Duke Valther declared he would allow personal grievances to be settled.

    As long as it took the form of a duel, the family would not be held accountable¡ªa daring proposal.

    "Helga is strong; that must be why."

    No one could kill Helga, who even handled numerous pursuit squads with ease, if they charged at her in rage.

    However, the focus of the proposal wasn''t there.

    If Helga were acknowledged as Klaus''s wife, attacking her would be akin to drawing a sword against the ducal house.

    It would become a matter between families.

    The clan leader had also tried to rally other families to subdue Helga, realizing this too late.

    It wasn''t just because he couldn''t forget his daughter¡¯s grudge or because of the family''s honor.

    It seemed that from a certain point, the grandfather, as the clan leader, guessed the Duke''s intentions and tried to kill Helga before she could officially become his wife.

    Drawing a sword against the powerful magical Duke¡¯s family would mean obliteration.

    Especially since Klaus was the heir to the ducal house.

    And Helga would become the next duchess.

    "If Helga cannot be killed."

    It was only natural for the clan leader, the grandfather, to nod at the Duke''s generous offer.

    Those who couldn¡¯t forget their grievances probably understood that as well.

    The atmosphere even eased when it was announced that such a clause was included in the contract.

    "But I..."

    What should Adam, the only remaining child of his mother, do?

    Adam closed his eyes.

    It wasn¡¯t just simple hatred.

    He was born in the ducal house and was two years old when his mother was murdered by Helga.

    However, his name was not listed in the annals of the ducal house.

    It would be natural for a child of the heir¡¯s lover to be listed in the ducal annals, but he lived simply as the lover¡¯s child until he was two.

    After his mother died, he was sent to his maternal family''s home.

    The apparent reason was the execution of a prenuptial contract agreement.

    His mother had become the heir''s lover to pass on the strong wind magician¡¯s blood.

    The contract stated that if there were more than two children, at least one should be returned to the maternal family.

    Although Adam was the only child his mother bore, the ducal house sent him back as an apology for not adequately protecting another family''s daughter.

    It wasn''t just Adam.

    Several of Klaus''s lovers had children, all of whom were sent back to their maternal homes.

    All of them were not listed in the ducal annals.

    If it had been just one, it might have raised suspicions, but there were several, so superficial honor was maintained.

    The contract likely stated that each family would get back one child.

    Externally, no one gossiped that it was strange.

    Helga¡¯s matter also became significantly highlighted.

    However, none of the children returned from the ducal house resembled Klaus.

    Adam was the same.

    He did not resemble Klaus at all.

    Not the father¡¯s platinum hair, nor the violet eyes, not even a single finger.

    Adam did not even resemble his mother.

    While his mother had dark blond hair, Adam¡¯s was closer to black.

    Neither his eyes, nose, nor skin color resembled hers.

    If you discover this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.

    His mother''s family were fire magicians, and the ducal house had been renowned as wind magicians for generations, but Adam¡¯s magic controlled earth.

    "If I weren''t adept at earth magic, there wouldn¡¯t have been a place for me in this family."

    Because he was a competent earth magician, he could proudly be part of this family.

    "The fact that I was sent back as Klaus¡¯s son from the ducal house played a part."

    However, he could not claim to be of the ducal bloodline.

    When the ducal house sent back the lover¡¯s children, it severed ties as if completely disowning them.

    The secret contract meant that the other family¡¯s affairs were unknown, but it was likely the same.

    The ducal house firmly stated these children were not of their blood.

    The bastard child.

    An invisible mark seemed branded on his forehead as he walked.

    He had felt that all his life.

    Because he felt he had no roots, he obsessed over his mother and father.

    He constantly reassured himself that he was their blood-related child.

    That''s why he couldn''t forget his mother''s grudge.

    If he forgot, if he stopped hating Helga, Adam would become no one.

    He wouldn¡¯t be his mother''s child anymore.

    He would become a complete stranger.

    "If Helga ever leaves the Forest of Demons... then I must be the first to kill her."

    So that he might end it too.

    Adam muttered to himself and closed his tired eyes.

    That was when a servant came to call him.

    A friend he hadn¡¯t met for years had suddenly visited.

    "Without even making a prior appointment, what could it be?"

    Even among close friends, appointments are essential when visiting nobility.

    "It''s not like him not to know that. Could something urgent have happened?"

    Pondering this, he headed to the drawing room where his friend quietly awaited him.

    The friend looked similar to when they had last met.

    Not much seemed to have changed.

    Except, perhaps, the noble aura had faded a bit due to living as an adventurer for a long time.

    Almost like a commoner.

    Considering his situation, Adam felt a bit ashamed of his self-pity.

    His friend, like Adam, was a child released from the ducal house, but he had no magical talent.

    He eventually left the family to make a living as an adventurer.

    They might be half-brothers in the eyes of the world, but Adam did not consider him a brother.

    He knew the reality.

    The friend felt the same.

    They related to each other strictly as friends.

    Friends who shared deeper bonds than anyone else.

    "It''s been a while, Adam."

    The long-missed friend suddenly embraced him.

    Feeling the strong pat on his back from his friend¡¯s hand, Adam hugged him back tightly.

    "What¡¯s the matter all of a sudden? Surely, nothing bad has happened?"

    Adam asked, and his friend looked at him seriously.

    "I''m fine. I¡¯m sorry for visiting without contacting you, but I rushed here from Endes without stopping for a moment."

    "What happened?"

    Something about the friend¡¯s demeanor seemed off.

    Adam gestured for him to sit opposite him, and the friend looked at him with dark-shadowed eyes.

    "Helga¡¯s son has appeared."

    "..."

    "Klaus¡¯s... our father¡¯s child."

    When alone, they referred to Klaus as their father.

    Not because they thought of themselves as half-brothers tied to the ducal house.

    The two knew the truth, and there were no thoughts of being half-brothers.

    But, simply out of their wishes, when alone, they acted like legitimate children of Klaus.

    That allowed them to think and act that way.

    There was no one else in the world who permitted such a thing.

    That counterpart was precious to both of them.

    Adam knew how much his friend¡¯s words were hurting him.

    He was deeply wounded too.

    Swallowing hard, Adam forced a voice out.

    "Is he like us?"

    "No, he¡¯s different. He¡¯s definitely the father¡¯s child. His hair and eyes are exactly like the portrait. The ducal house¡¯s platinum hair is really unique, as you know. Especially the violet eyes."

    "..."

    "What are you going to do?"

    The friend¡¯s eyes looked sad.

    He knew that Adam was looking for a place to die.

    He hadn¡¯t participated in the pursuit squad due to the clan leader¡¯s objection, but Adam was always looking forward to dying at Helga¡¯s hands.

    He desired the honor of dying in revenge for his mother, a tragic member of the ducal family.

    To him, that seemed more beautiful than a miserable life.

    But now, fierce jealousy occupied his heart.

    The true son, with the father¡¯s blood.

    There was such a son.

    It was blood Adam could never possess.

    "I thought it would never be."

    He had speculated that the father was infertile.

    That¡¯s why all the lover¡¯s children were not his blood.

    Otherwise, it wouldn¡¯t make sense.

    "..."

    His clenched fist hurt.

    It seemed he had put too much force into it.

    The friend took his hand, pale white, and unfolded his fingers one by one.

    The fingernails had dug into his palm, drawing a bit of blood.

    After a small sigh, the friend grasped his hand.

    "I¡¯ve decided not to call Klaus ¡®father¡¯ anymore after seeing him. This is the last time. At least, it ends within me. I¡¯m now someone unrelated to the ducal house."

    "..."

    "But it might be different for you."

    The friend brought his hand to his forehead.

    He murmured softly.

    "Whatever path you choose, I won¡¯t stop you. I can¡¯t. It might be the only way to end your pain."

    "..."

    "My friend... my only brother, another son of my father... farewell."

    Farewell...

    The illusion they had built together in a world of lies crumbled.

    The friend had stepped out of the cocoon of fantasy into reality.

    He knew that.

    Adam realized he was left alone inside the cocoon.

    The friend had managed to break out on his own, but Adam could not break what surrounded him.

    As if distracted, the friend left the drawing room.

    Adam sat blankly for a long time before rising from his seat.

    That day, he left the mansion to search for Helga¡¯s son, as his friend had told him.

    The trading city of Endes.

    "He¡¯s there."

    Hatred and jealousy fiercely burned in his mind.

    "Rafa..."

    The real son of his father.

    ***

    After spending the first night in a high-end inn, it wasn¡¯t long before we moved to a different lodging.

    It¡¯s hard for people to downgrade once they¡¯ve raised their standard of living.

    Once you¡¯ve tasted high-quality ham, it''s really difficult to make do with the cheapest sausages on sale at the supermarket.

    At least, it was difficult for me.

    After spending a day at the high-end lodging, the thought of sticking to the cheap inns that were indistinguishable from barns was unbearable.

    It seemed Tatiana felt the same.

    Her eyes sparkled when she first saw the double room, but they dimmed a bit the day we moved back to a cheap inn.

    Tatiana tried to be careful so I wouldn¡¯t notice, but I knew anyway.

    We are a couple, after all.

    There¡¯s a saying that a couple is of one mind.

    I really aimed for that physical unity.

    No, no, I don¡¯t mean to talk about such risqu¨¦ matters.

    Let¡¯s go back to the inn.

    When I told the original innkeeper that we got married and wanted to upgrade our inn quality, he surprisingly recommended another inn.

    It was a newly opened inn.

    So, we moved there, but the innkeeper was a bit odd.

    "Strange, right? I wonder why the innkeeper is here."

    Tatiana spoke first, tilting her head.

    "..."

    It was really strange.

    He seemed to have less beard than before, and somehow his skin looked better...

    Oh, wait, there were no scars.

    The original innkeeper, being a former adventurer, had quite a few scars here and there, but this innkeeper, though he looked identical, had none.

    Tatiana also noticed this strangeness, her eyes widening.

    The new innkeeper laughed.

    "You were surprised when you first came because I was out acquiring the place. I am the son. I¡¯ve heard a lot about you from my father. I look forward to serving you."

    To be so similar to his father was truly surprising.

    Genetics are amazing.

    I mean, I¡¯m a spitting image of my mother, so maybe it¡¯s not so rare.

    It¡¯s not my place to talk about others.

    No wonder the original innkeeper sent us off with such praise, saying it was a great place.

    ''It was his son¡¯s place.''

    It was actually quite good.

    The price seemed cheaper than other inns in the area, and most importantly, the building being newly built meant no bugs.

    Bugs, no.

    Although I slap them with my palm whenever I see them, if they swarm over the jerky or food, there¡¯s nothing I can do.

    It seems like they''re all dead, but when I turn around, they come swarming back again.

    That makes it impossible to feel like eating again.

    In that regard, the new inn might be better than the expensive high-end lodging.

    At least there are no bugs.

    But this place wasn¡¯t without its problems either.

    The food was really bad.

    It didn¡¯t seem like the ingredients were bad, but somehow the taste was off.

    "Sorry, but can we go back to the previous place for meals?"

    After a few days, Tatiana, who had been eating at the new inn, finally couldn''t stand it anymore and asked.

    The son-innkeeper drooped his eyes and nodded.

    "Please do that. I make it exactly like my father, but for some reason, all the guests go there. It seems the same to me when I taste it."

    That must be because your taste is off.

    Your food and your father¡¯s are entirely different.

    If you don¡¯t know that, you¡¯re taste-blind.

    You shouldn¡¯t be running a restaurant.

    I wanted to say that, but neither Tatiana nor I said a word.

    Probably, previous guests hadn¡¯t said anything either.

    The son-innkeeper had a very pitiful look.

    Just looking at his face, you¡¯d think he was about to die.

    Thinking we were saving a human life, we quietly kept our mouths shut and went back to the previous inn for meals.

 Chapter 80: Rella is Quite Large

    The next morning, I gathered my belongings meticulously.

    I always make sure to pack the essentials in my backpack each morning so I can leave at a moment¡¯s notice, given the uncertainty of when enemies might appear and the unpredictable events that could unfold.

    If there is even one person similar to my mother, it wouldn''t be a challenge for them to completely demolish a building, burying my precious items under rubble.

    Among my possessions, I always carry the most important items like money, my axe, and oddly enough, some unidentifiable beast teeth that my mother had packed for me. For some reason, such items were at the very bottom of my pack, not in a pouch but just lying at the base.

    Well, I¡¯m not sure why she packed them, but there must be a reason if she went to the trouble. Maybe they¡¯re charms for good luck or something beneficial if ground and ingested.

    Surprisingly, they might even have properties to ward off attacks from certain creatures.

    I could instantly recognize some as teeth, but there were others whose identities were completely obscure to me.

    Perhaps they are some kind of dried animal organs, good for health like a tonic.

    "Ah, I''ll have to show these to Tatiana."

    They seem utterly useless to me but could be valuable to a witch.

    I''ll show them to her when we have some time.

    "She might surprisingly be pleased."

    Tatiana does possess quite an array of bizarre items, including dried parts of animals.

    That was a bit frightening.

    Since I always keep my gear in order, it didn''t take long to finish packing.

    I placed my large backpack in the corner and glanced over at Tatiana.

    She was meticulously organizing her things into her backpack as well.

    Perhaps it was a habit she picked up during her time as a dancer, as she neatly arranged what she needed daily and separately stored items that could be problematic if lost.

    In case of an emergency, she made sure the really important items were always hanging from her waist.

    Her priorities as a witch seemed slightly different, as even dried animal organs were kept in small chunks in her waist pouch.

    Watching her, I noticed Tatiana''s ears gradually turning red.

    She must have noticed my gaze.

    I moved and sat beside her as she was tightly securing her backpack.

    "All done?"

    "Yes. Did I take too long?"

    "No, you finished just in time."

    It''s delightful to watch one¡¯s beautiful wife at work.

    I could watch her forever.

    Now I understand why my mother always watched my father.

    If one has such a cute and lovely partner, naturally, you''d want to stare unabashedly.

    "..."

    Though my father was beautiful, he was certainly not cute.

    "Tatiana."

    "Yes?"

    "..."

    I had inadvertently called her while thinking of her and my father.

    I had nothing to say.

    Or rather, I did have something to say.

    I spoke sincerely.

    "I really like you. I think I''ve liked you since the first time I saw you at the guild. It felt like being struck by lightning. Now I like you even more. You¡¯re really beautiful, like an angel descended to Earth."

    "..."

    I''m not usually one for such sweet talk.

    But having died once, I know life should be lived without regrets.

    If I don''t speak when something comes to mind, I''ll regret it when I''m dead.

    Life is once only.

    Although it''s my second time, still, this life as this person is only once.

    "Uh..."

    Tatiana seemed uncomfortable receiving such compliments.

    She covered her face with both hands.

    In doing so, the leftover string from tying her backpack got tangled around her fingers and pulled towards her face.

    It must have looked funny.

    Rella, who had been lounging on the bed, suddenly leaped at the string.

    However, her jump fell short.

    "Peep!"

    With a loud noise, Rela fell back onto the bed.

    How exactly does it manage that, making the bed creak and dip?

    The straw mattress is much firmer than modern beds, which is quite fascinating.

    "Rella!"

    Tatiana exclaimed in surprise, reaching out her hand.

    But there¡¯s no need for worry.

    This story has been taken without authorization. Report any sightings.

    Being a phoenix chick, a fall onto the bed won''t even scratch it.

    As I thought this, Rela popped up with a chirp.

    she fluttered her wings noisily.

    Though still small and unable to fly, he seems to be growing a little during our time together.

    Her wing strength has definitely increased.

    Lately, she sometimes zips around with just a flap and jump, like a bullet.

    Watching the air currents disperse around, her flapping doesn¡¯t seem like ordinary bird wings.

    Perhaps she¡¯s not far from truly flying.

    Tatiana, startled by Rela¡¯s fall, held her breath and scooped him up in her palms.

    "Be careful, Rella. You nearly stopped my heart."

    Rella, perched on her palm, seemed uninterested in her concerns.

    she pecked at the string still caught on her finger.

    Clearly, a phoenix is a strong bird, as a few pecks nearly severed the backpack string.

    It could undo the tie, causing the backpack to open again.

    While I was concerned about the backpack string, Tatiana was checking Rela for any injuries on her head and wings.

    She fiddled with Rella with her fingers, examining him from different angles, then suddenly tilted her head.

    "Uh... Rafa, here... Rella''s feathers."

    "What''s wrong?"

    I tensed a bit, thinking perhaps she might have been hurt when he fell.

    she¡¯s sturdy, but still a baby.

    Leaning in to look at Rela, a hint of orange-yellow was visible among his dark ash-gray feathers.

    "What¡¯s this?"

    My eyes widened involuntarily.

    Tatiana seemed a bit excited.

    She leaned in close to Rela, inspecting her feathers and spoke excitedly.

    "Looks like phoenix colors are finally showing. So this is how their color emerges when they¡¯re chicks. Wow, so small. Really pretty. The feathers are the size of fingernails. So cute."

    The feathers seemed very small, not quite like feathers at all until you notice how densely the down clings to the quill.

    They were indeed real bird feathers.

    "That¡¯s quite amazing."

    "Isn''t it? So adorable. I wonder when these new feathers came in. I had no idea."

    Well, with her darting about, there wasn''t exactly time to calmly stare at her feathers.

    As Tatiana bubbled over with excitement, Rella seemed to sense something.

    Though she couldn¡¯t possibly understand why, she strutted proudly, puffing out her chest and chirping.

    The mother, perched high on a shelf, gracefully descended.

    She folded her wings and started to nudge her beak between Rella¡¯s feathers, fussing about.

    After a moment, two small ash-gray feathers fell to the floor.

    Perhaps she was clearing out the old to make way for the new.

    Tatiana carefully picked up the fallen gray feathers and placed them into a parchment envelope.

    "Why? Do chick feathers have some medicinal use too?"

    I asked, and Tatiana laughed.

    "I¡¯m not sure about that. Whether chick feathers are used in medicine. I just want to keep them as a memento. No more gray feathers will come in, after all."

    Cute, Tatiana murmured at the end.

    The small feathers are indeed cute.

    "But they¡¯re ultimately just trash."

    Honestly, I couldn¡¯t understand and internally shrugged.

    Come to think of it, my mother also kept things like my baby teeth and the remains from my first successful hunt.

    "Do women like such things?"

    Maybe Tatiana will keep things too when we have a child.

    ¡®Our child.¡¯

    Nice.

    That sentiment.

    Somehow, it feels really good.

    "But this might be a problem..."

    I muttered, looking at the proudly strutting Rella.

    "Ah... Yes."

    Tatiana¡¯s expression grew serious.

    "It¡¯s easy to hide the mother¡¯s colors, but Rella is a bit..."

    "Probably so."

    The mother¡¯s colors can be perfectly hidden with just a touch-up every few days.

    But Rela ends up covered in saliva from other creatures.

    Even if dusted with powder to color her, it would easily wash off.

    Just having Rella alone would draw suspicion due to his uniqueness, let alone with the mother present; anyone with keen eyes would easily suspect they¡¯re phoenixes.

    Phoenix, the panacea of all ailments.

    Once discovered, settling down in one place would be difficult.

    "We wouldn¡¯t be able to settle anywhere else either."

    Soon we might have a baby, and we can¡¯t keep wandering forever.

    This is a serious issue.

    My face involuntarily frowned.

    "What to do?"

    The first real challenge of married life had arrived.

    Tatiana smiled reassuringly.

    "It¡¯s okay. Rumors might spread, but if we keep moving and working, we¡¯ll find jobs, and we have the feathers, so making a living won¡¯t be too difficult. I think it might actually be fun to travel around."

    A lie.

    She had always wanted to save up to live in a house, not an inn.

    Settling down somewhere, raising children, and living an ordinary life mingling with neighbors was probably her dream.

    Carrying Rela around, such an ordinary life would be hard to dream about.

    "When I first picked up this little guy, I thought about releasing him back into the wild once he could survive on his own."

    But now, she wouldn¡¯t be left alone.

    Who could have known that the bird would follow by scent?

    Tatiana stroked Rella¡¯s orange feathers a few times, then dabbed some remaining color powder on them.

    My feelings were complex, but she seemed happy to see Rella growing a bit.

    "Let¡¯s head to the guild. Times like these, we need to work hard to earn money for the future."

    "Right."

    My wife isn¡¯t just beautiful; she¡¯s realistic, hard-working, optimistic, and forward-thinking, which is adorable.

    For such a wife, I¡¯d knock down anyone coming for the phoenix and create a fortress of bodies if necessary to ensure we settle down.

    "Tatiana, I¡¯ll make sure you never regret marrying me."

    "Uh, yes, thank you."

    Tatiana tilted her head, somewhat overwhelmed by my determination, but she managed a vague smile.

    "Peep!"

    Rella flapped her wings above, as if he understood too.

    Little guy, now¡¯s not the time to proudly puff out your chest. You¡¯re the reason we¡¯re in this mess.

    Filled with determination, we headed to the guild, but there was no suitable work for two mages.

    Requests were plentiful, but nothing for us.

    "Sorry, but we can¡¯t just hand over high-level adventurer parties wholesale. If living was tough, it¡¯d be another story, but that¡¯s not the case for you. Working jobs that match your ranks is important for your own value too," Jenny continued apologetically.

    "Monster hunts would be fine, but since the hunting festival was just recently, there won¡¯t be such requests in this area for a while."

    If we really wanted work, we could hunt monsters that the guild buys regularly.

    But that pays less than commissioned hunts.

    Tatiana looked at me as we listened.

    "Um, Rafa, shall we go foraging for herbs? I saw some rare herbs before we arrived here. I¡¯d like to search that area again."

    "Oh, Tatiana, you¡¯re well-versed in herbs too?"

    Jenny leaned forward.

    "Are they herbs that grow in winter too? That¡¯s rare. We buy rare herbs regularly. They can be quite pricey. We have a specific manager for that, but if they¡¯re really rare, they might fetch a good price."

    "Um, it¡¯s nothing special. I just happen to gather them occasionally when I see them."

    Tatiana seemed a bit frightened that her identity as a witch might be exposed.

    She smiled awkwardly and hunched her shoulders.

    It was unclear how much she should reveal about her knowledge of herbs.

    Tatiana didn¡¯t seem to want to prolong the conversation, so I promptly ended our stay and stood up.

    Adventurers glared at me resentfully.

    Their piercing eyes targeted me from all directions.

    "Let¡¯s go, Tatiana."

    I took her hand.

    Ugh...

    Someone groaned suppressedly from a corner.

    Grumbling sounds came from various places.

    Mostly cursing me.

    Thief, plunderer, scoundrel, that sort of thing.

    Yeah, I get it.

    I flashed a grin at the crowd.

    Someone banged a fist on the table.

    "You¡¯ll pay if you break the guild''s property!"

    A staff member shouted from behind the counter.

    Talk about a tense atmosphere.

    "Rafa."

    She seemed embarrassed.

    Tatiana softly called me, trying to pull her hand away.

    But no, I was showing off on purpose.

    I tightened my grip slightly.

    The wedding ring I received a few days ago seemed to sparkle brilliantly.

    Someone sighed long and resignedly.

    "You don¡¯t need to be so defensive. After all, even a hundred of us wouldn¡¯t be a match for you. No one here would dare touch your wife."

    I think so too.

    Tatiana herself is quite a powerful mage.

    But this isn¡¯t just about being cautious.

    It¡¯s 80%, no, maybe 95% bragging.

    Feeling people¡¯s anger and envy, I walked out of the guild holding Tatiana¡¯s hand.

    Hehehe. Jealous, aren¡¯t you?

    I¡¯m jealous of myself too.

    The herb site Tatiana had noted was about a 30-minute walk from the city gate.

    Surprisingly close to the road.

    As we passed through the city gate and walked a bit, it happened.

    Still within sight of the gatekeeper, a man heading towards the gate suddenly stopped.

    Our gazes met.

    A torrent of hatred poured over his face.

    "Ah, this."

    An enemy.

    Even without him shouting "Helga," I knew.

    It seemed the results of the recent hunting festival were beginning to manifest.

    "The rumors really have spread."

    I had wondered.

    Perhaps it would just blow over vaguely.

    Being called a "Dragon Slayer" and such a strange title, I had hoped it might overshadow my mother¡¯s reputation, but it seems not.

    In any case, I only move if they come to kill me.

    That¡¯s the rule.

    "Get on with it then."

    I sighed as the man walked determinedly towards me.

    Mumbling, he seemed to be chanting something.

    With every step he took, the ground seemed to rustle like dirt.

    A magic I hadn''t seen before.

    Well, that¡¯s peculiar.

 Chapter 81: Helga Appears

    "Ah..."

    Adam inwardly sighed.

    He thought he understood the true reason his friend had insisted the man was indeed his father''s son. It wasn''t just because of the similarity in hair and eye color.

    Despite having no resemblance to his father, there was something about the man that evoked memories of him. Adam couldn''t pinpoint exactly what it was¡ªperhaps a slight similarity in the shape of the eyes, a part of the face, the mouth, or even the way he moved.

    Adam and his friend only knew their father from portraits, though they had met him briefly when they were very young. While the exact memories were not clear, the impressions from that time lingered.

    Perhaps this man resembled something from those lingering memories.

    Maybe knowing he was the son of his father influenced Adam¡¯s feelings.

    Deep inside, a certainty had taken root¡ªthis man was indeed his son.

    "..."

    It had been twenty-five years since his father had entered the forest.

    This man must have spent his childhood gazing at his father''s face, possibly loved or resented for being a kidnap victim.

    But he would have been treated as a legitimate son by his father¡¯s side.

    At the very least, not neglected.

    "..."

    Jealousy pierced Adam''s heart.

    He resented this man, this son of his father, who had effortlessly received everything Adam had desperately longed for.

    Kill him.

    Not a place to die, but to kill this man.

    Destroy him utterly, obliterate him from this world, this man who didn¡¯t realize how fortunate he was.

    These thoughts crept up from the depths of his being.

    As these thoughts surged, the soil around his feet began to stir.

    Without chanting any spells, the earth responded to his emotions.

    Such a phenomenon had never occurred in his life before.

    ''Why now?''

    If such powers had emerged when he was a child or a teenager, perhaps his life could have been different.

    Regardless of his birth, he might have felt more useful.

    His life might have taken a softer, more favorable direction.

    ''But it''s too late.''

    It was already too late.

    Despair had closed in, leaving no room to retreat.

    Standing on the edge of a self-made cliff, neither advancing nor retreating was an option.

    Adam glared at the man standing opposite him.

    He had heard that the man was a powerful wind user.

    Would his father have been proud?

    He loathed the man, born with his father''s hair and eyes, using wind magic so effortlessly.

    ''I''m just a humble earth mage.''

    Earth magic is understated.

    Unlike the immediate creation of fire or wind, earth reacts slower.

    It can trap a person''s feet but moves too slowly.

    If an earth mage attempts to seize something from the ground, the target has already moved several steps ahead.

    No earth mage in his memory could mount a soil attack quickly enough to be effective in combat.

    Useless.

    That¡¯s why earth mages were usually employed in large-scale construction projects.

    Building castles or fortifying riverbanks.

    Absolutely mundane.

    Though they participated in wars, unlike other mages, earth mages were used for fortifying strongholds or constructing defenses.

    Even then, it wasn¡¯t a solo effort but required the combined strength of dozens, hundreds, or even thousands to be effective.

    If Adam had grown up in a typical earth mage family, he might have been one of those workers.

    But he was born into a family of fire mages and bore an innate misfortune.

    Thus, Adam was desperate to prove his utility.

    He developed methods suitable for solo combat, which allowed him to be recognized as a member of his mother''s family.

    Used as a graft to mix earth talents into a fire mage lineage.

    Ordinary earth magic would shift soil or create a void, but Adam manipulated the density of soil in a very small area.

    This used less energy and was quicker than moving soil from here to there, up or down.

    Adam''s earth magic was implemented dozens of times faster than usual.

    While less flashy than fire or water, or less visible than wind, it was accurate enough for attack.

    Like now.

    Chanting quietly, Adam advanced towards the man he despised.

    Each step he took caused the earth to rustle, decreasing its density.

    Yet, the man hadn¡¯t moved.

    Knowing Adam¡¯s intent to attack, he remained nonchalant.

    Probably underestimating him because he was just an earth mage.

    This novel''s true home is a different platform. Support the author by finding it there.

    ''He doesn''t realize he¡¯s standing over his own grave.''

    Adam felt more powerful than ever before.

    At this moment, he believed he could kill the man.

    That must be why.

    For once, he felt the leisure to hurl his hatred in words.

    Adam fixed his gaze on the man and moved his lips.

    ***

    I believed in my mother¡¯s principles.

    To avoid being an outlaw, one must have rules.

    But sometimes, those rules were too strict.

    It would be easier to kill when it''s a grey area.

    It wouldn¡¯t be so dull, and there would be no need to drag things out.

    I sighed softly.

    I often wondered why people felt the need to talk before fighting or right before killing.

    Because I waited for the opponent to make a move, I ended up listening to unnecessary words until they finally said something trivial.

    Like now.

    The earth mage who had walked up to him stopped and glared.

    His lips twitched.

    He had been chanting a spell until moments ago, but now it seemed he just wanted to speak.

    But he was so angry that words seemed to fail him.

    His lips fluttered like a fish¡¯s, indicating his immense anger.

    He was probably about my age, so maybe this was a grudge related to his parents.

    I knew the earth mage was planning something.

    But there wasn¡¯t enough intent to kill yet.

    I needed solid evidence that he intended to kill me.

    After all, rules are there for a reason.

    Waiting for such evidence, the man finally spoke.

    "I will never acknowledge you, never accept you as my father¡¯s son."

    "..."

    What the hell is he saying?

    I was expecting a threat or something definitive, and the betrayal of expectations made me angry instead.

    That was the moment.

    I felt a lightness under my feet.

    Like sensing the ground was about to give way.

    Maybe it''s because I''m of barbarian descent, or perhaps it''s a sixth sense developed from numerous brushes with death, but I instinctively know when danger is imminent.

    I swiftly wrapped my arm around Tatiana''s waist.

    With wind swirling around my other hand, I struck downwards.

    Using the flow of the wind, I propelled us upwards.

    Normally, I¡¯d kick off the ground for propulsion, but my instincts told me that was a bad idea this time.

    "Taaaaaa!"

    Tatiana screamed as we shot up like a rocket.

    Strange.

    The speed shouldn¡¯t hurt, but her scream was loud.

    Suddenly, Tatiana looked down and jolted.

    Right after I had lifted us, the ground where we had stood caved in.

    The spot was hollowed out like a manhole, with elongated soil spikes aiming towards the center.

    Anyone else would have been trapped in the narrow hole, impaled by those spikes.

    Good.

    "Black."

    I couldn¡¯t help but smile.

    Great, now we can go herb-picking.

    I grinned as I glanced down at Tatiana beside me.

    She seemed a bit scared.

    Her face was pale.

    Ah, of course.

    We were still falling.

    Everything that goes up must come down.

    I¡¯m not a bird, so we fall faster to the ground.

    But there¡¯s no need to worry.

    I¡¯ll make sure we land without a single hair or a bit of skin harmed.

    But first, a warning is necessary.

    We''re not just landing; we need to deal with that earth mage too.

    "Hold on tight, Tatiana. Be careful not to bite your tongue."

    "Uh!"

    Our lady is cute and pretty.

    She seems to understand quickly.

    Instead of responding, she just clamped her mouth shut and widened her eyes, clearly getting the message.

    I wrapped wind around my legs to control our landing while reaching behind my back.

    The moment I grasped the axe slung on my back, I was already falling towards the earth mage.

    I swung the axe lightly.

    It seems the earth mage can only use earth.

    I was cautious of knives or hidden weapons, but nothing came.

    Snip.

    As the earth mage extended his arms, probably to argue something, his head was severed.

    The mage¡¯s body stood briefly before slowly tilting forward and falling to the ground.

    ''Yeah, that¡¯s good.''

    I landed and shook the axe lightly to flick off the blood.

    The handle extended to steel made the axe just right for me.

    It feels like my hand has grown.

    Just a light flick is all it takes to cleanly remove anything.

    The axe my mother gave me was fine, but it seemed too light for me.

    Like an adult playing with a child¡¯s toy.

    The current weight is just right.

    ''It cost a bit, but it was worth it.''

    I nodded in satisfaction, but then Tatiana started gagging.

    "Uh, sorry. Tatiana. Was that too shaky?"

    I tapped her back lightly, and Tatiana, still pale, began to vomit even more.

    Is it wrong to pat someone on the back when they¡¯re vomiting?

    Confused, I noticed the gatekeeper running towards us, a canteen in hand.

    Ah, right, water.

    I quickly opened the leather canteen I wore at my waist and offered it to Tatiana.

    "Here¡¯s some water."

    "Uh..."

    Tatiana bent over, waiting for the nausea to pass before rinsing her mouth with water.

    The gatekeeper approached and chuckled.

    "Mr. Rafa, should I take care of the body?"

    "Ah, let¡¯s do that. Just a moment."

    After ensuring Tatiana calmed down, I walked over to the deceased earth mage.

    The laws of this world are peculiar¡ªattacking and robbing someone is a crime, but the victor keeping the deceased¡¯s belongings isn¡¯t a problem.

    Of course, if the deceased has companions, that complicates matters.

    Even in this world, the law doesn¡¯t automatically transfer the belongings of the dead to the living.

    But as they say, while the law is distant, fists are closer; it¡¯s customarily allowed for the victor to take the dead person¡¯s belongings.

    I learned that after coming to this city.

    Leaving the corpse¡¯s belongings untouched would mean they¡¯d end up in the hands of whoever passes by later anyway.

    However, there are still rules to observe: personal items that could identify someone, like family crests or guild deposit certificates, shouldn¡¯t be touched.

    They could serve as evidence of robbery.

    It¡¯s like a loophole for denial in case of being caught.

    I rummaged through the earth mage¡¯s body and found a pouch of gold coins.

    Besides that, there was a small brooch set with jewels.

    And a lace handkerchief.

    The backpack contained clothes and food.

    This is fine.

    I gathered these items and stepped back.

    "Is it alright to leave so much?"

    The gatekeeper''s eyes widened.

    Seeing the mantle, high-quality shirts, pants, and shoes, he swallowed his saliva.

    Even the scarf around the man¡¯s neck, if cleaned of blood, would fetch a good price.

    "That¡¯s fine. It doesn¡¯t fit me or Tatiana anyway, and it¡¯s too much hassle to sell everything."

    Besides, the clothes were blood-stained.

    It feels cursed and unlucky.

    If there¡¯s nothing to take, I¡¯d usually have to pay about one lira for the disposal of the body, so think of it as covering that cost.

    Of course, the value is much higher than one lira.

    "Thank you, Mr. Rafa!" the gatekeeper said, bowing happily.

    Tatiana seemed alright now.

    Her face was still pale, but she wasn¡¯t vomiting anymore.

    "Tatiana."

    Worried, I looked at her face, and she gazed back at me and took a quiet breath.

    "Oh, just... I realized anew how strong you are, Mr. Rafa. It¡¯s like you¡¯re from a different world, and I¡¯m feeling a bit complicated."

    "..."

    I didn¡¯t quite understand what she meant.

    Tatiana covered her mouth with her hand after glancing at the decapitated earth mage.

    Seems like she¡¯s gagging again.

    I heard she had never killed anyone before.

    Maybe she was shocked by the corpse.

    After resting for a bit, we headed to our original destination, the herb site.

    She seemed to feel a bit better as we moved away from the corpse.

    Tatiana¡¯s complexion improved significantly.

    She wandered off the path between the hard ground and the withered trees.

    The crunching of her shoes against the ground was audible.

    Rella had been missing since we left the city.

    These days, he often disappears somewhere with his mother for hours.

    Tatiana is excited, thinking maybe he¡¯s practicing, but I suspect he¡¯s just playing.

    I wouldn¡¯t know; hunting or fighting is one thing, but for herb-picking, which requires a discerning eye and isn¡¯t helped by me, I just watched Tatiana pass the time.

    "Here it is."

    After a while of proudly scouring for herbs, Tatiana held out her hands.

    What she showed me were a few slender roots, like bellflower roots.

    I thought there would be a lot in a so-called herb site, but it seemed too scant.

    And I thought herbs meant plants, not tree roots.

    Disappointed by my reaction, Tatiana explained with spitting enthusiasm.

    "It might not look like much, but this is incredibly valuable. It¡¯s used in many things. Alone, it¡¯s highly poisonous and very hard to obtain. Even among witches, it¡¯s rarely shared."

    Her eyes widened as she spoke earnestly.

    This was very precious.

    Adorable.

    Unintentionally, I patted her head, and Tatiana¡¯s face soured.

    "Mr. Rafa, you seem to be mistaken. I¡¯m not a child. I¡¯m already..."

    I know, I heard it before.

    If I thought she was a child, we wouldn¡¯t have gotten married.

    We wouldn¡¯t have done that at night.

    Ah... my.

    My wife is too cute, and I kept patting her head until she got annoyed.

    Even on the way back, she was adorable.

    No, not the road, but Tatiana was adorable.

    A bit angry, she walked ahead of me, her head bobbing cutely.

    Is this what they call a lovers'' quarrel?

    Following a sulking Tatiana was too delightful.

    We were almost within sight of the city walls when a pale-faced soldier came running.

    It seemed like a busy day for the gatekeepers and soldiers.

    The soldier, spotting me, ran even faster and shouted.

    "Mr. Rafa! Disaster! Hel, Helga has appeared!"

    Huh?

    Tatiana stopped dead.

    I halted too.

    The soldier shouted again.

    "Helga has appeared! Please help!"

    For a moment, I wondered if my mother had shown up, but no, this was strange.

    If my mother appeared, she wouldn¡¯t ask for my help.

    We look exactly like twins.

    Tatiana seemed to think the same, looking back at me with wide eyes and murmuring.

    "Who could it be?"

    Exactly.

    Who has appeared?

 Chapter 82: Mothers Fulfilled Wish

    The gatekeeper knew Tatiana and I had gone herb-picking. It seems he sent a soldier somewhat recklessly.

    ¡°Sent just one person, probably thinking it was better to inform us anyway, whether we met or not,¡± I mused. It made some sense.

    In this case, the gatekeeper did well. Like me with my sixth sense for detecting danger, perhaps he too has developed something similar from his long tenure as a gatekeeper. Maybe something akin to a lucky star.

    Being married and happy, I find myself more generous towards others. I wish talents or blessings would flourish across the world. It seems to me, the happier people are, the more peaceful and pleasant the world becomes.

    Someday we''ll have children, and I hope by then this world will have truly become a place of happiness.

    Lost in these soft thoughts, the city gates soon came into view.

    ¡°Wow, what¡¯s that? Looks like a storm has passed through here,¡± Tatiana exclaimed, her eyes wide.

    A carriage was overturned, and nearby, two men lay sprawled in a ''big'' X-shape. They weren¡¯t bleeding, but they weren¡¯t moving either, which might mean they were dead.

    Near the gate, soldiers scrambled around, while further back, people who had been waiting to enter the city clustered together.

    And there was a man, back turned to us, standing alone. He was as broad and built as I am, a large axe strapped to his back. His clothes resembled those my mother used to make for me, complete with a fur vest.

    ¡°He looks just like I used to,¡± Tatiana murmured, glancing up at me.

    Well, I¡¯m still wearing a vest made by my mother, though the garments underneath it were bought here and are somewhat more fashionable.

    I avoided Tatiana''s gaze and looked back at the man.

    ¡®That fur vest¡­ I thought my clothes were unfashionable because of my mother¡¯s poor sewing skills, but it seems that¡¯s just how clothes are here in Enorthos.¡¯

    My mother¡¯s handmade vests were always rather rustic, made simply by attaching animal fur directly without any fasteners or strings, just fur sewn together. Seeing this man¡¯s garment, so similar to what my mother made, confirmed it was a regional style rather than poor craftsmanship.

    Back in the kingdom of Arenon, even the simplest peasant clothing would have extra fabric added and finely finished edges, making it stylish and attractive. The tailoring seemed slightly different there, giving even simple clothes a certain flair. I had tried on clothes in a shop here and felt instantly more dashing, though I couldn¡¯t afford the high prices.

    In the forest, as long as you could hunt, you could have a fur vest for free, but here, fur was expensive. A fur coat or vest was considered a luxury item for a commoner, something to be afforded only once or twice in a lifetime.

    If one cares about appearance, Arenon garments might be preferable, but in terms of quality and warmth, mine are far better.

    ¡®Come to think of it, Tatiana needs a fur coat too.¡¯

    It would be better for me to hunt a beast in the forest and make one myself. There are tailors here, so I could just pay for the labor.

    Yes, that''s a good plan.

    No, I must do that.

    It¡¯s silly I hadn¡¯t thought of it before. She was just a party member before, but now she¡¯s my wife, and ensuring her comfort and happiness is both my duty and my right.

    ¡®If that¡¯s decided, I should hurry.¡¯

    Winter is upon us, and there¡¯s no time to waste.

    While my thoughts raced, the gatekeeper and the soldiers who spotted us cheered.

    ¡°He¡¯s here!¡±

    ¡°The Dragon Slayer has come!¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re saved!¡±

    They must have been truly frightened. Even those who usually feared me a bit were now raising their hands high in cheer.

    As the soldiers shouted, even the onlookers who were stuck outside joined in the joy.

    The man in the fur vest, realizing that my arrival concerned him, turned around.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    How strange.

    It¡¯s a bear.

    A bear standing in human clothes.

    Its dark brown hair was bushy, and half its face was covered in a beard.

    Some parts looked distinctly human, but that was definitely a bear.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that a bear?¡± Tatiana whispered in shock next to me.

    This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.

    As if confirming our soulmate bond, I felt oddly pleased that we were both thinking the same thing.

    The bear-man¡¯s grim expression softened as he saw me. He seemed surprised.

    It appears he knows my mother.

    As the man¡¯s mouth opened, I grumbled inwardly.

    Hey, gatekeeper and soldiers.

    Just because someone¡¯s a barbarian doesn¡¯t mean they¡¯re Helga.

    It¡¯s true my mother looks a bit manly at first glance.

    Even upon closer inspection, she looks more like a man than a woman, but she¡¯s still a woman.

    She has no beard.

    ¡®That¡¯s definitely not my mother.¡¯

    But there wasn¡¯t more time to complain.

    The man¡¯s face twisted.

    ¡°Helgaaaaaaa!¡±

    He roared and then began charging towards me, thumping heavily on the ground.

    But something was off.

    My sixth sense wasn¡¯t reacting.

    He doesn¡¯t seem to want to kill me.

    But his distorted, bearish face was too frightening.

    While my mother and I do have rather fearsome faces, next to this man, we¡¯re nothing.

    Seeing the man approaching, I stepped back, pulling Tatiana with me, and twisted my body slightly.

    I drew back my right arm, clenched into a fist.

    It didn¡¯t seem like he intended to kill.

    ¡®But let¡¯s start with one punch anyway.¡¯

    As the bear-man approached, I threw my fist towards his face.

    He flew back, crashing to the ground.

    ¡°Waaaaaaa!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s the Dragon Slayer for you!¡±

    ¡°Everyone, pay up!¡±

    Cheers rose among the soldiers, though mixed within were some suspicious shouts.

    Those guys were betting on who would win.

    ¡®Some bet on me losing, huh.¡¯

    We¡¯ll have to have a chat later.

    While I muttered to myself, the bear stood up quickly.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Impressive.

    I couldn¡¯t help but admire him.

    Normally, one punch would have knocked someone out.

    But perhaps because his build was bear-like, he seemed almost unaffected by my punch.

    As he touched his cheek where I hit him, he muttered.

    [Brother, it seems your punch has gotten even stronger. You seem taller, too.]

    ¡°¡­¡±

    What?

    Brother?

    My mouth hung open in confusion as the man laughed loudly.

    [Ha ha ha! You always dreamed of being a wife since you were young, and now you¡¯ve grown even more manly. Who would take a guy like you for a wife? But well, what do you know, you managed to snag a man anyway. What about that duke¡¯s son, though? Did he dump you, or did you kill him? Why are you here alone?]

    He started off laughing, but his last words were tinged with concern.

    [What¡¯s with that dumb look on your face? Brother, your head was always as thick as iron, but you¡¯ve forgotten your own brother¡¯s face now...]

    He paused and tilted his head.

    [Wait, who are you?]

    He stared blankly at my face and asked.

    No, that¡¯s what I¡¯d like to know.

    From his words, he seems to be my mother¡¯s brother, but could it be that my mother comes from a family of bears?

    Well, I know.

    I know he¡¯s not actually a bear.

    It¡¯s just too shocking.

    ¡®So that¡¯s why my face turned out this way, because I''m from that family.¡¯

    I¡¯m somewhat relieved I resemble my mother.

    The murmuring around us continued.

    Fortunately, since Uncle Bear spoke in Enorthian, no one understood the conversation.

    Except one.

    Tatiana stepped up beside me and asked in Enorthian.

    [Rafa, was that your uncle?]

    [Seems so. I only just figured it out myself, so I¡¯m not entirely sure.]

    Our exchange made Uncle Bear blink rapidly.

    His face suddenly became stern.

    Strange.

    Aren¡¯t Enorthians supposed to be happy when meeting family?

    Why such a fearsome face?

    Considering he¡¯s my mother¡¯s brother, should we fight, or do I greet him first? While I hesitated, Uncle Bear lumbered closer.

    His face was terrifying.

    Maybe I should punch him again.

    I positioned Tatiana behind me and clenched my fist, but as he approached, he suddenly pressed his face close.

    [Is it true? Are you really that guy¡¯s son? Did he really have a child with that duke or whatever?]

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Good thing I decided to wait a moment before punching.

    Uncle Bear seemed just curious.

    And maybe, just maybe, a bit happy.

    I recognize that expression.

    It¡¯s the fearsome look my mother gets when she¡¯s happy.

    ¡®So they just look scary when they¡¯re happy or embarrassed.¡¯

    Looks like it runs in the family.

    [Yes, my parents get along well.]

    My words made Uncle Bear¡¯s face go blank.

    [What? They get along? With that pretty boy? Didn¡¯t he cry every day under her? Didn¡¯t she force him into having a child?]

    That¡¯s a bit too candid in front of their son.

    Well, I understand the disbelief.

    After learning why my parents live in the forest, I was curious too.

    Why my father seems so cheerful living like that.

    But they really are a happy couple.

    There must be something between them that I don¡¯t know about.

    [They¡¯re really just an ordinary couple.]

    Uncle Bear looked dazed for a moment but then nodded several times.

    [Oh, I see. That¡¯s good. It was his dream to be someone¡¯s wife.]

    [Really?]

    I asked, puzzled, and Uncle Bear burst out laughing.

    [Yeah. From birth, he was manly and stronger than anyone, destined only to be a warrior, yet he dreamed of being a wife. Can you believe it, with that face and that size? He was so clumsy at traditionally female tasks that he couldn¡¯t even sew properly.]

    Uncle Bear slapped my back as he laughed.

    It hurt.

    [Our tribe¡¯s men would run away at the sight of him, fearing he¡¯d ask them to take him as a wife. They¡¯d run like their tails were on fire to avoid being dominated for life by that face. That¡¯s something they all dreaded.]

    [That¡¯s a bit harsh.]

    Honestly, I had thought all Enorthian women were like my mother: large and manly.

    But from what he said, it seems different.

    Even his own family treated our mother that way.

    Isn¡¯t that just too sad?

    Of course, I wouldn¡¯t want to marry a woman who looks like my mother either.

    As Tatiana and I conversed in Enorthian, the soldiers grew curious.

    The soldier who came to fetch us tentatively asked.

    ¡°Um... Mr. Rafa, is that someone you know?¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    What should I say?

    It seemed a bit awkward to call him uncle.

    I smiled awkwardly.

    ¡°That¡¯s... someone I knew from Enorthos.¡±

    The soldier sighed in relief.

    ¡°I see. But why did that man call you Helga earlier?¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    What now?

    As I hesitated, Tatiana spoke up.

    ¡°Helga is well-known to Enorthians. It¡¯s kind of a greeting there, like a symbol of encouragement. It¡¯s like saying, ¡®Stay strong,¡¯ or ¡®Good luck.¡¯¡±

    Tatiana¡¯s explanation seemed to satisfy the soldier.

    ¡°I see. It¡¯s a disaster here, but it might be different in their country.¡±

    Uncle Bear scratched his neck and muttered.

    [Right, I forgot. You shouldn¡¯t just throw around that name carelessly.]

    It seems Uncle Bear understands the common language.

    My mother had learned it too, so perhaps it was obvious.

    Then Tatiana pointed towards the gate.

    ¡°Ah! It¡¯s Jenny.¡±

    I turned and saw Jenny at the gate, her eyes wide, just like when I first arrived.

    The soldiers had probably called her too.

    Uncle Bear¡¯s beard twitched as he saw her.

    ¡°Oh!¡±

    It seems they knew each other.

    His voice sounded pleased, and Uncle Bear walked towards her.

    That moment, Jenny started running.

    She was quite fast.

    ¡°Jenny!¡±

    As Uncle Bear strode forward, Jenny, who had been running madly, stopped in front of him.

    ¡°... This feels a bit odd,¡± Tatiana whispered to me.

    ¡°I feel the same,¡± I replied.

    Jenny, usually all smiles, had a face as if she had worn a horror mask.

    The others seemed to think something was off too.

    Suddenly, all was quiet.

    ¡°Jenny, it¡¯s been a long time. I¡¯m back.¡±

    Just as Uncle Bear said that, Jenny swung her shoe right at his face.

 Chapter 83: Family Matters

    "You scoundrel! Reckless wanderer! How dare you show up here? Just go back! No, just die here. Crawl into the ground. If you have any conscience, you''d bury your face in the dirt and die. You unbearable bear of a man!"

    Jenny''s outburst was harsher than anything imaginable from her usually gentle demeanor.

    ''Wanderer.'' Had they been lovers once?

    Sometimes, when Jenny looked at me, I sensed she was reminiscing about my uncle.

    Still hurling her shoes and fists, she continued beating him, though clearly, it did no harm to my uncle. However, he winced and took the blows quietly.

    The thuds of her shoes against his thick skin echoed through the air.

    "Wouldn''t it hurt Jenny''s hands instead?" Tatiana whispered softly.

    I thought the same, looking at her delicate hands. Surely, hitting my thick hide would hurt her more.

    Somehow, the thought of her hitting me also seemed endearing.

    For some reason, Tatiana clenched her fist and looked at Jenny. Was she cheering her on?

    ''My wife is truly adorable,'' I thought. Even her fists and tightly pursed lips were extremely cute.

    Fortunate as I am to have such a cute wife, I chuckled, but my uncle''s excuses soon followed.

    "I''m sorry, Jenny. But I had no choice; my brother was in a crisis, and I went to help. Then I had to inform our father, which led me out of the country."

    Perhaps he was referring to our mother. There had been wild tales about her, like some mythical hero popping up everywhere at once.

    From what I''d heard, she supposedly wiped out tracking teams or destroyed cities in at least three places simultaneously. Not even teleportation could explain her being in multiple places at once.

    "I tried to let you know, but I barely spoke the language here, couldn''t leave a message with anyone, and couldn''t write a letter... But I intended to return soon. It''s common for me to leave the city on assignments, and I thought I wouldn''t be gone more than ten days."

    My uncle glanced at Jenny, almost boasting as he continued.

    "I''ve even studied the common tongue properly this time. I learned it for you."

    "Ha! Even if I believed all that, it''s been over 20 years. Twenty-five years, to be exact. You could have traveled back and forth hundreds of times."

    Tatiana nodded in agreement beside me, her eyes sharp as she glared at my uncle. Sensing her agreement, I nodded back. If someone goes without contact for 25 years, it''s indeed quite excessive.

    And to come back after decades saying, ''Long time no see?'' as if nothing happened? He deserved every hit.

    Perhaps tiring or pained by her efforts, Jenny finally stopped and let her arms fall. My uncle, somewhat stooped, seemed to make himself an easier target, as if saying, ''Hit me until you feel better.''

    Then he tried to explain further, "Listen, when I went back home, a tribal war was raging. All my family was fighting; I couldn''t just leave. I had no choice but to join the fight, and after our eldest brother, the chieftain, was killed by those bastards, it took over 20 years to hunt them all down and kill them."

    "What... did you say?"

    Jenny''s eyes widened as my uncle, somewhat proudly, said, "Not a single one escaped, not even those who hid or fled to other tribes. From newborns to the very old, I didn''t spare any. It took time because we pursued them relentlessly, though my brothers and I shared the task."

    Jenny''s face turned pale.

    Now fearful of her own actions, she glanced at her palms.

    I too was frightened. To think that an entire family would mobilize for over two decades to enact revenge, that''s borderline psychopathic.

    ''Mother really had a gentle nature.''

    Considering the family she came from, it''s a miracle she turned out so well. Maybe her pacifism was an effort not to be like them.

    ''I must uphold that.''

    One wrong step and I could end up like my uncle, trapped in endless cycles of retaliation.

    ''Well, maybe up to three times is okay.''

    As I debated internally whether to stick to one or extend to three, my uncle continued.

    "I rushed here as fast as I could after settling everything. I was worried about you living on your own since I remembered you mentioned having a lot of money in the guild. But 25 years is too long even by my standard. I was really worried you might be struggling."

    "I haven''t touched your money. I work at the guild. We don''t just dip into adventurers'' funds."

    Reading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original.

    My uncle''s expression grew sterner.

    "What are you talking about? We''re married, aren''t we? How have you been living all this time without touching a penny? It must have been hard for a woman to earn a living alone."

    Jenny looked at him sternly.

    My heart raced ominously.

    This could end badly.

    Maybe I should step in and stop their fight.

    ''Although he''s family, I have to side with Jenny here.''

    I owed her a lot, and it felt right to support her side.

    The atmosphere grew so quiet you could hear a pin drop, and everyone held their breath, watching the unfolding drama.

    "...Is this really just a lovers'' quarrel?" I wanted to know if this was something that should be exposed in front of everyone.

    Should I intervene now?

    As I hesitated, Jenny breathed deeply and faced my uncle squarely, her face set with resolve.

    "We are nothing to each other. We never received a marriage certificate from the temple. We''re complete strangers."

    "What are you talking about? Didn''t we swear to each other under the moon? In Enorthos, that''s a vow that binds us until death."

    ¡®No, when in Rome, do as the Romans do. Whatever that vow meant in Enorthos, it holds no water here.¡¯

    A moonlit vow might be romantic, but it''s unknown to others. They should have gotten a temple certificate, like I did.

    Although language barriers made it difficult at first, ultimately, this was entirely my uncle''s fault.

    However, there was one person who didn''t see it that way.

    My uncle.

    He started radiating a chilling aura, like standing in front of an air conditioner seconds from exploding.

    Jenny, looking pale as death but with fierce resolve, said, "I don''t care about your reasons. You haven''t been part of my life for the past 25 years. I have my life and my son. You are not needed."

    "Son?"

    Wow, this just turned into a full-blown drama.

    A misstep could lead to a massacre.

    Jenny''s refusal to name the man might lead my uncle to hunt down every man in the city.

    His muscles bulged, visible even through his clothes, as anger seethed within him.

    I stepped forward between them as my uncle growled, "Whose son is he?"

    "..."

    "I''ll kill him. Where''s your man?"

    At that moment, a man''s face flashed through my mind.

    The guild''s investigator I''d heard about because of that one-eyed dog incident. Jenny had introduced him, and I caught a glimpse of a necklace under his clothes.

    That was definitely...

    "Hey, didn''t you give Jenny the warrior''s necklace?"

    "..."

    There was no necklace around my uncle''s neck. Jenny''s face flickered with surprise.

    Gotcha!

    "I saw a man at the guild wearing the warrior''s necklace," I said.

    My uncle''s face grew even more menacing.

    "A warrior... Your new man is one of our kin. I''ll kill him!"

    I quickly stepped forward and caught my uncle by the neck as he tried to dash off.

    I held him just tight enough to restrict his movement without causing him to pass out¡ªa skill I had learned well from my mother.

    ''Mother really had it tough with me.''

    I waited for my uncle to calm down before speaking.

    "Wait. Don''t be hasty. You might end up killing your own son."

    "Huh?"

    His body slackened completely at that realization.

    Releasing my grip after sensing his murderous intent was gone, my uncle blinked and looked at Jenny.

    "Is he... my son?"

    "..."

    Jenny turned her head sharply without a word, and my uncle slowly approached her, his face now devoid of malice.

    Someone in the crowd clapped, whether from relief that no bloodshed occurred or from being moved by the scene, I wasn''t sure.

    ''It seems like the former.''

    As we all watched quietly, Tatiana murmured, "Family..."

    Her voice was so faint I could have missed it if I hadn''t been paying attention.

    ''She said she was alone before.''

    Just the old witch and the bard without a thingy, the three of them living together.

    That''s a form of family, though not one bound by blood.

    Drawn to her like a bee to a flower, I bent down to see her eyes moist with tears.

    Tatiana looked up at me and smiled, whispering in my ear, "I just realized, by marrying you, I''m also family with Jenny."

    "..."

    "Helga... your mother and father... I''m family now. I was alone, but now I''ve suddenly grown..."

    Her laugh sounded almost like a sob, which tugged at my heart.

    "We''ll have more family soon. We need to have kids. Lots of them. Three, no, nine."

    To make a baseball team.

    I muttered to myself as Tatiana laughed out loud.

    "Ha ha. That''s too many."

    "Is it?"

    "Yeah, but more than three would be nice. Too few siblings would be lonely."

    "Right."

    As we retreated into our own little world, it seemed Jenny and my uncle had made some kind of peace. Or perhaps not.

    Jenny started complaining again.

    "What about that cart? What did you do? And those people lying there?"

    "I had to defend myself; they were calling me a savage. I didn¡¯t kill anyone, just broke a few arms and legs. You always hated it when people got killed."

    "Of course!"

    As they bickered, I felt slightly relieved.

    There were many familiar faces in this city, and I was worried about what would happen after we left. Having arrived not long ago, we''d already encountered dragons and carnivorous ants.

    ''Surely, more monsters will appear.''

    But if my uncle settles here, the city will be safer. Able to withstand my punch, he¡¯s almost at my mother''s level. If he stays, the city will manage fine even if something pulls Tatiana and me away.

    I wrapped my arm around Tatiana''s shoulder and we walked towards the city center.

    That evening, as the sun set and shadows grew longer, we were unusually ready for bed.

    Following our encounter with my uncle, Tatiana seemed unusually inspired.

    She wanted to build a family.

    Honestly, it was a first since getting married. Actually, it was a first ever.

    Tatiana was leading the seduction, and as a man, I couldn¡¯t just back down. I had to match her enthusiasm with all the dignity of a husband.

    Just as we were about to dive into bed, someone pounded at the door.

    ...Maybe I should just kill whoever it is.

    I went to open the door with a scowl that could reach the top of my head, only to find my uncle standing there, holding a bottle of liquor.

    "..."

    Why was he here? We were supposed to meet in the morning.

    I was just about to lay the foundation stone of our personal Great Wall with Tatiana.

    "Go build your own Great Wall with Jenny," I wanted to tell him, paraphrasing politely. He laughed heartily in response.

    "What are you talking about? We already did. That¡¯s done. Jenny can hardly move now. She¡¯s practically passed out from exhaustion like a frog who had too much of water in its lungs. So, I thought I¡¯d come see my nephew and niece-in-law."

    There are a thousand things I want to say, starting with his comparing women to frogs, which is not okay at any level.

    Tatiana muttered from behind me, "A frog, really?"

    Spouses truly are of one mind.

    I thought it was just a saying, but it''s true.

    Cute.

    As I turned to look at Tatiana, my uncle pushed the bottle towards us.

    "How about a drink? This is one of Jenny¡¯s hidden treasures."

    While I¡¯m not much for alcohol, Tatiana seemed somewhat pleased with my uncle¡¯s impromptu visit. Maybe she thought this sort of rudeness was something only family could get away with.

    ''No choice then. I guess I have to play along with this family game for a bit.''

    I stepped aside to let my uncle in.

    That night, I learned something new.

    My uncle can really hold his liquor. He drank as if the alcohol was quenching the drink, not the other way around.

 Chapter 84: The Princess of Saramoons Duchy

    ''26 years.''

    Another new year has dawned.

    It has been 26 years to the day since Klaus was taken to the forest.

    ''It¡¯s been a long time.''

    Duke Valther took a sip of his drink and closed his eyes.

    He was in one of the small spaces created around the banquet hall for personal relaxation.

    The lounge, divided from the vast banquet hall by a thick curtain, was furnished with just two chairs and a small table.

    Nobles attending the New Year''s banquet were bustling behind the curtain.

    Opening his eyes, Walther¡¯s gaze drifted to the empty chair beside him.

    He could still vividly see Klaus sitting there with his reserved expression.

    ¡®Will I... perhaps next year, meet Klaus?¡¯

    When Klaus was around, they took turns staying in the capital and their domain.

    They didn¡¯t meet often, but attending the New Year''s banquet together had always been a given.

    Now, however, the Duke was alone.

    He had many children, but none could fill the void left by Klaus.

    In the midst of his busy life, such thoughts often brought on a sense of loneliness.

    He felt it now, more than ever.

    ¡®But now...¡¯

    He had a grandson.

    He might not know when he would see his son, but his grandson was here on this land, ready to meet whenever he wished.

    If Klaus hadn¡¯t entered the enchanted forest, he might not have understood how truly blissful that was.

    Now he knew.

    Being able to meet whenever you desire is a blessing.

    If he were greedier, he would wish for a day when he could bring both Rafa and Klaus to the New Year''s banquet.

    As he was lost in these thoughts, the curtain rustled and a man entered.

    ¡°Your Grace, it has been a long time.¡±

    He was one of the king''s close aides.

    Valther gestured for him to sit, and the man bowed politely before taking a seat.

    The small table was already set with wine glasses.

    It was a prearranged meeting.

    After a few sips, the man began to speak.

    ¡°It seems the Crown Prince may be ill. Doctors have been visiting frequently. They try to come at times when few are around, but it''s hard to keep completely secret. Rumors have started to spread. They¡¯ve been using makeup to hide his condition, but it seems it will become evident to everyone soon.¡±

    ¡°What else?¡±

    ¡°The King has been involved with another of the Queen''s maids. The Queen was quite upset when she found out.¡±

    ¡°Is she pregnant?¡±

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s how it came out. Besides that...¡±

    The man mentioned a few more incidents before glancing at the Duke as if remembering something.

    ¡°The King was furious after meeting Count Hyustein a few days ago. He seemed fine during the meeting, but after the Count left, he was alone in his room where several items were broken, causing quite a stir among the servants.¡±

    ¡°Do you know what they discussed?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure, but it wasn¡¯t anything secretive. There were people around.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    Although the man said he didn¡¯t know, Duke Valther had a hunch.

    Count Hyustein was the father of Klaus¡¯s deceased lover.

    His son had been involved in a scandal with Rafa in Endes.

    The official report from Endes detailed the incident.

    Recalling the report, the Duke smiled.

    Rafa, despite his appearance, seemed much like Klaus.

    Klaus had often driven people into difficult situations too.

    His methods were more intricate, so no one realized it was his doing.

    But at its core, it was the same as Rafa¡¯s actions.

    ¡®He must have been quite embarrassed by such treatment.¡¯

    He could imagine how Count Hyubura¡¯s son might have reacted.

    He would have gone straight to his father.

    Count Hyustein was average.

    Greedy, yes, but not foolish.

    However, his son, now a son-in-law to a baron, was superficial and shallow.

    Like his deceased sister.

    They were close, having maintained frequent contact even after she connected with Klaus.

    After his sister died, supposedly due to Helga, he roamed around consumed with rage but lacked the courage to join the pursuit team.

    Though he never approached the Duke, he caused enough trouble around others.

    ¡®Count Hyustein must have spoken to the King about it.¡¯

    It was probably then that the King learned of Rafa¡¯s existence.

    Initially, the royal family had informants near the forest city, collecting information for at least a decade.

    However, as they failed to capture any sign of Klaus, they gradually became reluctant to focus their limited resources on the area.

    It was inevitable.

    They couldn''t afford to keep their limited informants tied to one place on the off chance that Klaus might appear.

    Stolen novel; please report.

    Now, 26 years since Klaus entered the forest, the royal family hardly collected any information from that area.

    ¡®They wouldn¡¯t have known otherwise.¡¯

    Had rumors of Rafa spread to the capital or even nearby cities, it might have been different.

    Listening to the court gossip the man shared, the Duke chuckled.

    The tales of Rafa slaying a dragon single-handedly were somewhat known among guild adventurers.

    But those stories were overshadowed by others.

    ¡®The informant did his job well.¡¯

    Max, the informant who first brought news of Rafa, was well-known in the capital.

    He gathered and spread information from distant regions faster than anyone else.

    While he sometimes embellished details, he never fabricated events outright.

    Because of this, his information held significant value in the capital.

    The Duke had instructed him to keep generating interesting news to divert attention from Rafa¡¯s stories.

    It wasn¡¯t lies he spread.

    Max might not have complied easily if the Duke had ordered such a thing.

    Max, a cunning and money-loving man, knew well that losing his credibility as an informant would end his career.

    What the Duke demanded was a continuous stream of intriguing news.

    Max knew what kind of stories captivated people, so he gathered and crafted tales of murders or affairs into hot topics.

    Human nature is cunning.

    It is drawn to secrets others want hidden, to the dirtier sides of stories.

    Max exploited this well.

    Even if some lies were mixed in, there was always some truth hidden within, and when such sensational news flowed through the capital, even the nobility took interest.

    Spreading stories about adventurers from Enorthos was also effective.

    Rafa¡¯s information was cleverly hidden among them.

    As the Duke listened, the man made his exit as quietly as he had entered, blending back into the crowd.

    Once the man was out of sight, the Duke emerged from the private space.

    While acknowledging greetings from some, he made his way to the edge of the banquet hall.

    He had already given his New Year''s greetings to the king.

    He had gathered enough information from the noble interactions to no longer need to stay in the alcohol-laden atmosphere.

    As he left the hall, a royal servant brought him his coat and helped him into it.

    Another servant placed a hat on his head as the carriage arrived at the entrance.

    The chief butler was waiting there, which was unusual.

    Why was the chief butler present instead of another servant?

    Hiding his surprise, the Duke stepped into the carriage, and the chief butler bowed slightly.

    It didn¡¯t seem to be bad news.

    He looked rather pleased.

    ¡°The investigation into the Duchy of Saramoons is complete.¡±

    So that was it.

    Leaning forward without realizing, the Duke listened as the chief butler spoke earnestly.

    ¡°As I mentioned before, it seems Tatiana might indeed be the dancer who constantly hovered around your son.¡±

    ¡°Hmm, I recall you found that dancer peculiar. You said you¡¯d investigate further, and it¡¯s connected?¡±

    ¡°Yes. What puzzled me was the strange behavior of some people around her, but tracing their actions back, it seems they might be linked to the witch Dorothea.¡±

    ¡°The Enchantress Dorothea?¡±

    ¡°Yes. The actions of those around her seemed manipulated by Dorothea¡¯s abilities.¡±

    The Enchantress Dorothea had been active a long time ago.

    If she were still alive, she would far exceed the lifespan of a normal human.

    ¡°But Dorothea couldn¡¯t have used magic. Tatiana uses water magic.¡±

    ¡°That leads us to the Duchy of Saramoons. There¡¯s a princess there, about the same age as Tatiana, who hasn¡¯t appeared in public for twenty years. She¡¯s said to be frail and has always lived in a separate palace.¡±

    ¡°How does that connect?¡±

    ¡°There are several strange rumors about the princess. One is that she was nearly kidnapped as a child.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Such things are rare but possible.

    The chief butler grinned slightly.

    ¡°The first was supposedly by a knight guarding her. The second time, it was a servant. The third was a gardener, though he was caught before he got close to her.¡±

    ¡°Three people in a row? And a knight and a servant? That¡¯s unusual.¡±

    ¡°Exactly. I couldn¡¯t confirm beyond a certain point due to time constraints, but until those incidents, the knight and servant were considered highly loyal.¡±

    And there were a few instances where the princess¡¯s nurse or maidens were injured.

    The injuries themselves were minor.

    They had either fallen or bumped into something.

    But combined with the strange kidnapping attempts, rumors started that the princess might be a witch.

    The princess had been confined to the separate palace ever since, not appearing in public.

    ¡°Is anyone actually in that separate palace?¡±

    ¡°Yes, there definitely is someone there acting as the princess. Apart from a maid or two, even the guards at the palace hardly know her face, but someone is living there, dressing and eating like a princess.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the likelihood that it¡¯s actually the princess?¡±

    ¡°The agent thinks it¡¯s unlikely. Around the time the princess was supposedly confined, the queen¡¯s cousin lost a daughter of the same age who looked strikingly like the princess. They could have been twins. The agent thinks that daughter is playing the role of the princess.¡±

    But why create such an elaborate facade as the princess¡¯s place?

    It would be easier to pretend the princess had died.

    If they had ousted the princess as a witch, there would be no need to call her back to the royal palace.

    No royal family would admit to having a witch in their bloodline.

    A witch is needed but seen as an ominous and fearful being.

    If a witch were born into the royal family, the people would no longer believe in the royalty¡¯s divinity.

    ¡°The agent, after various investigations and considerations, concluded that Tatiana is indeed the princess of the Duchy of Saramoons. It¡¯s not uncommon for a witch to take in a child born as a witch. Perhaps some event linked the princess with Dorothea.¡±

    There were still some doubts, but the Duke¡¯s agents were competent.

    If they believed so, it must be true.

    ¡°Alright, then we must hurry. The royal family knows about Rafa now. They might push for a marriage. We need to sort out the marriage between Rafa and Tatiana perfectly before that happens.¡±

    The chief butler cocked his head.

    ¡°Even the royal family can¡¯t force anything on the Duke¡¯s family.¡±

    Normally, that would be true.

    But the Crown Prince might be seriously ill.

    If the Crown Prince dies, the only remaining royals with the purple eyes are the king and one princess.

    But no one knows for sure if that princess actually has purple eyes.

    No one has seen the princess in person. She''s never appeared in public, supposedly due to her youth.

    Only a few portraits circulate, and the artist who painted them died in an unexpected accident.

    ¡®It¡¯s likely that the princess doesn¡¯t exist.¡¯

    If so, the only remaining person with purple eyes is the king.

    The king, notorious for his lascivious behavior, has numerous mistresses and harasses maids because he''s desperate to sire more spirit-bearers.

    He¡¯s indiscriminate, as long as the women are somewhat similar to the queen who bore the Crown Prince.

    The king is desperate.

    Now that he knows of Rafa¡¯s existence, he will definitely covet him.

    As if to soothe the Duke¡¯s anxious mind, the chief butler spoke.

    ¡°Has it arrived by now?¡±

    He knew immediately what he was referring to.

    The robe sent to Rafa.

    A smile crept onto the Duke¡¯s face.

    ¡°It should have. I arranged for it to arrive on New Year''s Day.¡±

    He had prepared a New Year''s gift for Rafa and Tatiana.

    Usually, the chief butler or another official chose the gifts, but the Duke personally selected this one.

    He even called in a designer to decide on the fabric and style.

    Since both were magicians, he thought they would be pleased with robes.

    ¡°Thinking about it now, the robe might have been a bit odd. Perhaps too cumbersome for an adventurer?¡±

    The chief butler smiled gently.

    ¡°They will surely appreciate it.¡±

    ¡°I hope so.¡±

    The Duke looked out the window.

    It was snowing.

    When making Rafa¡¯s robe, he also ordered coats for Klaus and Helga.

    He knew they wouldn¡¯t be delivered, but he couldn¡¯t bear to only make items for the grandson couple.

    ¡®It must be cold in the forest.¡¯

    A chill seeped deep into his heart.

    ***

    After several days of absence, Rella suddenly returned.

    The creature rushed towards Rafa and Tatiana upon spotting them, chirping excitedly.

    Then, suddenly, it began to flap its wings. It was the flight of the hour for the little bird.

    Right in the middle of the street where everyone could see.

    That couldn¡¯t be, but Rella¡¯s face seemed to turn bright red.

    No, that really wasn¡¯t possible.

    Rella was a bird, and birds have feathers covering their faces.

    They don¡¯t turn red.

    Moreover, Rella was ash-colored.

    Yet, to my eyes, it seemed its face flushed as it flapped desperately.

    ¡°What¡¯s it doing?¡±

    Tatiana tilted her head.

    I was curious too.

    Passersby laughed and made comments.

    ¡°So enthusiastic.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯ll lose its wings at this rate.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve heard somewhere that even a duck can fly if it¡¯s desperate enough. Maybe it¡¯s trying that?¡±

    It seems human nature is similar everywhere.

    There¡¯s even a saying about desperate ducks on Earth.

    In any case, it was too much effort.

    Unable to ignore it, we watched for a moment until Tatiana suddenly exclaimed.

    My eyes widened slightly.

    It seemed that Rella had lifted off the ground by about a centimeter.

    Maybe it just hopped a little.

    But there was no time to confirm.

    As soon as it seemed to rise, Rella exhausted itself and stopped, panting heavily.

    Then it puffed out its chest proudly.

    ¡°It looks like it¡¯s bragging about flying, doesn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°It does seem so.¡±

    Tatiana giggled and lifted Rella high up.

    ¡°Rella! Well done! You¡¯re incredible. Were you practicing flying and that¡¯s why you didn¡¯t come home?¡±

    ¡°Peepeepeepee! Peepee!¡±

    They exchanged sounds as if conversing.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    But isn¡¯t it strange?

    I¡¯ve seen somewhere that baby birds make their first flight by falling from high places.

    ¡®Standing and flapping to lift off? Is that how birds learn to fly?¡¯

    Honestly, it didn¡¯t even rise.

    Frankly, to call that flying would be a stretch of the conscience.

    But facing the proud Rella and a joyful Tatiana celebrating its first flight, it was hard to say otherwise.

    ¡®Hmm, let¡¯s just consider this a first flight...¡¯

    Whether it was really a first flight or not didn¡¯t matter much.

    ¡®But what about this creature¡¯s mother?¡¯

    I wondered if Rella¡¯s actions were somewhat embarrassing as its mother was nowhere to be seen.

 Chapter 85: Nullifying the Marriage?

    After briefly chatting with Rella, Tatiana suddenly wrapped the bird in her clothes.

    "Why is that?" I asked as she whispered softly.

    "Rella''s feather color is showing."

    Ah, the powder must have rubbed off.

    Perhaps someone''s curiosity had caught them unawares again.

    Was Rella trying to show off more?

    The bird struggled to flap its wings to get free.

    "Peep-peep!"

    Holding Rella tightly, Tatiana started walking briskly, brushing past people. She seemed anxious.

    I followed her, chuckling softly. Although I knew she was worried, Rella¡¯s orange feathers were well hidden inside. It was unlikely that anyone would have noticed just from a glimpse.

    Her hurried steps made her beautiful hair sway like waves, a testament to her urgency.

    ''She''s beautiful.''

    From the top of her head to her toes, even down to every fluff of her hair.

    Having such a lovely wife makes me think I must have saved a dozen countries in my past life.

    Well, considering my face, maybe eleven and a half.

    With these thoughts, we reached our lodging to find a man standing tall. I had never spoken to him or greeted him, but his face was familiar.

    He had been staying in the building opposite our previous lodging.

    "..."

    At first, I thought he might be someone who bore a grudge against my mother.

    Or perhaps he was just deranged.

    Because, whenever I was behind the inn washing up or doing exercises, he would watch. He even followed me to and from the guild occasionally.

    I had thought he might be an assassin, but I quickly dismissed the idea since he didn''t seem accustomed to combat or murder.

    If he had been in such a profession, he would have failed long ago.

    Over time, I noticed others in the city watching me too. I realized they knew each other as they would nod or take over the tailing duties from one another.

    But none of them seemed to harbor any hatred towards me nor did they appear to want to confront me.

    It felt eerie, like seeing something that doesn''t manifest into anything tangible. If it weren''t for my mother''s teachings, I might have eliminated them.

    Stalkers are bad news.

    They make me feel uneasy, and I don''t want to be anywhere near them.

    Seeing I was standing still, Tatiana tilted her head inquisitively.

    Looking at the stalker man in front of our lodging, she asked me, "What''s that man doing?"

    "..."

    I wondered too.

    We had never interacted before, so why was he suddenly standing in front of our lodging?

    Moreover, the man stood with his hands clasped over his chest, tears streaming down his face.

    I really didn''t understand why.

    There was a large box next to him, ominously the right size for a body, which added to the creepiness.

    "Haah."

    Despite possessing the strength to overpower most of the world, I was somewhat clumsy with fear.

    It''s fine to see a corpse, but I hate it when a "surprise" corpse jumps out of a box shouting, "Gotcha!"

    It¡¯s not so much fear as it is the shock; that sudden jolt that makes my heart skip.

    But why, of all things, does this stalker man have a body-sized box standing in front of our lodging?

    It smelled like trouble.

    I sighed, about ten times over.

    Then, the man noticed us.

    Whirling around, he looked at me, his tears falling in streams.

    "Young Master! At last, I can address you, Young Master."

    "..."

    What an odd thing to say.

    For a moment, I thought he was an actor from a traveling theater troupe.

    But now I realized¡ªhe must be from the Ducal house.

    The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.

    Somehow, the man''s expression reminded me of my grandfather.

    ''So that was it.''

    Were those strange men who followed me around the city also from the Ducal house?

    Really, everything about this was annoying.

    If I had known sooner, I wouldn''t have bothered about it at all, but now I felt somewhat cheated.

    Fortunately, there were no passersby in the alley.

    No one else heard the man''s words.

    Even the innkeeper had stepped out due to a purchase, leaving the area quiet.

    A few men stood at a distance, likely the ones who had been following me, presumed agents of the Duke.

    I approached the man who was still tearful.

    Tatiana followed by my side, her head tilted, confused by the mention of "Young Master."

    She must find it strange, considering my father was kidnapped by my mother, why would someone from the Ducal house joyously refer to me as such.

    Indeed, we couldn''t discuss anything in this alley.

    It wasn''t a conversation meant for others to hear.

    Grandfather had even insisted on keeping our meeting a secret.

    But why had they suddenly made contact? It felt like nothing but an inconvenient omen.

    "Let''s go inside," I suggested.

    "Yes, yes, of course. This old man was so overjoyed... I apologize for my rudeness."

    The man bowed deeply.

    His overly emotional display seemed sincere, but his manners and demeanor carried a certain gravitas.

    "I''ll carry that box," I offered, reaching out.

    The man hurriedly shook his head.

    "It wouldn¡¯t be proper for me to allow you to carry anything while I''m here."

    At his glance, two young men who had been standing far off hurried over.

    The box seemed quite heavy.

    Though the two men took it up, they struggled up the stairs with it, nearly dropping it several times.

    "It''s a gift from the Duke to the Young Master. It must not be dropped."

    It wasn¡¯t a body box after all, but a gift.

    The middle-aged man chided them, though it was clear they were not used to physical labor.

    I was almost anxious they''d tumble down the stairs with the box.

    ''I should have carried it myself.''

    Then these men would have been spared the back-and-forth struggle to get the box into the room.

    All this talk of ''Young Master'' didn¡¯t sit right with me; I wasn''t raised with that kind of status.

    It''s only troublesome now that such phrases are being thrown around.

    Tatiana seemed to think the same.

    She frowned for a moment then whispered softly, "I would have been quicker."

    No, that wasn''t it.

    I laughed, and Tatiana, drawn by it, laughed too.

    The middle-aged man watched us from beyond the box, his tears flowing again.

    ''Really good at crying, this one.''

    Once the box was in the room, the young men bowed to me and left, leaving only the middle-aged man.

    He stood in the center of the room and bowed deeply once more.

    "Young Master, it is my first time meeting you. I am Lars, an official of the Valther Ducal House. The Duke has instructed me to assist you so that you do not face any harm or difficulties in this city. Though you may not have been aware, I have... I have been watching over you. I have longed for the moment to speak to you like this."

    Was he truly under the impression that I hadn''t noticed him?

    Even though he had been watching so blatantly?

    In a way, that''s impressive.

    Lars continued, tearing up as he looked at Tatiana and me.

    "I¡¯m a bit late, but I sincerely congratulate you both on your marriage. The Duke was so pleased that he sent a gift to celebrate your marriage and the New Year."

    As Lars opened the box, an item wrapped in luxurious fabric appeared.

    He respectfully bowed and stepped back.

    Unfolding the fabric, two black robes were revealed, lined with silver fur.

    I''m not sure what kind, but it didn''t seem like the fur of an ordinary animal.

    Possibly silver fox, or maybe even a magical beast.

    It must have cost a fortune.

    Inside the robes, there seemed to be an emblem embossed.

    Probably the Ducal family''s coat of arms.

    ''A coat of arms on clothing is something not even members of the Ducal family can wear casually.''

    I remembered my father mentioning it.

    Such garments are typically reserved for the direct lineage, specifically the Duke and Duchess or their heirs.

    And a few others as permitted by the Duke.

    ''Heavy.''

    This is heavy.

    The weight of the thought behind it is too much.

    Tatiana looked at the robe, bewildered, and shook her head rapidly.

    "Wow, this must be incredibly expensive. It¡¯s not something ordinary people would wear."

    She seemed to think the item was heavy in a different sense than I did.

    Lars placed a hand over his heart and said,

    "There is not a single person who would call either of you ordinary. Young Master, you are the next heir of the Ducal House, and your wife is a princess."

    As Lars finished, Tatiana and I exclaimed in unison.

    "What are you talking about?"

    "Who did this to you?"

    It seemed we had heard something odd.

    As I looked at Tatiana, she rolled her eyes and muttered under her breath.

    "That... it''s strange what he''s saying. Could it be that, that he''s been influenced?"

    She must have thought he''d been brainwashed.

    Lars looked slightly flustered as he watched us.

    "I apologize. I spoke prematurely without giving you any explanation. I came before you not just to deliver a gift, but to explain the current situation."

    "..."

    As Tatiana set Rella down, the bird jumped onto the box, then hopped onto Lars.

    I hadn''t seen a bird climb before, as Rella usually flew up whenever it wanted.

    It clung with its claws and balanced with its tail, occasionally pecking with its beak.

    That must have been quite painful.

    But Lars, sweating, managed to keep his head up without looking.

    Unable to watch, Tatiana approached and extended her hand, and Rella jumped onto it.

    "Peep-peep!"

    It seemed Rella wanted to be placed on the new figure, intrigued by Lars.

    Tatiana hesitated, but perhaps thinking it would continue climbing if she didn¡¯t intervene, she reached towards her shoulder.

    Rella flapped noisily and clung to Lars.

    Failing to reach the shoulder, it clung to his clothes again.

    A flash of orange feathers was visible for a moment.

    ''Haah...''

    That Tatiana was a princess was news to me, but I had a rough idea of what the official''s story might be.

    Perhaps the Ducal house wanted to welcome me back.

    Nicely put, it would be about embracing kin; less nicely, it would be about locking up a spirit-bearer in the Ducal house to avoid losing them to others.

    I know it¡¯s not just about such calculated benefits.

    There''s genuine affection and familial sentiment for me and my father, underlying it all.

    I understand.

    ''But I still need to measure all sides of this carefully.''

    The talk of Tatiana being a princess too.

    This must have been what my father taught me for¡ªto not get swept away by emotions or situations and to make rational decisions.

    ''Well, considering Rella or even enemies, a stable place is needed.''

    Lars, trying not to look at Rella, continued speaking.

    "The Duke initially intended to proceed gradually. He did not wish to forcibly disrupt your lives. However, circumstances have rapidly changed. There¡¯s a risk that your marriage could be annulled. If there was a mistake in your identity from the start, that marriage might not be recognized. If royalty gets involved, they could certainly twist it that way."

    A gasp came from beside me.

    Tatiana was clearly shocked.

    I was too.

    My heart pounded.

    "Let''s hear the details."

    Lars seemed to gather his thoughts before continuing.

    "Our investigation at the Ducal house has concluded that your wife is indeed the princess of the Duchy of Saramoons. It appears that she was taken in by the witch Dorothea when she was young due to suspicions of her being a witch."

    That moment, Tatiana''s body shook violently.

    "Tatiana!"

    I held her, but it seemed she wasn¡¯t quite present.

    She opened her eyes wide, looking at me but not quite seeing my face.

    It was as if she was looking at something far away.

    "... my daughter... I will not let go... never... never..."

    Murmuring so, Tatiana lost consciousness.

    Holding her limp body, I felt a fear I had never known in this world before.